Peter Alexiovitz the present Grand Czar of Moscovie Anno aetat. 27.    

THE Ancient and Present STATE OF MUSCOVY, CONTAINING A Geographical, Historical and Political ACCOUNT Of all those NATIONS and TERRITORIES Under the JURISDICTION of the Present CZAR.  
With SCULPTURES, and a New MAP.  
By J. C. M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and a Member of the College of Physicians, LONDON.  
LONDON, Printed for A. Roper, at the Black Boy; and A. Bosvile, at the Dyal; both over against St. Dunstan's Church, in Fleetstreet, MDCXCVIII.   

To my Honoured Friend Sir EDMUND WARCUP, Of OXFORDSHIRE, K t.  
I Am fully persuaded there is a certain Sympathy betwixt Travelers. As for my part, I am very free to make this ingenious Confession, that as the first motive of my courting your acquaintance, was the extraordinary Character you had acquired ●n your Travels abroad; so the History of Italy, wherewith you have obliged the World some Years ago, did raise in me a ●ertain Ambition of being received among ●he number of your Friends. The congruity there is betwixt all Histories, tho' ●f different Nations, and far distant Country's, will be, I hope, a sufficient Plea for ●his Address to you; 'tis true, this Rela●●on will not afford the same variety of beautiful Structures, Gardens, Statues and ●ther Niceties as that of Italy; nevertheless the more remote the Manners, Religion and Policy of the Muscovites are from ●ther Nations of Europe, the more abstruse ●heir History and surprising in the event, among a Nation guided for the most part ●eerly by instinct, and consequently hur●ed on to one extreme or another, the more, I say, they may deserve our particular observation at this juncture of time. But besides this motive peculiar to myself▪ there are also several other Obligations, for which, by the general acknowledgement o● all true English Men, your Native Country stands indebted to you, and never ought to be Buried in Oblivion. The early Proofs you gave at your younger Years▪ both of your Capacity and Readiness to serve your Country, in the Treaty of the Isle of Wight, in the Year 1647. and 1648● were the fore runners of a long Concatenation of Services, you and your Family have since heaped upon the Kingdom of England▪ There are as yet many living Testimonies o● your successful endeavours in the Restauration of K. Charles II. of Blessed Memory; and, as the University of Oxford, showed their readiness in acknowledging your Services to the Public, by investing you in the Year 1670. with the Dignity of a Doctor of the Civil Laws, in honorem Principis Auriaci, now our present King; so, i● was questionless, both upon the score o● your Merits and Ability, that by the particular Commands of his then Majesty● and Privy Council, and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in Parliament Assembled● you were appointed for the searching into● and prosecuting the Discovery of that mos● horrid Popish Plot, carried on against th● Life of K. Charles II. and the Government. I will not enlarge myself here upon the singular Benefit the Government received at that time by your Care and Vigilancy, to your no small charge and hazard; the public Testimonies, and reiterated Recommendations to his then Majesty, from the House of Peers, are sufficient Evidences of these Eminent Services, you did to the Government, during the prosecution of that Conspiracy: But there is one thing more, which, in my Opinion, aught before all others, not to be passed by in silence; I mean your continuance in Westminster, during the greatest Plague England ever felt. What could be a more evident proof of your undaunted Courage and entire Devotion to the service of your Native Country, than to tarry at a time of so eminent a Danger, in the midst of a great many Thousands expiring round about you; where in Conjunction with Sir Edmund Bury Godfrey, you were appointed by His then Majesty's Commission, to take care in Quality of Justices of Peace, of the Out-Parishes, to the great Satisfaction of the Public. Your two Sons Col. Lenthall Warcup, and Capt. Edm. Warcup, at the Unfortunate, but Glorious Day of Battle at Steenkirke in Flanders, in the Year 1693. gave such illustrious Demonstrations▪ of being true Inheritors of your Courage and Love to their Native Country, that their fall was generally lamented, and their Names have ever since been placed in the most Honourable Remembrances of all those who esteem it a Glory, to Sacrifice their Lives for the Defence of their Country. Being confined to the compass of a Letter, I am forced to deprive myself of the satisfaction, of giving the due praises to their Memory, but in lieu of them, I will offer to the●r Names as a perpetual remembrance of their Bravery the following Words of the Honourable Sir James Vernon; There was never (said he, speaking to you, of your Sons) a Battalion behaved themselves better, than that which your Son commanded; nor any Officer so universally regretted as he was: And I do not doubt, but your younger Son would have trod his Brother's Footsteps, had he not soon after met with the same Fate. They have given (continues he) the best Account of the Life they received from you: And I, who have a more numerous Stock of Sons than yours was, know not what better to wish for them, than that they may run the same Hazards, in the same Cause; and may be so loved, and so miss. Thus, recommending myself to the Continuation of your Friendship, I rest,  
SIR, Your most Faithful, and Humble Servant, J. CRULL. Med. D.   

THE PREFACE.  
AMongst a great many other Advantages, which the English Nation enjoys under the Auspicious Reign of His present Majesty, the Influence this Crown has in Foreign Affairs, may be looked upon as one of the most considerable, whether in respect of the Honour, or Benefit, which is from thence derived to the Generality of the People of England. For, whereas our Intestine Broils, and the Carelessness of the two preceding Reigns, had rendered the Interest of this Island almost as much divided from that of other States of Europe, as it is separated from the Neighbouring Countries by the Ocean, it must be acknowledged, that it is chief owing to the incomparable Valour of His present Britannic Majesty that the English have regained their Ancient Reputation abroad; and that in so eminent a Degree, that even the most potent Princes, in far distant Countries, looking upon this Kingdom as one of the most considerable in Europe, show a more than ordinary Deference to His Majesty of Great Britain. It is, without Question, upon that Score, we have seen so lately one of the greatest Princes in the World leave, for some Time, his own Country, and, maugre the Tediousness of so great a Journey, came to visit this Island. As I am well assured that this Journey of His present Czarrish Majesty is without a Parallel in the Russian Empire, so it was that which gave the first Opportunity of engaging my Thoughts in the following Treatise. I was not insensible there were many Obstacles to be surmounted, in an Undertaking of this Nature: And I was not ignorant, that the Want of Learning, and the Natural Propensity of the Muscovites in general to Jealousy and Secrecy, would render it, at least, very difficult, if not quite impractieable, to give an exact Account of so vast an Empire, composed out of several Nations, distinguished in their Languages, Religion and Manner of Living. These Considerations were so prevailing with me, as to check my first Inclinations, in hopes that some Body or another would lay hold on so favourable an Opportunity of giving a true Description of a Country which has been but superficially known hitherto in England.  
But perceiving that no Body would venture to engage himself in the Design, I took a Resolution to undertake the Task, though never so difficult, rather than to let slip so seasonable an Opportunity, as offered itself, by the Arrival of His present Czarrish Majesty in England, of giving the Public the best Account I could of the Russian Empire. The Vastness of its Territories (a great many whereof are quite unfrequented by Strangers) did put me under an absolute Necessity of having Recourse to those of several Nations in Europe, that have had the Opportunity of Travelling in Muscovy. For, as I was fully resolved to insert nothing in this Treatise, but what I had received upon the Credlt of those that had been Eye-Witnesses of their own Relations; so I was obliged to consult the Travels, and most especially the Embassies, of the English, Germans, French, Dutch, and other Nations, into those Parts. And, for as much as it is obvious, that scarce ever any one Foreigner did visit one half of this spacious Empire, I was put under an indispensable Necessity of supplying the Defects of one, with the Relations of others, who had (according to their several Occasions) taken different Roads in their Travels through Muscovy. But here it was, I found myself engaged in ●hese Difficulties, which were not easy to be surmounted: For, in comparing the several Relations of different Persons, and Nations, 〈◊〉 found it a very difficult Task to reconcile, in some measure, the various Descriptions of Places, especially in what relates to their Situations and Distances; occasioned, doubtless, by the most stupid Ignorance and Jealousy of those Muscovites from whom they had received their Intelligence. The History of Muscovy itself, even that of the last Age, is entangled in such Perplexities, in point of Chronology, that some of the best Historians of our Age (whom I will forbear to name) have been surprised into some Mistakes of this nature. For the rest; As the Manners and Customs of the Muscovites, as well as their Religion and Policy, are very different from most other Nations in Europe; and either not at all, or, at least, but superficially known in these Parts; so the ensuing Relation may, in all probability, serve, not only to instruct, but also to divert the curious Reader. I must confess, the present Muscovian Empire might well have deserved a Treatise suitable, in Bulk, to its vast Extent: But the Eagerness which most of my Friends showed in the Publishing of it at this Season, obliged me t● contract it into as narrow a Compass as the Matter would allow of: Which, as it ha● been done with all the Brevity imaginable▪ so I have been very careful in not passing b● any thing of Moment, which I believed might be material, and tend to the Satisfaction o● the Reader. It was for this Reason also, 〈◊〉 thought it most expedient to divide the whole into two distinct Volumes; the first of which contains a Description of those several Nations, and vast Territories, under the Obedience of the present Grand Czar of Muscovy; together with their Laws, Customs, Manner of Living, Religion, and Policy: With an Account of the Origin of the Russian Empire, and its Increase, till the Death of that famous Tyrant John Basilovits, towards the Latter End of the last Age. But the various and most surprising Revolutions, which, after the Death of this Grand Tyrant, happened in the Muscovian Empire, either in Consideration of their various Vicissitudes, or the Strangeness of their Events, surpassing not only what former Ages have delivered of this kind, but hardly to be paralleled by Posterity, I reserved the full and exact Relation of them to the Second Volume; with a Continuation of the Muscovite History, and the whole State of Affairs, from the Year 1613, (when the Family of the present Czar first ascended the Throne,) till the Arrival of His Czarrish Majesty in this Kingdom.   

ERRATA.  
PAge 7. line 24. for 50000. read 60000. p. 29. l. 6. f. great, r. some. p. 45. l. 20. f. be, r. is. p. 49. l. 2. f. two, r. no. p. 55. l. 15. f. pice, r. piece. p. 61. l. 13. f. found, r. forced. p. 6●. l. 14. f. having, r. being. p. 65. l. 13. f. Imposter, r. Imposture. l. 23. f. Impostor, r. Imposture. p. 81. l. 19 f. often, r. Use of 〈◊〉. p. 83. l. ult. f. as, r. which. p. 92. l. 2. f. before, r. but. p. 100 l. 34. f. some other of their Customs, r. some of their other Customs. p. 101. l. 28. f. Nest, r. Sty. p. 108. l. ult. f. what, r. which. p. 110. l. 31. f. ox, r. or. p. 329. l. 36. f. again, r. against.   


MOSCOVY, or RUSSIA etc.   map of Russia   

AN ACCOUNT OF THE Ancient and Present State OF Muscovy.  

CHAP. I.  
Of the Territories belonging to the Grand Czar of MUSCOVY.  
MVscovy was formerly the Name properly belonging to one Province only, of the Russian Empire, of which Musco is the Capital City. But, as it is observable in France that the Province of that Name has communicated its Name, and includes all the rest of 〈◊〉 French King's Dominions, so Muscovy compre●●●ds now adays, all those vast Provinces under the Grand Czar's Obedience. This vast Country (a Part of the Ancients Sarmatia Europaa) was heretofore known by the Name of Roxolania, Russia, or White Russia, from whence the Name of Russians, given to the Muscovites, has its derivation. It is without question the greatest Empire of all Europe, its length being near Six Hundred, and its breadth above Three Hundred Leagues. 
The extent of the Russian Empire.  Northward it extends itself to the Frozen Sea, beyond the Arctic Circle; on the East it hath the River Oby, on the South the Crim and Precopian Tartars, and towards the West it borders upon Poland, Livonia, and Sweden; its whole extent being from the 46 to 66 degrees of Latitude, and from the 55 to the 80th. degree of Longitude; Considering the vast distance of the several Provinces which compose this great Empire, it is easy to be imagined, that of necessity there must be a great difference as to the length of Days, Heat and Cold, and no small variety of Seasons, Soil and Fruits, according to their several Climates, of which we shall have occasion to say more hereafter, when each of them will be treated of in particular. Nevertheless it is generally excessive Cold in the Winter, and the Heats in the Summer, during the space of two or three Months, very intense and violent. The Country is generally flat and Sandy, full of Trees and Woods, so that Muscovy, in a manner, appears to be one continual Forest, irrigated by a great multitude of Lakes and Rivers, which renders it incomparably pleasant in the Summer, and extremely commodious for Travelling and Trading in the Winter.  
The Lakes most remarkable for their bigness, 
The most 〈…〉 Muscovy.  are, 1. Ivanosera, which is as much as to say, John's Lake▪ is situated in the great Forest of Epiphanow, in the Province of Resan, 500 English Miles long. 2. Biele●sera, near 50 Miles in compass, Ilmin, or Ilmen, 200 Miles long, and as many broad, near the City of Novogo●od Veliki. Towards the West, near the Confines of Finland, there are▪ two more, not far distant from one another, and of great extent, the first is called Ladoga or Laduga, which contains several small Islands, and great store of Fish, its Compass being near 300 Leagues, The second is called Onega, near 250 Miles long, and 80 broad; besides a great many others not to be mentioned in this place, there being so prodigious a number of Lakes and Brooks all over Muscovy, that scarce four or five Leagues can be traveled there without seeing some of them on all sides.  
It is particularly observable in Muscovy, that most of its Rivers, even those of the first Rank, take their original from Lakes. The River Volga itself, 
The Chief●●● 〈…〉 Muscovy.  the biggest in Europe, if not in the World, owes its first offspring to a Lake, called Fronow, in the Province of Roscovie, and derives its name from another Lake, at some few Miles distance from the former, called Volga, through which it passes, and after having traversed many Provinces, and received a great number of small Rivers, it disembogues near Astrachan into the Caspian Sea. The next considerable River is the Boristhenes or Ni●per; it takes its source in the same Province of Roscovie, where the Volga does, and discharges itself into the Euxine Sea. The River Oby taking its source from the Lake Catisco, traverses the Deserts of Tartary, from South to Northwest, and having served as a boundary betwixt that Country and the Muscovian Territories, discharges itself into the Frozen Sea. Besides these, there are two considerable Rivers of the same name, called Duina▪ (i. e.) Twain or Two, the first being the confluence of two Rivers, viz. of the Jagel and S●cogna, disembogues into the white Sea, near the Famous City of Archangel. The second, Duina, owes its name and offspring to a Lake of the same Name, a few Miles distant from the Boristhenes or Ni●per, and falls about four Leagues from Riga in Livonia into the Baltique. Not to mention here the Rivers of Mosca and Occa, and others of less note, wherewith this Country is stocked, which for the most part lose themselves either in the Volga, or in the other abovementioned Rivers, and will be more particularly taken notice of in their proper places. The Territories under the obedience of the Czars of Muscovy, 
Muscovy divided in four Parts  are commonly divided into four several Parts.  
The first is the Northern Muscovy, bordering on Sweden, which contains seven very large Provinces, viz. The Muscovite Lapland, Dwina, Plesk●w, Kargapol, Wologda, Novogorod Veliki, and Bi●leja Osera.  
The second Part is the Northern Muscovy, bordering on the Tartars, divided into sixteen Provinces, viz. that of Candora, Juhora or Juhorski, New-Holland, near the Straight of Nassaw or Weigats, Petzora, Obdora, Vstioug, Perniski, Wiatka, Wachines', the Principalities of Bielski, Smolensko and Severia, or Novogorod Sevierski, part of the Palatinate of Kiow, the Dukedom of Kraina, and lastly, the Province called Pole; Besides which, it contains three different Sorts of People, called Czeremissi Logovoi, Czeremissi Nagorni, and the Morduates.  
The third Part is, that of the Southern Muscovy, comprehending ten very large Provinces; viz. that of Muscovy, properly so called, the Dukedoms of Werotin, Rezan, Welodi, Jaroslow, Sasdel, Rostow, 'tTwere and Roscow, besides the Province of Nisenovogorod.  
The fourth and last, is the Muscovian Tartary, divided into nine Parts, viz. into the four Kingdoms of Astrachan, Bulgar, Casan and Siberia, into the four Provinces of Lucomoria, Loppia, Pegahorda, and Javalhahordo, the ninth Part containing eight different Sorts of People, viz. the Samoyedes, Tingoeses, Vigulei, Scibanski, Tustiouski, Calami, Hugneski, and Tartars-Cornubii.  
Formerly the Sovereigns of Russia bore the Title of Great Dukes, 
Titles of the Czars of Muscovy, and their Coat of Arms.  but, since they have extended their Conquests among the Neighbouring Tartars, the Russians salute their Princes, with the Title of Weliki Knez, that is, Great Lord, in imitation of the Turkish Grand Signior; and that of Czar, or his Czarish Majesty. And tho' the Word Czar in the Russian Language, signifies as much as a King, the Russians nevertheless, having understood, that the Chief among the Christian Princes of Europe, is styled by the Name of Kaysar (derived from the Name of him, who laid the first Foundation of the Roman Monarchy) the Great Duke's Interpreters make use of the same Word, when they recite their Master's Titles, the affinity which is in the sound of the two Words of Caesar and Czar, having questionless furnished them with an Opportunity, to commit this wilful Mistake in Etymology. The Arms which they make use of in their Great Seal, ever since the Reign of that Famous Tyrant John Basilovitz, are likewise made in imitation of the Roman Emperors, viz. A double-headed Spread-Eagle (the Wings only somewhat less than the Imperial Eagle) having on the Breast, in an Escutcheon, one on Horseback, fight with a Dragon, representing, as they say, the Archangel, St. Michael, in the same manner, as in these Parts we used to represent St. George. Above and betwixt the Eagles-heads are three Crowns, viz. that of Muscovy, and the two Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan. The whole Title of the Muscovian Czars runs thus: Great Lord, Emperor and Grand Duke, Conservator of all the Great, and Little, and White Russia; of Muscovy, K●avie, Volodimerie, Nofgorod, Emperor of Casan, Emperor of Astrachan, Emperor of Siberia, Lord of Pscove, Great Duke of Lithuania, Smolensko, Twersco, Volinsko, Podolsko, Vghorsco, Permsco, Veatsco, Bolgarsco, etc. Lord and Great Duke of Nofgorod in the lower Countries, of Chernigo, Resansco, Polotsco, Rostofsco, Yerostofsco, Beloozarsco, Oudorsco, Obdorsco, Condinsco, Wetepsco, Mstisclaaco, and all the Northern Parts; Lord of the Country of Iversco, of Cartalinsco, and of Gruzinsco; and of the Country of Cabardinsco; of the Dukes of Cercasco and Igorsco; Lord and Monarch of several other Dominions, and Provinces, East, West, and North, which are his Inheritance from Father to Son. Most of these Provinces being of a vast Extent, and all of them (except very few) in the possession of the Czars of Muscovy; it is manifest, that, whether, in respect of the vast Extent of their Empire, or in regard of the absolute Power they have over their Subjects Lives and Fortunes, they may be paralleled at least, if not preferred, to the Emperor of the Turks.   

CHAP. II.  
Of the Southern Muscovy in particular, with a Description of its Chief Cities.  
MVscovy, as has been mentioned in the foregoing Chapter, being commonly divided into four Parts. viz. in the two Northern Parts, bordering on Sweden and Tartary, the Southern Muscovy, and the Tartarian Kingdoms, under the Obedience of the Russian Empire; we will in this Chapter treat of the Southern Muscovy in particular, reserving its more Northern Provinces to the following, and the Description of the Tartarian Kingdoms of Astrachan, Casan, Siberia, and other Tartarian Countries, 
Muscovy, properly so called.  to the Fourth and Fifth Chapters. The Southern Muscovy comprehends ten Provinces. The first is the Province of Muscovy, properly so called, which has communicated its Name to the whole Empire; it is a flat Country, beautified with great store of Forests (most of them of Sirs and Beech-trees) Lakes and Rivers, abounding in every thing requisite for the Sustenance of Human Life; the Forests abounding with Honey, and all sorts of Game, as the Plains do with Grass and Corn, and the Rivers and Lakes furnish the whole Country with a prodigious quantity of all sorts of Fish, except Carp, which are not to be found here, or if they are in some places, they eat harsh, and are quite neglected in a Country where they have such store of the best Fish in the World.  
The Capital City of this Province is Musco, 
A Description of the City of Musco.  the Metropolis of the whole Empire, to which it has given its Name; as it has derived its own from the River Moska, which passes through and divides that part of the City, called Strelitza Sla●oda, from the rest, and after having received the two small Rivers of Neglina and Yagusa, and joined its Current with the River Occa, falls afterwards into the great River Wolga. It is situated in a very fair Plain, betwixt the three abovementioned Rivers; its Figure is almost Circular, containing in its Circumference Fifteen or Sixteen Miles at least, tho', by reason of the Conflagrations which frequently happen in this City, both its form and extent do not continue many Years in the same condition. It lies almost in the Centre of the whole Empire, being at an equal distance from the Frontiers, which on either side are above 600 Miles. It's Elevation is 55 Degrees and 36 Min. Latitude: Its Longitude 66 Degrees. Before the Crim Tartars in the Year 1571 destroyed it, and the Poles burned it to the Ground all but the Castle, in the Year 1611. it was doubtless much bigger than it is now; nevertheless, there being by computation numbered near ●0000 Houses; 
●0000  this, with the largeness of its Streets, and the Intervals betwixt the Houses, makes it one of the greatest and most considerable, tho' not the most Populous Cities of Europe. The City of Musco, like most of all the other Towns in Muscovy, is built all of Wood, except the Palaces of Persons of the first Rank, some Churches and Chapels, and the Houses of some very Rich Merchants, which are of Brick or Stone, it being the general Custom throughout all Muscovy to build their ●ouses of Wood, made up of Beams and Cross-pieces of Fir, laid and joined one upon another, the vacuities being filled up with Moss; they are covered with Barks of Trees, upon which they sometimes lay another covering of Turffs, the better to defend themselves against the Injuries of the Winter-Season. The Streets of the City of Musco are very spacious, and handsome enough in dry Wether, but after the least Rain very dirty, and would for some time of the Year be rendered quite unpassable, were it not for the great quantity of Fir Posts, which being laid cross the Streets like a Bridge, serve instead of a Pavement. The combustible Matter, of which their Houses are composed, together with the carelessness and disorderly House-keeping of the Muscovites (they being much given to Drunkenness) makes their Houses very subject to the mischances of Fire. In the City of Musco there are certain Intervals left from place to place, and the sooner to quench the fury of the Flames, the Guards and Watch in the Nighttime carry Pole-axes, wherewith they instantly break down the next adjoining Houses to those that are on fire. Notwithstanding all these precautions, there is seldom a Week without some damage done by Fire, which however the Muscovites are the less disturbed at, by how much more common it is, and may be repaired without any considerable Loss to the Owners; their Furniture consisting commonly of a few Benches only (which also serve instead of Beds) and some Earthen or Wooden Dishes; And as for their Houses, they are almost as soon repaired as lost, there being a certain Market without the white Wall of this City, where at a very easy rate (Wood being so over-plenty in this Country) they buy a House of what bigness they please, ready built, which, in a little time is taken down, and transported to the Place, where the other House stood before.  
The whole Body of this great City is divided into four distinct Quarters or Circuits. 
Musco divided into four Quarters.   
The first, which the Muscovites call Cataygorod, or the Mid-City, 
Cataygorod, or the Mid-City.  is situated in the centre of the others, being divided from the rest by a Brick Wall, called Cresne Stenna, or red Stone, and surrounded almost by the two Rivers of Mosca and Neglina, the first passing by it on the South, and joining with the latter on the North-side behind the Castle. 
The Castle of Musco.  The Castle of the Grand Dukes, called Cremelena by the Russians, takes up near one half of it, being at least two Miles in circumference, and very well fortified with a triple strong Wall, very well mounted with Cannon, and strengthened by a very good Ditch. The Palace itself stands at the further end of the Castle, next adjoining to that of the Patriarch, being built of Stone after the Italian manner, about Fifty Years ago; notwithstanding which, the Czars used, during the Winter-Season, to eat and to sleep in some Apartments made of Wood, as being less moist than the others. Besides that, there are several Boyars, who have great Places at Court, and live within the Castle in very fair Houses of Stone; there are several Convents of Monks and Nuns, and near Fifty Churches and Chapels of Stone, the chiefest of which are those of St. Mary's, St. Nicholas, and that of St. Michael, Famous for the Tombs of the Great Dukes of Russia. Among a great many other Steeples, which adorn these Churches, and are all covered with Copper, ●nd large Crosses gilded on the top of them, which ●eing burnished by the heat of the Sun, gives them 〈◊〉 Resemblance of Gold at a distance, two are most particularly worth taking notice of, being both in ●he centre of the Castle; The first, called Juan ●elike, or Great John, was built by Czar John Basi●vitz, standing by itself, covered with Copper ●ilt, its height being computed to be near the same ●ith that of St. Mark's in Venice. The second is ●nly Remarkable for its Great Bell, which being ●ot to be managed, but by the hands of Thirty Men, 〈◊〉 seldom made use of, but on great Festivals, and 〈◊〉 honour the Entrance or Audience of a great Ambassador. There are also within the compass of ●e Castle kept several of the Courts of Justice, ●e Exchequer, and the Grand Magazine of Pro●●sion and Ammunition. Immediately without the ●ates of the Castle Walls, is a very fair Church on ●●e South side, called St. Trinity, or Jerusalem, ●hich appeared so extraordinary a piece of Architecture to that great Tyrant John Basilovits, that, as soon as it was finished, he caused the Architect's Eyes to be pulled out, to prevent his attempting any thing like it hereafter. The Castle is faced by a very fair spacious Place, the chief Market of the whole City, and place of Resort, not only for Buyers, but for Persons of all degrees, eve● 〈◊〉 the very Slaves. The midst of it is taken up for the most part with Sempstresses' Shops, and, 〈◊〉 store of other Women-Traders, who, 〈…〉 of selling Rings, set with Rubies and 〈…〉 endeavour to vend their hidden 〈…〉. But, what is the most regular and beautiful, is, that each particular Street leading to this Marketplace, has a certain Trade allotted by itself, so that the Merce● does not intermingle with the Woollen-Draper, no● the Linen-draper with the Goldsmith, Furrier, Tailor, or Shoemaker, but every Trade having its proper Station, the Buyer may, with the greatest conveniency in the World, in an instant, cast his Eyes upon such Commodities, as will serve his occasion. It ought not to be forgotten here, that the Painters have none of the meanest Station among the rest here, for their Employment being to furnish the Muscovites with the Images of Saints, they deal with their Chapmen by way of Exchange, or Trucking, where they are sure to make their own Market; for a Musc●vite looking upon it as a point of Conscience, to buy or bargain for a Saint, seldom refuse● the Painter's demand. The remaining part of this inner Circuit or Quarter of the City is taken up with the Houses of the Principal Merchants, besides th●se of some Knez and Muscovian Lords.  
The Second Quarter, 
Czaargorod, or the Royal City.  which includes the First i● a Semicircle, is called Czaargorod, or the City Royal▪ the little River Neglina passes through it, being enclosed in a particular Wall, called Biela Stenna, o● the White Wall. Here is the Arsenal, and the Place called Poggana, appointed for the Casting of Gun● and Bells, in which the Muscovites are not behinds hand with any other European Artificers. In th●● part also live a great many Knez, Lords, and Gentlemen, besides a prodigious number of Traders of all sorts; the rest is filled up with Butchers, Bakers, Drinking-Houses, Corn-chandlers', Meal-shops, and the Grand Duke's Stables.  
The Third Quarter, which running from the East all along the North-side to the West, 
The Third Quarter of Musco, called Skoradom.  includes the Quarter of Czaargorod, is called Skoradom, the little River Jagusa runs through it, and afterwards falls into the River Mosca. In this Quarter is the abovementioned place for selling and buying of Houses.  
The Fourth and Last Circuit is that called Strelitza Slavoda, 
The fourth Quarter, called ●trelitza Slavoda.  or the Suburbs of the Musqueteers belonging to the Great Duke's Guards, who have this part of the Town assigned them for their Place of Abode. It lies on the other side of the River Mosca, Southly from that part of the City, called Cataygorod; its Ramparts and Bastions being all of Wood, were designed against the Eruptions of the Tartars.  
Musco is inhabited not only by Muscovites, but also by a great number of Tartars, Persians, and Greeks, the latter being most agreeable to the Muscovites, both in Religion and Manners, are preferred by them before all other Strangers. They allow nevertheless the public Exercise of Religious Worship, not only to the Lutherans, and other Protestants, but also to the Turks, Persians, and Tartars, except the Jews, and formerly the Roman Catholics.  
There is a large Slaboda or Suburb without the City Gate of Prokoski, 
The Suburb called Nova Inasemska Slaboda.  called Nova Inasemska Slaboda, where most of the Foreign Christians live together, every one according to their own Country Fashion, in which place the Germans, English, and Dutch, etc. do most commonly reside. Besides the Grand Duke's Palace and the Castle, that, which appears most beautiful to the Eyes of Strangers, is the great number of Churches and Chapels in the City and Suburbs of Musco, of which their being Two Thousond in number (every Lord having his private Chapel, and each Street, one at least, some two or three) built of Stone, and of a Circular Figure, whose Steeples being all covered with Copper, make a most glorious glittering show at a distance, especially if you happen to approach the Town in a bright Sun-shiny day.  
The next City of Note in this Province, is called Columna, 
Columna.  situated on the right side of the River Mosca, about 70 English Miles distance from the City of Musco by Land, it being near Sevenscore Miles by Water. It is of a considerable bigness, and environed with a very fair Stone Wall and Towers; (a thing not very common in Muscovy) it is the Residence of a Weywode, or Russian Governor, which shows it to be one of the most considerable of the Province. It is to be observed, that there is but one Bishop in all Muscovy, who keeps his Residence in this City. But what is most Remarkable here, is, that about three Miles above this Place near the Convent of Kolutin Serge Monarstir, founded by one Sergius, (a great Saint among the Muscovites.) 
The River Occa.  The Mosca falls into the River Occa, which coming from the South, is not only much large● and broader than the former, but having, besides that, on both sides a Noble Country, very populous and fruitful, and a great number of fair Oaks o● both shores (which are looked upon as a Rarity 〈◊〉 Muscovy) renders it the most delightful in the World. Two days Journey from Columna, near the Borders of the Province of Rhesan, is the City of Peresla or Preski, seated upon the very Banks of the River Occa, at 42 Degrees 42 min. Elevation, being governed by its particular Weywode or Governour. There are also in this Province some other● less considerable, which for brevity's sake we must pass by in silence.  
The second Province of the Southern Muscovy, 〈◊〉 the Province of Werotin, 
Werotin.  having borrowed its Name from the Capital City of the same Name; besides which, it has two Cities more, the first called Croom, the latter Arvel, all three of them so inconsiderable, as not to deserve a particular Description here.  
The third Province is, the Dukedom of Rhesan, betwixt the two Rivers of Don and Occa, lying Southward from Muscovy, 
Rhesan.  from which it is divided by the River Aka, being one of the most fruitful Provinces of all Muscovy, abounding in Wheat, Honey, Fish, and all manner of Venison and Fowl Its Capital City is called likewise Rhesan, formerly a very considerable Place, which had given its name to the whole Province; but was in the Year 1568, totally destroyed, as was the greatest part of that Dukedom by the Crim-Tartars. The Great Duke having taken into Consideration the Fertility of the Country, all along the River Occa, which from thence extends its self to that great Trench, which serves for a Fence against the eruptions of those Barbarians on that side; and having got together, the dispersed Inhabitants, and furnished them with Materials, he ordered the building of a new City, at forty Miles distance from the former, which is called Peresla Resanski, because a great many Inhabitants of the City of Peresla, heretofore mentioned, came hither to settle themselves; Notwithstanding which, the old City of Rhesan, retains to this day the Honour of being the Seat of an Archbishop. Besides which, this Province has also the Cities of Domkagorod, Corsira and Tulla, the latter being situated upon a River of the same Name.  
The fourth is the Province of Wolodimer, 
Wol●dimer.  formerly the Chiefest of whole Muscovy. The Capital City had its name from its first Founder, Prince Wolodimer, who lived in the Year 928, and was from ●hence communicated to the whole Province, which ●e situated in the most fruitful Country of all Mus●ovy, above 150 Miles Eastward from Musco, between the two Rivers of Occa and Wolga. This City, which is situated near the River Clesna, was ●or a considerable time the Residence of the Great Dukes of Muscovy, till the Imperial Seat was transferred to Musco by Prince Danilou Mich●elovits, since which time, it is much decayed from its former Splendour, the Ruins of its Walls and Houses, being undeniable demonstrations of its former Greatness. Unto this Province are annexed the two Tartarian Principalities of Cassinou and Mordwa; 
Cassinou and Mordwa.  The Capital City of the first is Cassinogord, situated on the right side of the River Occa, as one comes from Musco, surrounded with a great many goodly Villages and Monasteries, most pleasantly seated among the Woods. The chief City of the second is Moruma, being inhabited partly by Muscovites, partly by Tartars; but altogether under the Subjection of the Grand Duke. It is situated on the left side of the River Occa; the River Clesna, which comes from Wolodimer, falls into it, at about 10 or 12 Miles distance.  
The fifth Province is Nisenovogorod, 
Nis●●ovogorod.  having received its Name, (as most others in this Country) from its Capital City, called Nisenovogorod: Th●● City being built at the conflux of the two Gre● Rivers Occa and Wolga, at 56 degrees 28 min. ne●● 500 Miles distant from the City of Musco by Land, and above 700 by Water, received its Name from the Famous City of Novogorod, the Inhabitants 〈◊〉 which were by Order from the Great Duke Bas●●●▪ translated to this Place. It is true, it falls far sho●● in bigness of what the City of Novogorod was 〈◊〉 former Ages; nevertheless it has very strong Towers and Walls of Stone, and the Suburbs exceed 〈◊〉 bigness the City itself, being near three Miles 〈◊〉 circumference, and inhabited by Tartars, Muscovites, and some Dutch, the most of them Merchants; the latter of which have here a Protestant Church, whereas the City is for the most part take up with Military Officers, Victuallers, Sutler's, & ●● being all under the Government of a Weywode. Th● next City in this Province is Basiligorod, built like wise by the Great Duke Basili, (who gave it 〈◊〉 Name) and made it a Frontierplace against the Incursions of the Tartars, called Ceremisses, of who● we shall have occasion to speak immediately; It 〈◊〉 situated at 55 deg. 51 min. at the foot of a Mountain, on the right side of the Volga (to reckon from its source, the same being to be understood from all the other places mentioned in this Treatise) at the falling in of the small River Sura, heretofore the common Boundary betwixt the Muscovites and the Tartars of Casan. Since the Muscovites have extended their Conquests over the Tartars on that side, even to the Caspian Sea, this place has been neglected, its Walls being quite ruined, and its Edifices altogether of Wood, it resembles now more a great Village than a City.  
The Tartars Ceremisses, 
The Tartars Ceremisses.  whom we mentioned just now, having their Habitation on both sides of the River Wolga, betwixt this place and the Kingdom of Casan, it will not be amiss to give a short Account of them in this Place. They are a Nation barbarous, treacherous, and cruel, living upon Robbery, and addicted to Sorcery. Their Food is Honey, and wild Fowl they take in the Woods, and Milk which their Pastures furnish them with, they 〈◊〉 not inhabit Houses, but most wretched Huts. Those that live on the right side of the River Wol●a, are called Nagorni, or Mountaineers, as those inhabiting on the left side, are called Lugoivi, from ●heir Meadows, which supply them on both ●ides of the River with Hay. They are, generally speaking, Heathens, using neither Circumcision ●or Baptism. They give a Child its Name from ●he first Person they meet that Day, when this ●eremony is to be performed, which is six Months ●fter its Birth. They acknowledge an Immortal ●od, the Author of all Good, who ought to be adored, but ridicule the Immortality of the Soul. ●ho ' they do not believe a Hell, they dread the ●evil, as the Author of all their Misfortunes, ●hom therefore they pretend to appease with Sa●ifices. Their chief Devotion and Pilgrimages, ●hich they do to the Devil, is performed at a place, ●●lled Nemda, amongst the Fens, where every body 〈◊〉 obliged to carry a Present. When they Offer ●●eir Sacrifices to God, they kill a Ho●se, an Ox, or a Sheep, some of the Flesh thereof, being roasted, and put into a Dish, and holding in the other Hand another Vessel filled with Hydromel, or some other Liquor, both is cast into a Fire made for that purpose, before the Skin of the Creature that is Sacrificed, being extended upon a Pole, laid a cros● two Trees. This Skin they adore in order to interceded for them with God, unto whom they also make sometimes their Address, the whole Subject of their Devotion tending to some Conveniency 〈◊〉 another of this Life, but most commonly to the augmenting the number of their Cattle. They pay a great Veneration, even to Adoration, to the Su● and Moon, whom they believe the Authors of the Productions of the Earth. They make use of no Churches, Priests or Books, their Sacrifices and other religious Exercises, being performed near som● Torrent or another. Polygamy is used among● them, even so as to Marry two or three Sisters at 〈◊〉 time. Their Women and Maids are all wrapped up i● a piece of corpse white Cloth, scarce any thing being to be seen but their Faces; The Men wear a lon● Coat, made of Linen Cloth, under which th●● wear Breeches; they all shave their Heads; th● young Men, who are unmarried, leaving however for distinctions sake, a long Tress of Hair, hanging upon their Back. Their Language is peculiar 〈◊〉 themselves, having no relation with that of the ●ther Neighbouring Tartars, or with the Turkish 〈◊〉 Muscovian Languages, though some of them, that a●● conversant with the Muscovites, have attained so●● knowledge of their Tongue. But it is time to return to the Description of the five remaining Provinces of the Southern Muscovy, which being mu●● less considerable than those we have described b●fore, we will treat of with all the brevity imaginable, scarce any thing but the Names of their 〈◊〉 Places being to be known by Foreigners.  
The sixth therefore is the Province of Jarostve 〈◊〉 Jarostaf, 
Jarostaf.  having, besides its Capital City of the sam● Name, two Cities, called Ri●iena and Nova Rom●  
The seventh is Susdal, 
Susdal.  having also borrowed its Name from its Capital City of that Name, which 〈◊〉 also the Seat of an Archbishop; besides which, 〈◊〉 contains the Towns of Jorgowitz and Castro●mow.  
The Eighth is called Rosthou, 
Ro●thou.  its Capital City is Vglitz. These three Dukedoms were for a considerable time appropriated to the use of, and enjoyed by the younger Brothers of Muscovy, till under the Reign of John Basilovitz, viz. in the Year 1565. they were reunited to the Crown of Muscovy.  
North-east of the City of Musco is the Ninth Province belonging to the Southern Muscovy, 
'tTwere.  cal●ed 'tTwere; it has received its Name from the Capital City 'tTwere▪ as the latter is indebted for its Name to the River 'tTwere, which, together with ●he River of Volga passes by it, the City being si●uated at the side of a Hill. About Forty Miles from hence more to the North, is another Town, ●alled Torsock, built likewise on the descent of a ●ill, not altogether so big as 'tTwere, but surrounded ●ith Ramparts and Bastions of Wood Both of ●●em have their particular Weywode o● Governor.  
The tenth and last of these Provinces is Roshovie, 
Roshovie.  ●aving not any thing Remarkable but its Capital City ●f that Name, if it were not for the three famous ●ivers of Volga, the Dwina, and the Boristhenes, ●hich have their rise in this Province.   

CHAP. III.  
Of the Northern Provinces of Muscovy.  
THE Northern Provinces of Muscovy being divided into those which border upon Sweden, and those bordering upon Tartary, 
Muscovi●● Lapland.  we will begin with the first; where the Muscovian Lapland offers itself to our consideration: It is subdivided into three lesser Provinces; the first, called Mouremankois, has the Cities of Kola, the Capital of the Province, and Swanchet. The second, called Terskoi, where is the City of Jokena, and Polin-os●ro. The third, called Bellamoresko, contains the Cities of Kondulatz, Omay, and Komi.  
The Second in Order of the great Northern Provinces belonging to Muscovy, is the Province of Dwina, 
Dwina.  having derived its Name from the River Duina, which having its rise at the conflux of the Rivers of Jagel and Sachona, falls into the White Sea near the City of Archangel. This Province being the greatest and most Northern on the Swedi●● side of Muscovy, was in former Ages subject to th● Dukes of Novogorod, and had but one City, calle● Duina, in the very centre of it; But since th● English, Dutch, and Hanseatick Towns removed the● Traffic from the City of Narva to Archangel, th● Province is become one of the most considerab●● of the Russian Empire, as the City of Archangel is now the Staple of the whole Continent of M●●scovy, by reason of its safe and commodious H●●bour.  
The City of Archangel, or St. Michael Archangel an Archbishop's Seat, 
Archangel  and now the Capital of 〈◊〉 Province, is situated at the Mouth of the Ri●●● Duina on the left side as you enter it from the W●●● Sea, where it makes the Island of Podesemski. 〈◊〉 none of the largest, but withal so populous, that no other place in whole Muscovy is comparable to it, by reason of the great concourse of Merchants which flock thither from the circumjacent Provinces, to truck their Commodities, which consist in Corn, Caviarr, Furs, Hemp, Russia Leather and Wax, against Cloth, Velvets, Damask, Spices, Tin, Led, Wine, and Strong-Waters, imported by the English, Dutch, and Hamburghers; so, that sometimes 300 or 400 Ships are to be seen of several Nations in the Port of Archangel, the Customs of which are said to amount Yearly to near 200000 l. Sterling. It is above Sevenscore Years ago since the English began to remove their Trade from Narva to this place. For, King Edward VI. having set out a Fleet for the establishing a Trade in some unknown Country, they having followed the Northern Passage, were at last brought into the Port of Archangel; John Basilovitz, the then Grand Czar of Muscovy, being very desirous to draw the English Traffic thither, ●o encourage their Undertaking, granted them a Privilege of Commerce without any Custom or Impost; so, that in the Year 1555. the English settled a Company there, under the Direction of one Mr. Killingworth, and the Muscovy Trade has been ever since continued from that place, to the great Advantage of the English Nation; tho' at the same time, it cannot be denied, but that, since the Year 1591. when the Town became a Mart, the Dutch and Hamburghers have interfered with the English in their Commerce. It has a considerable Castle, which was built in the Year 1506. and the Town being for the most part reduced to Ashes in the Year 1663. is since that time restored to a more flourishing condition than before. In the Gulf which the Sea makes near the Mouth of the beforementioned River Dwina, there are three small Islands, called Soloska, Anger, and Colova; the first whereof was heretofore Famous for the Sepulchre of a Muscovian Saint, whose Body was about Fifty Years ago translated from thence to the City of Musco. Besides this and the beforementioned City of Dwina, St. Nicholas, Lapas, and Korela, are the most worth taking notice of in this Country.  
The next considerable in Rank, tho' not in Order, 
Pleskou.  of these Northern Provinces, is the Dukedom of Pleskou, having taken its Name from its Capital City called Pleskou; The Muscovites call it Pskou, from a Lake about two or three Miles distant from it, from whence arises a River of the same name, which runs by the City, and has communicated its Name not only to this City, but the whole Province. Both the City and Duchy were formerly governed by their own Princes, till in the Year 1509. the Great Duke John Basilovits reunited both to the Crown of Muscovy. The Town is not extraordinary large, but very convenient and pleasant, by reason of the nearness of the River, and the Lake. It has besides this two Cities more, called Ostrow and Opolsko.  
The Province of Wologda, 
Wologda.  which sometime belonged to the Dukes of Novogorod, is since reunited to the Crown of Muscovy; its Capital City has the same Name with the Province, both of them having borrowed their Names from the River Vologda, which having its rise near the famous City of Novogorod Veliki, disembogues in the Baltic Sea. The City of Wologda, or Vologda, is one of the most considerable in those Parts, not only by reason of its bigness and strength, being surrounded with a very strong Wall, but also of its Commerce. It is situated on the left Shoar of the River Sucagna, raised upon the very Banks of it, which River running by Tetma and Vstiga, runs some Miles below the latter into the abovementioned River Dwina, which renders it very convenient for Trading, and consequently very populous. There are two Cities more in this Province, called Socsoa, and St●litz.  
The Province of Vstiugha, 
Ustiugha.  lying betwixt the Provinces of Dwina and Wologda, was also subject to the Dukes of Novogorod, till, like all the rest in those Parts, it was united to the Crown of Muscovy. The Capital City here is likewise called Vstiugha, from the Word Vst, which signifies as much as the Latin Word Ostium, or the Mouth of a River, and Jugh; it being not far distant from the conflux of the River Jugh and Sucagna, built upon the very Banks of the latter, which at some Miles below this place exo●erates itself in the River Dwina, as we have mentioned before. It has its own Weywode or Governour. This Province is famous for the best black Foxes it affords, above all others in Muscovy. It has two Cities more, called Kollas, and Dobri●a.  
The next Province, both for Rank and Situation, is Novogorod Veliki, 
No●ogorod Veliki▪  owing its Name to its Capital City, likewise called Novogorod Veliki. It is seated in a very fair spacious Plain, at 58 degrees 23 min. Elevation, upon the Wologda, or Vologda (a River different from the Volga.) 
The River Vologda.  The River Vologda hath its rise out of the Lake of Ilmen, about three Miles above this City, from whence, crossing the Lake of Ladoga, it passes in its way through the River Niova, the Boundary betwixt Muscovy and Sweden on that side, near the City of Noteburgh, till at last, by the Gulf of Finland it exonerates itself into the Baltic Sea. This River is of great Advantage to this City, affording not only great store of all sorts of most excellent Fish at a very cheap rate, but also, being Navigable from its very source, and the Country round about very fruitful, abounding in Wheat, Flax, Hemp, Wax, and Honey, but especially in Russia Leather, which is looked upon here to be better dressed than in any other part of Muscovy, makes this City to be reputed one of the chief Trading Cities in the whole Empire. It was in former Ages governed by its own Princes, who having extended their Conquests over several of the adjacent Provinces, as has been mentioned before, this City was looked upon as one of the most Potent and celebrated of Europe, so that it was grown into a Proverb in those Parts: Who can oppose God, and the Great City of Novogorod? The Hanseatick Towns had in those days an Office of Address in this City, so that it was not only frequented by the Livonians and Muscovites, but also by the Danes, Germans, and Swedes. It was Surnamed Veliki, which signifies Great, there having been some who have compared it for greatness with Rome itself. It's true, they have in this much over-shot the Mark, nevertheless the great extent of the Ruins of the Ancient Walls, and the number of its Steeples yet remaining, are sufficient Proofs of its fo●mer Glory, and that its present condition falls incomparably short of what it was before its destruction, the City being now only surrounded with a Wooden Wall, and the Houses built of the same Materials. The first that put a stop to the Grandeur of this Place, was Vithold, Great Duke of Lithuania, and at that time General of the Polish Army, who, in the Year 1427. obliged it to pay a considerable Tribute to that Crown. About Fifty Years after, the Great Duke of Muscovy, John Basili Grotsdin, famous for his Tyranny, after a War of Seven Years, having defeated their Army in the Year 1477. forced them to do him ●omage, and to receive a Muscovian Governor, and soon after put a fatal period to this Great and Po●ent City. For, having considered with himself, that its Inhabitants would not fail to take hold of the first Opportunity to recover their Liberty, went thither in Person, under pretence of establishing the Greek Religion, which he pretended to be in danger by the contrivances of the Roman Catholics, being encouraged in his Design by Theophilus, the then Archbishop of the City, he had no sooner entered the City, but it was, by his Order, pillaged, and the Inhabitants transported from thence into other places of Muscovy, but especially to Nisenovogorod, which we have spoke of before, in whose stead he planted there a Colony of Muscovites. The Booty which he got there was incredible, having, besides all sorts of Rich Stuffs, and other sumptuous Movables, carried away Three Hundred Wagons loaded with Gold, Silver, and Jewels. About Fourscore Years after, Viz. in the Year 1569. the then Great Duke of Muscovy, John Basilowitz, having conceived the same Suspicion, entered the City with an Army, and after he had caused an infinite number of People to be trampled to Death by the Horse's Feet, and some Thousands killed by the Sword, such a multitude of dead Bodies were thrown into the River Wolgda, that its Current being stopped, the Neighbouring Fields were overflown round about the Town. The stench of the dead Carcases caused such an Infection in the Air, that, what had escaped the Fury of the Soldiers, was destroyed either by the Plague or Famine, no body daring to venture to carry thither any Provisions; But that which was the most inhuman of all, was, that even the few remnants that had escaped his former Cruelty, the Plague, and Famine, (having fed upon dead Carcases) were at last all cut to pieces by the Tyrant's Soldiers. Notwithstanding all these Calamities sustained, its advantageous Situation for Commerce, has, in process of time, drawn thither a considerable number of new Inhabitants, by whose Industry it is brought into that State it appears now, which, tho' it must only be looked upon as a mere Shadow of that great Body, it represented in former Ages, nevertheless, next to the City of Archangel, it may pass for one of the most considerable Trading Towns in those Parts. For, besides the Wooden Fortifications, we have mentioned before, it has a Castle on the other side of the River, opposite to the City, and joined to it by a Bridge; This Castle is surrounded by a strong Stone Wall, being the Residence both of the Weywode and the Metropolitan, who has the Management of Ecclesiastical Affairs over this Province. Over against this Castle, on the same side of the River with the City, is a Monastery, dedicated to St. Anthony; The Muscovites relate most surprising Miracles of this Saint, among the rest they show a great Millstone lying against the Wall of the Convent, upon which, they say, St. Anthony performed his Voyage from Rome to Novogorod; Viz. by going down the Tiber; This Stone Ship having carried him (if any body will believe it) over the Seas, from the Mediterranean to the Baltic, where he went up the Volgda, and at last took up his 〈…〉 Nov●gorod. There is another Monastery 〈…〉 Place, called Perumiki Monastir, what they 〈◊〉 of it, as it appea●● more c●e●ible, so it ought not to be passed by 〈…〉. It is related, that before Novogorod and the ad●●●ent places were converted to the Christian 〈◊〉, these Pagans used to Sacrifice to a certain Idol, called Perun, or the God of Fire, Perun signifying in the Muscovian Language, as much as Fire. This Idol was represented with a Thunderbolt in his hand, near which was kept a constant Fire of Oak, which was never to go out, at the peril of their Lives, who had the charge of it. After the Inhabitants had embraced Christianity, the Idol was thrown into the River, its Temple razed, and this Convent built on the same place where the Temple of the Idol stood before. There is also in this Province the City of Ladoga, situated on this side of the Lake Ladoga, (from whence it has its Name) which is thereabouts near Threescore Miles broad; and, on the other side of it, at about 80 Miles distance, the City of Laba, the utmost Frontier-Town of the Muscovites on that side. About seven Miles on this side of Ladoga, in the River Wolgda, there is a most dangerous Cataract or fall of Water among 〈◊〉 Rocks, and at six Miles thence another, not far from the Monastery called Nicolai Nepostitz, where the Water runs with such violence, that a Hundred Men scarce are able to draw a loaden Boat up the River, and often are cast away in either of these two places.  
Next to the Province of Novogorod, something more Northward, 
Bela Osera  is the Duchy of Bela Osera, a Province so full of Woods, Rivers, and Fens, that it is scarce accessible, except in Winter, when the Rivers and Fens are frozen; It's Capital City being of the same Name with the Province; Besides which, it has the Cities of Stara Russo, Glebowa, and Grodsesko.  
The Province of Kargapol, 
Kargapol.  bordering upon this to the North-West, has nothing Remarkable but its Capital City, which has given the Name to the Province.  
To the South-West of it is the Dukedom of Smolensko, 
Smolensko  it borders on the South upon the Province of Severia, to the East, upon Muscovy, properly so called, on the West is Lithuania, and to the North the Province of Novogorod Veliki and Livonia. It's Capital City is likewise called Smolensko (having communicated its Name to the Province) seated upon the River Boristhenes, 
The River Boristhenes.  or Ni●per. This River rises in the Province of Ros●hovie, near a Village called Dmiepersko, about Fifty Leagues from the Lake of Fronowe (the first source of the River Volga) and after it has taken its course Southward, it turns near Wiesma towards the East▪ by the Cities of Prohobus, Smolensko, Orsha, Dubrowna, and Mohilow, from whence it returns again to the South, and passing by Kiovi● near the Cyrcasses (quite different from the Circassian Tartars) and thence to the City of Otzakow, belonging to the Precopian Tartars, it falls into the Euxine Sea. At the very bank of this River is a well-fortified Citadel, with a very good Ditch, and a Noble Counterscarp well pallisadoed, belonging to the City of Smolensko; but the City itself has but a single Wall without a Ditch. The Muscovites took it from the Poles in the Year 1514. But was recovered near a ●undred Years after by the Poles, under their King Sigismond. In the Year 1633. the Great Duke Michael Federovits besieged ●t with an Army of above 100000 Men, 
Si●e of Smolensko  among whom were several Thousand Germans, besides a considerable number of Muscovites, disciplined after the Germane way, and commanded by Germane, English, Scots, and French Officers, with a vast Train of Artillery, consisting of 300 Cannon, and all other things requisite to carry on the Siege with the utmost vigour; under the Command of a Polander, called Herman Slein, who had been rebaptised in Muscovy, and by his Treachery (as it was supposed) lost the whole Army. For, the Germans having soon made a Breach in the Wall, were for giving an Assault, which being opposed by the General, they were seconded by the rest of the Foreign Officers; whereupon, having mounted the Breach, they were very near Masters of it, when the General, turning his Cannon against them, forced them to retreat, alleging, that it was not for the Honour of his Czarish Majesty, that a handful of Foreigners should carry away the Glory of the Siege. In the mean while the King of Poland having gathered a Body of Five or Six Thousand Poles, posted his Forces on several Avenues which led to the Muscovian Camp, by which they must of necessity receive their Provision, without the least Opposition made by the Muscovites, (who, without much difficulty, might have prevented the Poles) so, that having sufficient leisure given them to Fortify themselves, the Muscovian Army was in a little time reduced to that Extremity, for want of Provisions, that their General (who never so much as attempted to force the Poles out of their Posts) was forced to make a shameful Capitulation for himself and the whole Army, with all the Artillery and Baggage, to Surrender at Discretion, and to leave sufficient Hostages for the Ransom of all the Officers and Soldiers, which was accordingly paid by the Great Duke. The General, relying upon the Favour of the Archbishop, and some other great Men at Court, who were suspected to have had a hand in this Treachery, returned to Musco, not without hopes of being protected against what the Officers might lay to his charge. But both the People and Soldiers being so incensed against him, that every thing seemed to tend to a general Insurrection, his Head was in the Year next following, cut off in the Marketplace before the Castle, where also his Son, who had a considerable Command under his Father, in the Siege, was stripped stark naked, and whipped to Death, and the nearest of his Relations banished into Siberia. Notwithstanding this Disgrace, the Successor of Michael Federovitz, Czar Alexis Michaelovitz, took it from the Poles by composition, in the Year 1654. Since which time the Muscovites remain in possession of it. Besides the City of Smolensko, it has the Cities of Prohobus, situated upon the Nieper; W●sma, seated upon a River of the same name, Mosaysko and Niewieltz.  
Siberie or Severia (a Province different from the Kingdom of Siberia in Tartary) is of a very large extent, 
Severia.  being formerly Governed by its own Princes, who were nevertheless tributary to the Kings of Poland, upon the account of Lithuania, of which this Dukedom had a Dependence. It is situated betwixt the Province of Smolensko, the Precopian Tartary, Podolia and Lithuania, South-west of Smolensko. The Prince of Siberie having revolted from the Crown of Poland, under Casimir, Son of Jagellon their King, put himself under the Protection of the Czars of Muscovy, till the Great Duke Basili ejected the Duke of Siberie, and united the Province to his Crown. The chief City of this Duchy is called Novogorod Sieberski, that is to say, The new City of Siberia, to distinguish it from two or three others, called Novogorod, under the Czar's obedience. The other Cities of note belonging to this Province are: Czerrigou, Bransko, Starodub and Petivola. But now we must turn our Course more North-East, 
Wiatka●  where the Province of Wiatka is situated upon the Confines of the Tartars Ceremisses, surnamed Logovi; its Capital City is of the same Name, both of them being denominated from the River Wiatka, which falls into the River Kama.  
The next Province bordering upon Wiatka, towards the Siberian Tartars, is Permia, being counted one of the greatest of Muscovy. It's Capital City is called, Permia Veliki, situate upon the River Vishora, which at about 60 Miles distance from this place, 
The River Kama.  falls into the River Kama. This River has its rise in this Province, and about 60 miles beyond Casan, falls into the River Volga. The Inhabitants of this Province have a Language and Character peculiar to themselves; they eat no Bread, but feed upon Herbs; they pay their yearly Tribute to the Great Duke, in Horses and Furs. Their next Neighbours to the North-East, are the Tartars of Tumen, bordering upon Siberia, inhabiting the Province of Candora; 
Candora.  its chief City is Warchaturia, situated upon the River Tura; besides which, it has the City of Tumen, near the conflux of the two Rivers Tumen and Tura.  
Further to the North is the Province Petzora, 
Petzora.  which extends itself towards the North-East, all along the Frozen Sea. The River of Petzora (which has given its name to the Province) falls by six several Channels into the Sea, near a little City, called, Pustiziero. On both sides of it are the Mountains, 
The Riphean Mountains  which the Ancients called Ripheans or Hyberboreans, and by the Muscovites, are called Zimnopojas, that is the Girdle of the Earth, which afford the best Sables and Hawks in all Muscovy, but the cold is so violent and durable in this Province, that the Rivers are frozen up above nine Months in the year.  
The Province of Obdorie, 
Obdorie.  derives its name from the River Oby, which having its Source from the Great Lake Cataisko, and running from East to North, 
The River Oby.  falls into the Frozen Sea. Both these Provinces border upon the samoyedes, of whom we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter.  
Among the Northern parts of Russia, 
Juhora.  are also reckoned: The Province of Juhora, famous for nothing, but that the Hungarians are said to have their offspring out of this Country.  
The Province of Wachines', 
Wachines'  only noted for its two Fortresses, called Cameni and Pensolog. The Principality of Bielski, 
Bielski.  derives its name from the Capital City, Biela.  
The Duchy of Kraina has the two Cities, 
Kraina.  Jalatz and Brasowa.  
The Province of Pole, 
Pole.  the City of Bretock and Bogenaer; Not to mention here the Palatinate of Kiow, 
Kiow.  which lying upon the Borders of Podolia and Lithuania, 〈◊〉 part of it is under the Obedience of the Crown of Poland.   

CHAP. IU.  
Of the Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, with an Account of the Great River Volga, and the Caspian Sea.  
THE Kingdoms of Caesar and Astrachan, with some other Tartarian Provinces, under the Subjection of the Czar of Muscovy, 
The River Volga.  being situated near the famous River Volga; it will not be amiss to join the Description of those Countries with that of the said River.  
There is in the Province of Roshovie, (of which mention has been made in the 2 Chapter) Ten miles from its Capital City, bearing the same Name, in the Great Forest of Wolkowskiles, a Lake, called Vronow, or Fronowo, out of which rises a River, that, ten Miles from that Place, falls into another Lake, called Volga, which gives it its name, it being thence forward, called Volga or Wolga; It is doubtless, the same which Ptolemy calls Rha, and the Tartars, Edel; the greatest River in Europe, being from its Source to the Caspian Sea, into which it exonerates itself, above 2900 Miles long. It is to be observed, that this River, from its Source to the City of Nise Novogorod, running for above 400 Miles through the Southern part of Muscovy, carries but an indifferent Stream, and touches upon few places of note, till being increased by the River Occa, near the abovementioned place, it is Four thousand five hundred Geometrical feet wide, at the meeting of these two Rivers. We have in the foregoing Chapter described that City, and Basiligorod, belonging to the Ceremisses, both bordering upon that River; and being obliged to give an acco●●● in this Chapter of the Tartarian Provinces of Casan and Astrachan, we will follow the Tract of this great River as far as ●o the Caspian Sea, and begin with the Tartarian Kingdom of Casan.  
Forty miles distant from the City of Basiligorod, 
The Kingdom of Casan.  is the City of Kusmademianski, situate at the foot of a Mountain, on the right side of the River, the whole Country thereabouts being like one continued Forest of Elms of an extraordinary compass. Forty miles further down the River, and on the same Shoar, is the City of Sabakzar, the most pleasant for its Situation in those Parts; and 25 Miles lower, after you have passed two or three small Islands, on the left side of the Volga, a little City, called Kockshage. On the same side, some Miles lower, is the City of Suiatski, built on the A●cent of a Hill. The Castle and some Churches are of Stone, the rest of the Buildings and Fortifications, of Wood It 〈◊〉 20 Miles on this side of the City of Casan, the Shoar all along betwixt these two places, being covered with chalky and Sandy Mountains.  
The City of Casan is seated in a fruitful Plain, 
The City of Casan.  in 55 degree 38 min. Elev. seven Miles distant from the River Wolga, upon the River Casanska, which has given the name both to the City and Province. It is a very large City, but its Houses and Fortifications (as most all others in those parts) of Wood But the Castle and its Fortifications, which consist in four Bastions, and a good many Towers, is of Stone, the River serving for a Ditch about it. The Garrison is composed of Muscovites only, under their own Weywode, but the City is inhabited both by Tartars and Muscovites, who have their own Governor. The Province of Casan lies on the left side of the River Volga, bordering to the East upon Astrachan, to the North upon the Siberian Tartars. It was heretofore Subject to the Cham of Tartary, till it was conquered by the Muscovites, in the following Manner:  
The Great Duke Basili Ivanovits (Father to that famous Tyrant Ivan Basilovits) after a signal Victory obtained over these Tartars, 
The Conquest of Casan.  had constituted one Sheale their Governor, against, whom, with the assistance of the Crim Tartars, they made an Insurrection, and forced him out of the Country; Flushed with this Success, they marched into the Southern Muscovy, under the conduct of two Brothers, Mendligeri and Sapgeri, who forced the Muscovites, that were Encamped near the River Occa, to Retreat under Noviogorod. There being nothing in their way to stop their March to the City of Musco, the same was besieged, taken, and plundered; and the Castle also forced to capitulate (being first reduced to the utmost extremity) upon very hard conditions, viz. That the Great Duke and his Subjects should be Tributaries to them for ever; and as a Sign of this their Subjection, the Great Duke should be obliged to smite his Head before the Statue of Mendligeri, erected for that purpose in the Market place of the City, as often as the Tribute should be paid to the Tartars. The Great Duke having been forced by an unavoidable necessity to confirm these Articles by his Letters Patents, the two Brothers parted, Sapgeri choosing Casan for the Seat of his Empire, Mendligeri, being the Elder, the City of Crim. But, the latter having in view no less than the Conquest of the whole Muscovy, marched soon after against the City of Rhesan, and having summoned John Kowar, the Weywode of the Castle, to surrender, unto whom he represented how the Great Duke his Master, was become his Subject; the Governor pretending to be quite ignorant of the Matter, desired that some more satisfactory Proof might be given him, before he could resolve upon a Capitulation. Mendligeri imagining, that nothing could be more convincing than the Great Duke's own Letters Patents, sent them to the Governor, who extremely glad of having got so favourable an opportunity, to recover, by this Stratagem, the Great Duke's original Letters, sent word to the Besiegers, that he was resolved to keep both the Letters and Castle to the last drop of Blood. Neither was he behind hand in his Promises, but with the Assistance of a certain Italian Connoneer, he so Galled the Tartars, that having forced them to Retreat from before the Town and Castle, he sent the Letters to the Court of the Great Duke. The people being overjoyed at so lucky and unexpected an Accident, broke down the Statue; and the Czar taking Courage by the Example of his Subjects, besieged the City of Casan; but, after much Blood shed on both sides, was forced to raise the Siege. After the Death of the Great Duke Basili Ivanovitz, his Son, John Basilovitz, being desirous to revenge the Affront his Father had received before Casan, began his Reign with the Siege of that City. The place was for the space of two Months, battered furiously, when he offered them very advantageous Conditions, which they having refused in hopes of Succour from the Crim Tartars, the Great Duke, not to lose Time, ordered his Mines to be sprung, which succeeded so well, that a vast Number of Tartars were buried in their own Ruins; During this Consternation, the General Assault was given, and the Place carried by Storm, the 9th of July, in the Year 1552. not without a great Slaughter, the Tartars defending themselves with the utmost Bravery, in two several Retrenchments within the City, after the Enemy had made themselves Masters of the Breach; and, at last, seeing all past Recovery, they forced their Way out of one of the Gates, through the Muscovian Camp, and got on the other side of the River Casanska. The Czar knowing the Importance of the Place, which made him Master of the whole Province, ordered immediately the Breaches to be Repaired, and some considerable Additions to be made to the Castle; ever since which, it has remained in the Possession of the Muscovites, the Tartars, who are allowed to live in the City, not daring, under severe Punishments, to set a foot between the Walls of the Castle. The Country hereabouts is extremely fertile, especially of all sorts of Fruit, Melons growing there of an extraordinary Taste, coming in bigness near to our Pompions, but not very populous, by reason of the frequent Incursions of the Cosacks.  
It is to be observed, that the course of the River Wolga, 
The course of the River Volga  from the City of Nise Novogorod to Casan, is East and South Eastward, but from thence to the City of Astrachan, and so further to the Caspian Sea; its current runs from North to South.  
About 60 Miles below Casan, the River Kama, coming North-East out of the Province of Permia, 
The River Kama.  falls on the left side into the River Wolga, and about 30 Miles lower the River Zerdick, being a branch of the River Kama, falls also into the same River. At about 30 Miles distance from hence is situate, on a little Ascent, the City of Tetus, on the right side of the Shoar, resembling, by its disorderly Buildings, rather a great Village, than a City.  
Twenty five Miles lower, not many Miles from the opposite Shoar of the River Wolga, is the River Vtka, which rises near the City of Bulgar, 
The Province of Bulgar.  the capital of a Tartarian Province, to which it had given its name.  
Some Miles lower is an Island, called Staritzza, being above 15 Miles long, and not far below this the Ruins of a considerable City among the Tartars, called Vrenoskora. It is a place very delightful for its Situation, and famous to this day, for the Burying of one of their Saints, to whom they pay a great deal of Devotion.  
A good many Miles lower, at the right side of the River Volga, are likewise to be seen the Ruins of two other great Cities, not far distant from one another, very pleasantly seated near the River side; the first was called Simberska Gora, the second Arbeuchim, from an adjacent Mountain, that retains the same name to this day; they were both destroyed by Tamerlan, being situate under the 53 deg. El●v. The River Wolga is hereabouts (as most all along from its very Source to the Caspian Sea) full of Sand-banks and small Islands, which lying scattered up and down on both Shores, render its passage very difficult, and sometimes unpassable for Vessels of great Burden, who are obliged to go for the most part in the Months of May and June, when, by 〈◊〉 of the Snow being melted, and the Rivers, which fall into it, being thawed, the Waters of 〈◊〉 River swell up to an extraordinary height; so, 〈◊〉 often they afford a passage to the Boats over the 〈◊〉 Islands. The River Volga contains a prodigious Store of Fish, of all Sorts, (a very good Commodity in Mus●ovy, by reason of the great number of their Fast-days) which both the Tartars and Muscovites catch with a Cord, but in a different manner. The Tartars fasten to the end of a long Cord a pretty big Stone, which sinks to the bottom, several great pieces of Wood being fastened to the other end, 
〈…〉.  which swim upon the Water. All along this great Cord, many littles one's are fastened, at some distance from one another, each of these has at the end a good●ook, baited with a certain Fish, which they know the rest to be greedy of, by which Invention they catch often Fish of ten, twelve, and more foot long. The Muscovites take also a Cord, with a ●ook fastened to the end of it; this Cord is ty●d about a piece of a well plained Board, tinned over, its ●igness about 4 or 5 Inches square, which being dragged behind a Boat by the reflection of the Sun, resembles the Scales of Fish, by which means they draw up Fish of a very great seize to the Bait and into the Snare. Among other Fish, wherewith this River abounds, the Sturgeon is none of the least considerable, whose Eggs afford that Ragout, which the Italians call Cavayar, 
〈…〉.  and the Muscovites, 〈◊〉; the Eggs are put into a Paste, being prepared 10 or 12 days with Salt; This Commodity affords a considerable Trade to Muscovy, being exported from thence to all Parts of Europe, where it is looked upon as the best of this kind, for which reason, the Czar keeps this Trade to himself.  
Some Miles below the abovementioned ruined places, the Shoar on both sides of the River is very Mountainous, yet not ●o, but that the Valleys afford very pleasant Pastures. The first that appears on the right hand is a Mountain, out of which the Muscovites get great store of Salt, which being prepared in certain Huts at the foot of the Mountain, is sent from thence by the River to M●s●o. Almost opposite to this is another Mountain, at the foot of which, the River Vssa falls into the Wolga; On both sides are very fine Meadows, bordering upon the Shoar, but at some distance from thence are very thick Woods, a place of retreat for the Cosacks, which makes it very dangerous for Travelers. Below this lies the Mountain Diwiagora, or Maids-mountain, which being divided into several steepy ' Hills of various colours, and bearing Pine-trees in so regular an Order, as if they had been planted there on purpose, makes it appear very pleasant to the eye. At the foot of this, riseth another, which reaches near 40 Miles along the River. But, what is most remarkable here, 
Th● Cy●●● Valley.  is the Valleys betwixt them, which being stored with Appletrees affords very good Cider, being called by the Muscovites Jabla-New-quas, which is as much to say, as Drink of Apples. Some of these Mountains reach a great way into the Country, others bordering only upon the Riverside. At the left side of the River, about two Miles from the Shoar, lies the City of Samara, belonging to the abovementioned Tartarian Province of Bulgar, and above 300 Miles distant from the City of Casan. It's Form is square, its Buildings all of Wood, except the Churches and Monasteries, which are three in number. The River of Samar, from whence it derives its name, falls about three Miles below into the Volga: About 100 Miles from hence is the Mountain of the Cosacks, being all bare without any Wood, it serves for a retreating place to the Cosacks, living upon the Don or Tanais, and hath from thence got its denomination. Betwixt this and the City of Saratof, (above 200 Miles distant from hence) are abundance of small Islands in this River, so that at certain Seasons it has been fordable, and consequently very incommodious for Ships of Burden, who at such places are obliged to unload part of their Cargo in smaller Boats, which they carry along with them for that purpose. The City of Saratof is situate in a very fair large Plain, about four Miles from the Riverside upon a Branch of the Wolga. It is inhabited by Muscovite Soldiers, who are put there as a Guard against the Incursions of the Tartars called Kalmuches, 
Tartar's Kal●uches.  Inhabiting a vast Tract of Ground which extends towards the Caspian Sea, betwixt this River and the River Jaika.  
About Three Hundred Miles lower, 50 Miles on this side the City of Zariza, 
The River Tanais.  the River Don (the Tanais of the Ancient Geographers) advances within a days Journey near the River Volga; as some Miles below the said City, behind a certain Island, called the Isle of Zerpinsko, there falls a little River, called Kamous (which rises out of the beforementioned River Don) into the River Volga, but it being very shallow, affords scarce passage for small Boats; Notwithstanding which, there are some who affirm, that it might be rendered more Navigable, and consequently a Communication be established betwixt these two considerable Rivers.  
Near the first of these two abovementioned places, 
The first Branch of the Wolga  before you come to the City of Zariza, near Achtobska Vtska, the River Volga divides itself into two Branches, whereof one taking its course to the left, into the Country, carries its Stream for a Mile to the North-East, quite contrary to the Current of the great River, but afterwards reassuming its former course, returns to the Southeast, till it falls into the Caspian Sea. About 40 Miles from hence, at 5 Mile distance from the Riverside, are to be seen the Ruins of a great City▪ formerly called Zaaresgorod, that is to say, the 〈◊〉 Royal, built, as it is related, by Tamerlain; Its Palace and Walls were all of Brick, which have furnished the City of Astrachan, for these many Years, with Materials for their Walls, Churches, and Monasteries. A few Miles from this Place lies the City of Zariza, at the bottom of a Hill, on the right side of the River, 49 Degrees and 42 min. Elevation. It is fortified with several Bastions and Towers, but all of Wood; it being a Frontier-Garison against the Neighbouring Tartars and Cossacks, and inhabited only by Soldiers, who also serve for a Convoy to the Vessels passing this way up and down the River. All abouts here, and even as far as Astrachan itself, the Country (except the beforementioned Island of Zerpinsko, which is Twelve Miles long, and furnishes the Cattle belonging to the Garrison, with Grass) the Soil is so barren, that it affords no manner of Corn, which defect however, is easily supplied by help of the River; the fertile Grounds about Casan furnishing these Parts, and even the City of Astrachan with Wheat at a very cheap rate. About Sixscore Miles below the City of Zariza, the River Wesowi, near a small Island of the same Name, falls into the Wolga, on the right side, as does the River Wolodinerski Vtsga 30 Miles lower.  
At Forty Miles distance from hence, 
The 〈◊〉 Branch o● the Wolga  the River Wolga casts out its second Branch on the left side, called Achtobenisna Vtsga, which afterwards joins with the Branch called Achtobska, which we mentioned before. From this Place down on both sides of the River, as far as Astrachan, there grows a prodigious quantity of Liquorice of a very large size, 
Liquorice.  its stalks being as thick as a lusty Man's Arm, and sometimes above four Foot high, the Seeds lying in Cod upon the stalks; yet is this inferior, both in bigness and sweetness, to that which grows in Asia, near the River of Araxes. Twenty Miles lower is the City of Szornogar, seated on the right side of the River, upon a high Shoar, near a vast Plain, without any Trees or Eminencies; its form is foursquare, fortified with Wooden Towers and Ramparts, it serves for a Frontier-Garison against the Tartars and Cosacks. About 120 Miles hence is the Mountain● o● Polowon, so called, because half way betwixt Zariza beforementioned, and Astrachan.  
Not many Miles lower is a third Branch of the Volga, 
Third and fourth Branch of the Volga.  called Buchw●stova, which falls into the two precedents; And Twenty Miles from thence the River Wolga makes a fourth Branch on the left side of it, called Danitoska Vtsga, which does not mingle with any of the other three, but disembogues by a particular Channel into the Caspian Sea.  
Near 60 Miles on this side of Astrachan, 
The fifth Branch of the Wolga  is the fifth Branch of the Volga, called Mituska, which, at some distance from the main River, being again divided into two less Branches, the one is united with the Danilofska Vtsga, just now mentioned; the other, after having continued its course for some Miles, falls again into the main River.  
Five and twenty Miles on this side of Astrachan is the Isle of Busan, 
The sixth and seventh Branch of the Volga.  Ten Miles below which is the sixth Branch of the River Wolga, called Baltzick, as is three Miles lower the seventh, called Knilusse, which makes the Isle of Dilgoi, within which the City of Astrachan is seated; And after having encompassed this Island, it falls by several Channels into the Caspian Sea.  
The City of Astrachan is situate upon the utmost Borders betwixt Europe and Asia, 
The City of Astrachan  in this place, divided by the River Volga. It is seated on the River side in the Isle of Dilgoi, made there by the two Branches of the River, as has been said before, under the Elevation of 26 deg. 22 min. It is of a considerable bigness, and now all inhabited by Muscovites, the Inhabitants of the Country being Tartars, who are not permitted to live within the compass of the Walls (which is 8000 Geometrical Feet about) but in the adjacent Suburbs, which are fenced in only with Pallisadoes. The Fortifications are all very high, and of Stone, which at a distance make a very gallant appearance, especially towards the Riverside, by reason of a great number of Turrets and Steeples of Stone; but the Houses within the City being all built of Wood, and very low, its inside does not appear answerable to the rest. There is accounted to be a great Artillery in this place of 500 Brass Cannon, and Mortars proportionable. The Garrison, in time of Peace, commonly amounts to 5000 Men, under the Command of two Weywodes, and other Officers. This City being seated upon the Confines of the two most considerable Parts of the World, it must needs be a Place of great Commerce, it being, besides the Muscovites, frequented not only by the Neighbouring Tartars, but also by the Persians, Armenians, and Indians, the last of which have a particular place assigned them within the City. It was taken by Assault in the Year 1554. by the Great Duke John Basilovits, who having two Years before conquered the Tartars of Casan, turned his Arms against those of Nagaja, then inhabiting this City and the Country round about it. Having secured his Conquest over them by taking their Capital City, he surrounded it with a strong Wall, and the Czar Michael Federovits added to it besides some new Fortifications, that part of the City which is called Str●litzagorod, or the City of Soldiers, they having their Quarters assigned them in this part of the City. But before we leave this Kingdom, it will not be beyond our purpose to give a short Description both of the Country and its Inhabitants.  
It is past all question that the Tartars were unknown to the Ancient Geographers, 
The Tar●ars of 〈…〉  which were by them comprehended under the general Name of Scythians and Sarmatians, tho' it be manifest that the Tartars consist of several Nations, distinguished in their Names, Language, and manner of Life. Those of Nagaja, with the Tartars of Casan, before mentioned, and some others betwixt the River Wolga and the Don or Tanais, are said to have been Indians, who having revolted from their 〈◊〉, did about the Year 1212. settle themselves near the Euxine Sea, upon the Palus Meotides, the Place of Habitation of the Ancient Getae; from whence they extended their Conquests, first, to the River Don, and from thence at last to the Wolga, near which they inhabit to this day. Those of Nagaja, of whom we are to treat at present, are seated betwixt the two Rivers of Wolga and Jaika, as far as the Caspian Sea. The City of Astrachan is their principal City, built, as they say, by a Tartar King, whose Name being Astra-Chan, gave it the Name of Astrachan. Before this Country was conquered by the Muscovites, it was inhabited altogether by Tartars, but now the latter are not permitted to abide in the Capital City, or to build any new ones, nor to fortify their Towns or Villages with Walls.  
They live for the most part in Huts made of Bulrushes or Canes, 
Their manner of Living.  which are commonly round, seldom exceeding twelve or thirteen English Yards in compass, on the top of which they have holes, most like our Chicken-coops, serving them instead of Chimneys, nevertheless the least of these Huts has a Falcon or Hawk, the Tartars being great Masters in this Sport. The Muscovites call these Nagajan Tartars Polutski, or Vagabonds, as having no fixed Habitation in the Summer, when they ramble up and down, according as they meet with the best conveniency for their Cattle, which beginning to fail in one place, their Huts are put into Carts, and their Wives, Children, and Goods upon Camels, Horses, or Oxen, and so removed to another. Towards the Winter they begin to reassemble, and to live in several Troops near Astrachan, where being furnished with Arms by the Muscovites (which however after the Frosty Season is past, they are obliged to redeliver, not being otherwise permitted to have any Arms, either Defensive or Offensive) they stand upon their Mutual Defence against the Malmuck Tartars, and those Inhabiting upon the River Jaika. They pay no Tribute to the Grand Czar, but are obliged to serve him in his Wars; they are governed by petty Princes and Judges of their own, and in time of War by their own Commanders; The Great Duke, to secure their Allegiance to him, always keeps some of their Princes or Myrses as Hostages in the Castle of Astrachan.  
They are generally Mahometans, 
〈…〉.  of the same Sect with the Turks, except some few that have received the Muscovian Religion. They are used to ●ow some of their Children, like the Nazarites, to God, or some Saint or other. These are distinguished from others by a Ring which the Girls wear in their Nostrils, the Boys in the right Ear. They live upon what their Cattle, their Hunting, and Fishing supply them withal; they make use of Fish dried in the Sun, instead of Bread, tho' they make also Cakes of Meal and Rice. Among other things they eat Camel's and Horseflesh, and mere's Milk is in great esteem with them. Their Drink is generally Milk and Water, tho', besides Wine, Hydromel, and Aquavitae, there is indifferent good Beer at Astrachan. Their cattle is of a very large size, not unlike to that of Poland. Their Sheep have great fat Tails, weighing sometimes Thirty pounds, their Ears hanging down like to our Dogs in Europe. Their Horses are however but small, and not well shaped, but very hardy and strong. The Tartars themselves are of an ill shape, low and fat, with large Faces, and little Eyes, of an Olive colour, full of wrinkles in their Faces, they wear little Beards, and keep their Heads shaved; but the Women are much handsomer. Their Garment is a lose Coat of some course Cloth, over which they wear a short sort of Cloak of Sheep's-Skin, the woolly side outwards, with a Cap of the same upon their Heads, which commonly is chosen of a black colour. The Women are clad in white Linen Cloth, with plaited Coifs upon their Heads, on both sides of which, as an Ornament, hang a great many Muscovian Penny-pieces. The Climate in those Parts is very hot, the Heats in the Months of September and October much exceeding our Dog-days; notwithstanding which, the Winter, which seldom exceeds two Months here, is so cold, that this large River is commonly frozen up, and bears Sledges.  
The Island of Dolgoi, upon which the City of Astrachan is built, is all over Sandy, and barren, and, except it be some Gardens and Grounds cultivated with particular care by the Inhabitants of Astrachan, produces nothing fit for Sustenance. The Continent on the right hand exceeds, if possible, the Isle in barrenness, but on the left there are some very good Pastures.  
On this side of the Wolga Westward, 
Deserts near Astrachan.  towards the Euxine Sea, lies a vast Desert above 350 Miles long, and to the South another near 400 Miles long, stretching all along the Caspian Sea. In these Deserts is neither City nor Village, nay, not so much as a Tree or Hill, there being nothing to be seen but one continued vast Plain, covered here and there with a little Grass, for the space of 300 Miles there being not any Water to be met withal but what the little River Kisilar, and some standing Pools of Salt Water afford. Notwithstanding which, these Deserts produce a prodigious quantity of Salt. For within Ten, Fifteen, and Thirty Miles of Astrachan, 
Salt-Pits.  there are large Salt-Veins, which being congealed by the Sun, swim upon the surface of the Water, of the thickness of a Finger, as fine and clear as Rock Crystal. These Salt-Pits hereabouts are by the Inhabitants called, Mozakofski, Kainkowa, and Gwostofski, and produce such abundance of Salt, that upon the spot one may have a Hundred weight under two pence, which being from thence carried to the Wolga, is transported into other Parts. Besides which, the Isle of Dolgoi about Astrachan and some other parts of this Province, as also of Circassia (of which we shall have occasion to speak in the next following Chapter) are stored with excellent Fruit, not yielding either in beauty or taste to any, 
The Fruits of Nagaja  even not to those of Persia and the Indies. Their Apples, Quinces, Nuts, Peaches, and Melons exceed the rest in goodness, but especially a certain kind of Melons, whose Rind being of a lively green colour, the Meat Carnation, and the Seeds black, are the most pleasing both to the Eye and Palate, and are sold at a very cheap rate, two or three of them being to be bought for a Penny. It is not above Fourscore Years ago since any Grapes were to be seen in those Parts, but the Persians having brought some Sets thither, which were first planted by a Monk, a Germane by birth, in the Garden belonging, to his Convent, situate in the Suburbs of Astrachan; this small Stock has been since improved and increased to that degree, that not only the Walks and Arbours of the Gardens, but also about the Houses of the Inhabitants are planted with Vines, which growing to an extraordinary bigness there, affords not only great store of Grapes for their present use, but also a superplus for most Excellent Wine. Besides which, near Astrachan, and all along the Wolga, there grows abundance of Simples, and very large; The Herb Esula is hereabouts as high as a Man, 
Esula and Angelica.  and the Root of Angelica as big as a lusty Man's Arm. About 30 Miles beyond Astrachan is one of the best Fishing-places upon the River Wolga, which furnishes that City with Salmon, Sturgeons, White Fish, and many other sorts of delicious Fish, and the small Islands hereabouts great variety of Wild Fowl; and tho' the Country hereabouts is not very fertile in Corn, (which in these Parts is trodden out by Oxen and Horses) they are supplied with that sufficiently from about Casan by the River, all which makes this City one of the most pleasant and convenient for its Situation in Europe.  
The Mouth of the River Wolga is about 60 Miles below Astrachan. 
The Mouth of the Wolga.  From its Entrance into the Caspian Sea, for the space of near 30 Miles into the Sea, there are scattered a great number of Islands, very small, but all covered with Reeds or Canes, which has occasioned some to affirm, that the Wolga has as many Mouths as there are Islands hereabouts. The bottom of the Sea is here very muddy, and the Water very shallow as far as to the Promontory of Suchator, situate on the right hand from the Wolga, 100 Miles beyond Astrachan, and 200 Miles on this side of the City of Terki (of which more in the next Chapter) the first place, near which there is a tolerable Harbour in the Caspian Sea.  
About 40 Miles from this City is the Isle of Tzenzeni, situate in 43 degrees 5 min. Elevation. It's length being from North-East to Southeast about 15 Miles. Here is the first Harbour of the Caspian Sea, from the Mouth of the River Wolga. From this Island may be seen in the Continent towards the South-West high Mountains reaching up to the very Clouds, 
Mount Caucasus.  called by the Circassians Salatto, being the Mount of Caucasus of the Ancients in the Province of Colchis, now called Mengrelia, famous in Ancient Times for the Expedition of Jason; as the height of this Mountain has furnished the Poets with that Fiction of Prometheus having from thence conveyed the Fire, stolen from the Sun, down upon the Earth. The Mountain of Taurus and Ararat are so near to it, that they appear like one continued Mountain, which crosses all Asia, from Mengrelia to the Indies. The Mount Ararat is one entire vast Rock, exceeding in height Mount Caucasus itself, 
The Mountains Taurus and Ararat.  its top being covered with Snow Summer and Winter. It is said to be the same, upon which Noah's Ark rested after the Deluge; the Armenians, who call it Messina, believing to this day, that there are some remainders of that Ark upon this Mountain, but by length of time all petrified; which, how agreeable or disagreeable to Truth, is impossible to be determined, the Mountain being so surrounded with Precipices, that it is unaccessible. These high Mountains are a great direction to the Mariners in those Parts, most of whom having little or no Understanding of the Compass; the different Prospect they afford towards the Caspian Sea, 
The Caspian Sea.  serve as an Instruction to the Pilots, to discover whereabouts they are.  
The Caspian Sea was in ancient times known by the name of Chosar, having derived its name from the eldest Son of Thogarma, who was the Son of Gomer, and Grand child of Japhet, third Son to Noah. It is now a-days known by various names, according to the diversity of the Inhabitants and Provinces bordering upon it. Some Geographers have called it the Sea of Travisthan; the Greek and Latin Authors, the Hyrcanian Sea, as also Mare Caspium and Caspianum; the Muscovites name it Gualenskoi-more. It's length from South to North, viz. from the mouth of the River Wolga, below the City of Astrachan, to Ferebath in the Province of Mesenderan, reaching eight degrees to the Aquator, making 120 German, or 600 English Miles; Its breadth from the Province of Chuarasm or Karragon to Shirwan, viz. from West to East is six degrees, making 90 German, or 450 English Miles; and though according to the opinion both of the ancient and most modern Geographers, its length be reckoned quite contrary to this, viz. from West to East, and its breadth from North to South, nevertheless upon the most exact Enquiry that could possibly be made, the first account has been found most congruous both with the Persian Registers of Longitudes and Latitudes, and with the true Situation of the Maritime Provinces adjoining to that Sea. There is also another Error introduced by Pomponius Mela, Pliny, and some of their followers, as Strabo, Macrobius, and others, who affirm the Caspian Sea to be a Sinus, or Gulf of the Indian or Tartarian Sea, or to have a communication with the Euxine Sea, and by the River Tanais, with the Palus Meotides. But according to the best Survey made by some Europians of late Years, of this Sea, and the constant Report of the Persians, bordering upon it, it seems to be now passed all Dispute, that the Opinion of Herodotus, and Aristotle, who affirm, that the Caspian Sea is a particular Sea by itself, not having any communication with other Seas, is the most credible; it being on all sides so encompassed with Land, that it deserves the name of the Mediterranean in a more strict sense, than that which is commonly known by that name. Besides the great Rivers of Wolga, Araxis, Cyrus, the Jaika and Gems, the Nios, the Oxus, and the Orxentes, near a hundred other Rivers of less note, fall into this Sea; and notwithstanding all these prodigious Accessions of Waters, it is not sensibly increased; which may seem to furnish a probable Argument to those, who assert, that the Waters of these Rivers must needs be conveyed thence by some great and considerable Passages, or open communication with other Seas. The Persians are of opinion, that under the Mountains near Ferebath, betwixt the Provinces of Tauristan and Mesendan, there is a Gulf where these Waters are swallowed up, and conveyed away under the Earth. But, why may not the same reason take place here, which is alleged for the Oceans not overflowing the Earth by the accession of so many Rivers? viz. That, besides the Mists, which consume a great part, the rest is conveyed by infinite secret Channels through the Earth back again to the Source of the Fountains and Rivers, so that by the help of those Veins of the Earth, these Waters being purified of their Filth, and separated by this continual Percolation from their Salt, are by an interrupted circulation reconveyed to the same Fountains and Rivers.  
The Caspian Sea being either quite undiscovered, 
The Caspian Sea not very well known to the Ancients.  or but superficially known to the ancient Greeks and Romans, before the latter carried their Arms beyond the Euphrates, it is no wonder if the relations those Authors have left us about it, are for a great part not consonant to Truth, and some modern Writers, misguided by their Authority, and having taken the rest perhaps upon hear-say, have inserted a great many things, which are contradicted by Experience. What Curtius relates concerning the Caspian Sea, being fresher than the Ocean, proves a mistake, it being full as Salt as the Waters of the Ocean; tho' upon the Coast of Hyrcania (now called Kilan) the Water is only brackish, because of the mixture of a great many Rivers which fall into this Sea on that side; which may probably have led the abovementioned Author into that Error, tho' the same may be observed in the Ocean; especially upon the Coast of Holland and Zealand, by reason of the fresh Waters of divers Rivers, which exonerate themselves thereabouts. What the same Author relates of a vast number of Serpents in this Sea, is positively contradicted by the Inhabitants of the Province of Kilan, and others bordering upon that Sea: Pomponius Mela, in his Geography speaks of a vast number of Monsters, which he calls Belluae, abiding in this Sea, which he alleges for one main Reason, why it is scarce Navigable; whereas it is sufficiently known, that the true Reason why the Persians, Tartars and Muscovites, seldom venture far into this Sea, and that only in Summer, is, that their Barks and Boats are so small and wretchedly built, that they dare not venture far from the Shoar; Besides, that this Sea has very few Havens, to wit, that betwixt the Isle of Tzenzeni and the Continent, near Terki, beforementioned, the Havens of Baku, Lenkeran and Ferebath, none of the safest; the Haven near the City of Minkischack, on the side of the Grand Tartary, being the best in this Sea; so that the Inhabitants bordering upon it, being generally very bad Seamen, and not well skilled in the Compass, it is their own Ignorance, and the Danger of this Sea, that keeps them near the Shoar, not the Terror of these Monsters; those other Europaeans that have of late years sailed deeper into the Caspian Sea, having neither seen nor heard any thing like it, except they would take the Seadogs, which are in great numbers near the mouth of the Wolga, for such prodigious Monsters. 
Errors of Modern Authors concerning the Caspian Sea.  By the Experience of those also, it is sufficiently contradlcted what Petrejus, in his History of Muscovy, relates with so much confidence, that the Water of the Caspian Sea is as black as Ink; that it is full of Islands well stocked with Inhabitants, and a great number of Cities and Villages; The Water being of the same colour with that of all other Seas, and there being not one Island in it, that has either City or, Village; and, if the Persians, Tartars and Muscovites living thereabouts, may be believed, there is only the Isle of Ensil near Ferebath, which having very good Pastures, the Neighbouring Inhabitants, who keep their Cattle there, have a few Huts to defend them against the Injuries of the Wether, during the time their Cattle Grases there. Of the same stamp is what Contarinus, in his Travels, and Father Bizarous in his History of Persia, relate concerning a certain round Fish without a Head, to be found in this Sea, of an Ell and a half Diameter, of which, they say, there is drawn a certain Oil, which the Persians use in their Lamps, and to greese their Camels; whereas there are at the foot of the Mountain of Barmach, near the City of Baku, whole Rivulets of an Oily substance, by them called Nefte, 
Nefte.  which furnish them with a sufficient quantity of this Kind for that Use, at a much cheaper Rate, it being from thence transported into the other Parts of the Kingdom. I am apt to believe that they are fallen into this Error by the superficial Description of a certain Fish in the Caspian Sea, called Naka, 
The Glutton.  or Glutton, which has some resemblance to that mentioned by them; for, it has not only a very short Nose, but the whole Head is, as it was, within the Belly, and its Tail being round, and its length and breadth near the same, and sometimes of six or seven Foot, it comes pretty near a circular Figure. This Fish will fasten itself with the Tail under the Fisher-men's Boats, so as to overturn them, as will also the white Fish, which makes the Fishermen be very cautious of the●● They catch the first with the Liver of Beef 〈◊〉 Mutton, which the Fish much delights in, th●● they put as a Bait upon Iron Hooks, tied to good strong Cords, and so draw him to the Shoar. But I cannot imagine upon what authority they have founded their Relation, when they say that there is 〈◊〉 other Fish in the Caspian Sea, it being sufficiently known by Experience, that the Caspian Sea is very well Stored not only with abundance of Salmon, Sturgeons and Herrings, but also with several Kind's of Fish, as are catched in Rivers, and kept in Ponds, as Barbels, Bream and Trout. Before we leave the Caspian Sea, it will perhaps not be amiss to take notice of a certain Species of wild Geese, or (rather Cormorants) which are found in great numbers on that Shoar, especially towards the mouth of the River Wolga. They are like other Geese as to their Colour, Legs, Neck and Feet, but the bulk of their Bodies exceeding the Swans. Their Bills are forked at the end, being a Foot and half long, and near two Inches broad, the whole Body of some of them being above seven Foot in length from the Head to the Feet. But what is most remarkable in them, is, that under their Bills, they have a shriveled Skin hanging, resembling a Bag, which, when dilated, contains more or less three Gallons of Liquor, this they make use of for a Rescrontory for such Fish they take, which they afterwards swallow down at leisure. On the same Shoar is also frequently seen that kind of Fowl, 
Onocratalus,  which Pliny calls Onocratalus, their Beaks are long and round, but at the extremity flat, in the form of a Spoon beaten out. When it puts its Beak into the Water, it makes a most hideous Noise, almost like an Ass, whence, without doubt it had its Name. I had almost forgot to tell you, that the Caspian Sea neither Ebbs nor Flows, which may serve as additional Argument to maintain our beforementioned Assertion; that it has no communication or correspondence with any other Sea.   

CHAP. V.  
Of the Tartars of Dagesthan and Circassia; of Siberia, and some other Tartarian Provinces betwixt China and Muscovy.  
THE Tartars of Dagesthan and Circassia, inhabit that Country known to the Ancients under the name of Albania, which reaches all along the Shoar of the Caspian Sea, from the end of the Deserts of Astrachan (mentioned in the foregoing Chapter) to the City of Derbent, 
Circassia.  on the confines of Persia; The Dagesthan Tartars are subject neither to the Persians, nor Muscovites, the Mountains which they inhabit serving them for a Fence against these two Potent Neighbours; But the Circassian Tartars, divided from the former by the River Bustro (which Ptolemy calls Gerrus) bordering upon the Kingdom of Astrachan, and being subject to the Jurisdiction of the Grand Czar of Muscovy, we will treat of them first, taking our course from the great Deserts of Astrachan, first to the River Bustro, and from thence to the Frontiers of Persia.  
The Country of Circassia is situate all along the coast of the Caspian Sea, from the South-West to North-East, encompassing it about in form of a Crescent, and making a very spacious Bay. The Circassians are possessed of that Part of Albania, which hath for its Frontiers on the East and Westside the Caspian Sea and Mount Caucasus, and on the South and North the River Bustro, and the Deserts of Astrachan. Very few Historians, whether Ancient or Modern, have made any mention of them; some having assigned their Habitations beyond the Mount Caucasus, near the Euxin Sea; whereas they are more properly to be called, the Caspian Sarmatians. Their Capital City is Terki, 
The City of Terki.  above 300 Miles from Astrachan by Land, situate near three Miles from the Shoar of the Caspian Sea, upon a small River, called Timenski (a Branch of the great River Bustro) which being formerly called Terck, has given the name to this City; it is seated in a very spacious Plain, very fenny towards the Seaside, under 43 deg. 23 min. Elev. It is in compass about two Miles, well fortified with Ramparts and Bastions of Earth, after the modern Way, stored with Cannon, and has always a considerable Garrison in it of Muscovites, under the Command of a Weywode, the Tartarian Prince, who resides here, having 500 of them allowed him for his Guard. Since the Reduction of those Parts under the obedience of the Czars of Muscovy, they have put in all Places of Strength, not only their Garrisons, but also Governors, Magistrates and Priests, for the exercise of the Christian Religion. Notwithstanding this, the Circassian Tartars are Governed by their own Princes, Lords and Judges, who administer Justice in the Czar's Name; and, in Matters of Importance, not without the Presence of the Weywode, or Russian Governor, being all obliged to take the Oath of Allegiance to his Czarish Majesty. The Men are not unlike the Nagajan Tartars, but not so broad-faced, their Hair is black and long, their Complexion yellowish, they shave the midst of their Heads, from the Forehead to the Neck, leaving a small Lock at the Crown. The Women here are excellently well shaped, have no● only good Lineaments in their Faces, but also of a clear and smooth Complexion, which with their black Hair hanging down in two Tresses on both sides of their Faces, makes them appear very agreeable. The Circassian Tartars are less barbarous than those of Dagesthan, having in some measure abated from their former Barbarism, 
The Habi● of the Circassians.  since their conversing with Christians. The men's Apparel is near the same with the Nagajans, their Caps being only something larger, their Cloaks being likewise of corpse Cloth or Sheepskins, fastened only at the Neck with a String, which being not large enough to cover the whole body, they turn it according to the Wind and Wether. The Women wear about their Heads a black Coif, covered with a fine white Cloth tied under the Chin. The Widows have hanging in their Necks an Ox-bladder full blown, covered with a piece of Cotton of several colours. The Women wear all of them, during the Summer, nothing but a Smock of divers colours, which being cut so deep before, that one may see down below their Navels, and their Faces being always uncovered (contrary to the Custom of those Parts) this, with their good Humour, and Familiarity they use in Conversation, makes them very desirable, notwithstanding which, they have acquired the Reputation of being very chaste, tho' they seldom want Opportunity of hornifying their husbands, it being looked upon as a piece of common Manners among them, in a Husband, to go out of the doors, as soon as any body comes to speak with his Wife; so, that, whether this Continency of theirs be founded upon their own Generosity to recompense their Husbands for the Confidence they put in them, or more upon Fame than real Truth, we will not pretend to determine in this Place. Their Language they have common with the other Neighbouring Tartars, tho' the chief among them are also not ignorant of the Muscovian. They are Pagans; for, tho' the Ceremony of Circumcision is received among them, yet have they neither Priests, A●choran, or Churches, like other Mahometans; Every one here offers his own Sacrifice at pleasure, for which they have some certain Days, established rather by Custom, than any positive Commands. The most Solemn Sacrifices they offer at the Death of their nearest Friends, especially if they be of an Eminent Rank among them. Upon such an Occasion, both Men and Women meet in the Field, to be present at the performance of the Sacrifice, which is a He-Goat. The first thing they do, is, to cut off its Privy Members, which they cast against a Wall, and if they stick against it, the Goat is judged fit to Sacrifice, if not, they are obliged to kill another, till such time they are satisfied in its fitness by the beforementioned Trial; Then they proceed with the Ceremonies, flaying it, and stretching the Skin with the Head and Horns on, upon a Cross on the top of a long Pole, planted commonly in a Quickset ●edge, to keep the Cattle from it. Near this the Sacrifice is offered, by boiling and roasting the Flesh, which they afterwards eat. The Feast being over, the Men rise, and after having adored the Skin, and muttered out certain Prayers, the Women withdraw, and the Men conclude the whole with drinking good store of Aquavitae, generally to that degree, that they seldom part without being as drunk as Beasts, and sometimes not without fight. They are very Ceremonious in their Burials, and adorn their Sepulchers with Pillars. Over those of Persons of Quality they build certain little Houses, but only of Wood, the Board's whereof are commonly painted of several colours, and placed Chequer-wise, upon the Roof of which are to be seen some Statues, but very mean, and sometime some Pictures, poorly done, representing commonly the Hunting of some Wild Beast or another.  
The Tartars of Dagesthan inhabit now adays that part of Albania, 
Tartar's of Dagesthan  from whence Thalestris, the famous Queen of the Amazons came to give a Visit to Alexander the Great in Hyrcania, to obtain that Kindness, which Ladies, tho' never so desirous of, seldom care to beg. They inhabit a Tract of Ground of above 200 Miles, all along the Caspian Seashore from, the City of Derbent, the utmost Frontier-Town of Persia, on that side, extending Northward as far as to the River Bustro near the City of Terki, the Capital of Circassia. They are called Dagesthan, or Mountain Tartars, from the Word Dag, which signifies in their Language as much as a Mountain; because they live between the Mountains, and in the Plains at the foot of these Mountains, which are very fruitful and pleasant, except it be towards the Seaside, where it is all Heathy and Barren.  
These Tartars are generally of a tawny, dark Complexion, 
Their Shape  inclining to black; they are very strong, and well-set in their Limbs, but very ugly in their Faces, having long black Hair hanging down over their Shoulders. The Women wear the Hair tied up in a great many Tresses, which hang down about their Heads, much after the manner of the Persians, but are not kept so much under Restraint, having their Faces uncovered, and not being shy of being seen by Strangers. Those who live towards the Northern part of this Province, are called Kaitack, as those that inhabit the more Western Parts, are called Kamuck.  
Their Form of Government is that which is most worth Observation, 
Their Government.  it having a great Resemblance with those, which in very Ancient Times were established in the Western Parts of Europe. For, the whole Country is divided into a great many Petty Lordships, each of them under the Jurisdiction of its proper Lord or Myrsa, who, tho' Hereditary, is nevertheless not Absolute, but his Authority controlled by that of some of the chief Men among them. All these Petty Lords acknowledge one, whom they call Schemkal, for their Supreme Head. He succeeds not by Inheritance, but by Election. For, after the Death of a Schemkal, all these Petty Lords or Myrsa's meet, and being set down in a Ring, one of their Priests casts a Golden Apple among them, the first Person which is touched by this Apple, is their Schemkal, to whom, by common consent, they pay their Respect, but no absolute Obedience. They are generally very Barbarous, Savage, and Mischievous, living most upon Robberies, and exacting Contributions from the Caravans that pass that way from Persia. A great part of their Livelihood is, for the Men to steal Children, not sparing even their nearest Relations, whom they sell to the Neighbouring Persians, leaving the care of their Cattle to their Wives. They have an odd Custom at their Weddings; to wit, for every Man there present to shoot his Arrow into the Floor, where they are left, till they are rotten, or fall of themselves. They are all Mahometans, using Circumcision, and all other Ceremonies of the Turks.  
Their Clothing is a long close Coat, 
Their Habit.  commonly of a dark grey, or black corpse Cloth, over which they wear a Cloak of the same Stuff, and sometimes of Sheep's-Skin. They wear a square Cap sewed together of a great many pieces; their Shoes being for the most part made of Horses Hides, sewed only together atop at the Instep. The poorest among them is provided with a Coat of Mail, Head-pice and Buckler, besides a Scymitar, Javelin, Bow and Arrows.  
The Metropolis of the whole Country is the City of Tarku, 
Tarku.  situated within the Mountain among steepy Rocks, which are as hard as Flint, and afford several most pleasant Springs to the City, which contains about 1200 Houses, built of Brick-stone baked in the Sun, after the Persian manner, but not so high; It is the Residence of one of their Petty Princes, but is not surrounded with any Fortifications, not so much as a Wall. Next to this, the most frequented places of this Country are Rustain, Boinack, and Andre, being three several Principalities, lying in the Road betwixt Persia and the River Wolga. The Town of Boinack is situate upon the ascent of a steepy Hill near the Seaside. That of Andre is built upon a rising Ground near the River Koisu (by Ptolemy called Albanus) which rises out of Mount Caucasus; Its Waters are very muddy, and its Current very swift. The most Remarkable thing here is a certaing Spring of seething Water, which arising near the Town, and falling at some distance into a Pool, makes the Water fit for Bathing. About some Miles lower, the River Koisu lets out a Branch, by the Inhabitants called Askai (probably the River Caesius of Ptolemy) which running with a very slow Current, at last is reunited with the said River near the Sea. The River Bustro, mentioned in the beginning of this Chapter, (known by the name of Gerrus in Ptolemy) is the Boundary betwixt the Circassian and Dagesthan Tartars; And, about 25 Miles before its entrance into the Caspian Sea, is divided into two Branches, the first of which, being called Terck, or Timenski, has given the Name to the City of Terki, the Metropolis of Circassia. The second Branch is called Kiselar, very near as broad as the other, but not so deep, being fordable for the most part of the Summer. But before we leave the Frontiers of the Russian Empire on this side, it may perhaps not be beyond our scope, to insert here short Description of the City of Derbent, both for its Antiquity's-sake, and its being the Frontier-Town of Persia, upon the Confines of the Dagesthan Tartars, especially since we intent to treat of some other Parts, bordering upon Muscovy, in the next following Chapters.  
The City of Derbent is situate in the Province, 
Derbent.  called by the Persians Lengerkunan, upon the very Shoar of the Caspian Sea, which sometimes washes its Walls, under the 41 degr. 51 min. of Latitude. It's length reaches from East to West, near five Miles, but its breadth is not proportionable to its length. It is not only the Frontierplace of Persia, lying upon its utmost Confines on this side, but may well be called the Gate of it, reaching from the Mountain quite down to the Seashore. The whole City is divided into three distinct Quarters; The first, is the Mid-City, which the Persians affirm to be built by Alexander the Great, as also that Wall which surrounds the City on the Southside. These Walls are of a great height, and about six Foot broad, and at a distance appear as if they were built of the best Freestone in the World; but, according to the Relation of the Inhabitants, the Stones of it are made of Mussle-shells and small pieces of Freestone, beaten and moulded together into Bricks, which, by the long tract of Time, are reduced to that degree of hardness, as to exceed Marble itself. There is, even to this day, upon one of the Gates, remaining an Inscription, resembling the Syriack▪ Character, as there appears in another Place some Arabic words, but so defaced by length of Time, as not to be legible. The Castle, which lies upon the top of the Mountain, is also related to owe its Foundation to that Great Conqueror, and is now always kept by a very good Garrison of Persians. The second Quarter reaches up to the foot of the Mountain, being the most Populous, as the lower Town, which reaches to the Seaside, is not much frequented now, being formerly inhabited by Greeks, but, ever since the Persians regained it from Mustapha, the Turkish Emperor, converted into Gardens. The whole Body of the City is encompassed with a very strong Wall, so broad, that a Wagon may drive on them without Inconvenience. The Inhabitants are all Mahometans, except some Jews, whose chief Business is to buy such stolen Children as the Neighbouring Dagesthan Tartars bring thither, or else some Turks or Muscovites, which they having picked up in some Encounters, they send thither to Market, to be from thence further carried into Persia. The Mountain above the City, being for the most part covered with Wood, affords another piece of Antiquity, to wit, the Ruins of a Wall, which, if the Inhabitants may be believed, formerly served for a Communication betwixt the Caspian and Euxin Seas, and extended itself near 300 Miles in length. Thus much is certain, that in the Ruins appear now in some places six foot high, in some others two or three, the Tract being quite lost in others; And, on some of the adjacent Hills are to be seen the Ruins of several old Castles of a four square Form, two of which remain undemolished to this day, and are Garrisoned by the Persians. There is a remarkable Monument of another kind near this City, to wit, the Sepulchre of Tzumtzume, of whom the Persians relate the following Fable out of their Poet, Fiesull: They relate, that Essi (this being the Name they give to our Saviour) coming into those Parts, found thereabouts a certain Dead Man's Skull, which having taken particular Notice of, he desired of God, whose Favourite he was, to bring the deceased Person to Life again; which being done accordingly, Essi then asked him, who he was; he answered, that his Name was Tzumtzume, that he had been the most Powerful King of that Country, where he had kept a vast Court, composed of a great many Thousands Musicians, Pages, and other Servants. At last Tzumtzume, having asked Essi, who he was, and what Religion he professed, Christ made answer, I am Essi, and by the Religion I profess, all the World is to be saved. If this be true, replied Tzumtzume, I declare myself for that Religion, but desire that I may die immediately, being unwilling to live now without Subjects in a place where I was so powerful before. Essi having granted his Request, he died instantly, and his Sepulchre remains here to be seen to this day, under a Tree of an extraordinary bigness, next adjoining to which is a Scaffold erected of ten Foot high, and sixteen Square. On the other side of the City are to be seen some Thousands of Tombs, covered with Stones, half round, Cylinder-wise, but exceeding the ordinary Stature of Men, having all of them Arabic Inscriptions. It is reported, that in former Ages, yet since the Time of Mahomet, there was a certain King in Media, named Kassan, who being engaged in War against the Tartars of Dagesthan, received there a signal Overthrow, and caused the Bodies of the Officers killed in this Battle to be buried in these Tombs. The Relation seems to be not altogether fictitious, there being near the Seaside, at some distance from the rest, forty others, exceeding the beforementioned Tombs in bigness, and encompassed with a Wall, which having each its Banner, are said to be the Sepulchers of so many Lords of the first Rank, and other Holy Men, that came along with them, where the Persians and Tartars of both Sexes come to pay their Devotions by kissing these Sepulchers, and laying their Hands upon them, while they are at Prayers. But it is time to return to the Tartarians, under the Grand Czar's Obedience, and among them, to say something of the Province of Siberia.  
This Province which lies quite Northward from Muscovy, 
Siberia.  betwixt the Provinces of Obdora and Jugoria, bordering towards the North upon the samoyedes, is of a great extent, but not very populous, being inhabited by Tartars. It's Capital City, being also the Seat of an Archbishop, is Tobol, built upon a rising Ground, near a small River; and, except some Muscovites, inhabited by Tartars. On the Frontiers of the Calmuck Tartars, is the City of Daour; And far beyond Tobol is Chnesortski, the chief place of Commerce in the whole Province for Sables, and other sorts of Sirs, the Products of this Country. The Natives are a poor and wretched sort of People, notwithstanding that they have in some Parts good Corn Fields, and great Store of Fish. But the chief and most precious Commodity of this Country, besides other Furs, are the Skins of Sables. These Animals they catch either with Traps, not unlike to those we catch our Rats with; or by spreading of Nets under the Trees, where they feed, which being cut down, they are entangled in the Nets; In the Winter they have also a Way of hunting them with Dogs. They were formerly Pagans, being Governed by their own Czar or King, till near 150 Years ago, they were subdued by Czar Jobn Basilovits in the following manner: A certain Famous Pirate among the Cosacks, living near the River Wolga, whose Name was Jormack Timorhof, having taken a Ship loaden with Ammunition, and belonging to the Czar, was for fear of being pursued and discovered, fled for Shelter into a certain Island, near the River Kama, which coming from Permia (one of the Northern Provinces of Muscovy) falls below Casan into the River Wolga. This Island belonging then to a certain Muscovian Merchant, he proposed to him no less than the Conquest of some of those Tartarian Countries, lying more towards the North; and being furnished by him with Arms, Ammunition, and other Necessaries, he, with about five or six hundred of his Followers went up the River Tagit, and from thence to the River Tura, where having possessed himself of a small Island, called Japouchin, he marched from thence to the City of Tumen, which he also took without much opposition. Being flushed with this Success, he directed his March straight ways to Tobol, the Metropolis of the Province, and then the Residence of the Siberian King, where having also met with very little Resistance, he soon became Master of the Place: But being not contented with thi● extraordinary Success, and proposing to himself no less than the Conquest of the whole Province, he lost soon after both his Life and Conquests. For, having pursued the flying Enemy a great way beyond the City of Tobol, all along the River Irtish, 300 of his Men, whom he had sent out on purpose, to Atrack the Enemy at a certain pass, being drawn into an Ambush, were all killed upon the Spot, so, that Jormack with the rest, being about 200, was forced to retire into a small Island there abouts, where he Entrenched himself as well as he could. But the Tartars having by their late Victory, got new Courage, and being informed of what number of Men he had with him, Attacked him by Night, where he with all his Followers, except 40, who found means to get into Muscovy, were either drowned or cut to pieces. The remnants of Jormack's Party, being at last come to the City of Musco, and having given to the Czar a relation of what had passed in Siberia, it was thought advisable to give them some Forces, thereby to enable them to try their Fortune a second time. Having therefore obtained 600 Men, with Ammunition, and other Necessaries suitable to such an Expedition, they marched directly towards the City of Tobol, the Metropolis and Residence of the Prince of Siberia; and having a second time possessed themselves of it without much opposition, they took quite other measures to secure their Conquests, from what Jormack had done before; for they so strongly fortified themselves there, that they soon were beyond all apprehension of being Attacked by the Tartars, and being afterwards reinforced with new Supplies of Men, and other Necessaries, by their frequent Incursions so fatigued the Neighbouring Tartars, that they were 〈◊〉 to submit themselves under the Czar's Protection; tho' it is not altogether improbable, but that the Necessity of vending their Sables and other Furs to the Muscovites, might be their Chief Motive of surrendering themselves under the Czar of Muscovy's Subjection. Since which time, the Muscovites have built in these Parts several Cities, fortified after the Russiian Fashion; and much improved others, as Narim, and the great City of Tooina, on the other side of the River Oby; The Castle of Comgoscoi, upon the River Telta, and others.  
Since the Conquest of Siberia, it is chief to the Muscovites we are beholding for the particular Discovery they have made of that vast Extent of the Northern Countries, that lie betwixt the River Oby (which traverses this Province, and has been mentioned before) and the Famous Chinese Wall, which divides that Famous Empire from the Grand Tartary. For the Muscovites having once been made sensible of the prodigious Quantities of all Sorts of precious Furs, as the Sables, martin's and black Foxes those countries' afforded, and the vast Profit that must needs arise to their own Country, by engrossing the Traffic of those Commodities, have left no stone unturned, not only to make the best Discovery they could of those Tartarian Nations, but also by settling a fair Correspondence with them, to open to themselves a free passage into China. Among the Tartarian Nations which inhabit that vast Tract of Ground betwixt Siberia and China, the Tartars of Calmuck, of Mongul and Bogdoi, are the most considerable, whether for the extent of the Countries they inhabit, or the prodigious number of their Inhabitants. The first discovery of these Parts has chief been owing to the Industry of those employed by the Muscovites in Sable Hunting, whom they in their Language call Yachutehiki, or Hunters of Sable Martin's; These are for the most part, composed not only out of Malefactors or Criminals, but also out of some Officers or Boyars, who for some reason or another, having fallen under the Grand Czar's Displeasure, and being banished into those places where these Creatures are caught, the hopes of Gains has by degrees drawn them further and further after the Search of these Creatures, even as far as the River Yamour, where, for their better Conveniency, the Muscovites not many years ago, have built a Fort in a certain Island of that River, which has occasioned no small Contests betwixt them and the Chinese. Besides the two ways of catching these Creatures by the Trap and Net, mentioned before, they observe this Method in these remote Parts: There is a certain number of Men Armed with Crossbows, engaged for this Service, during the space of seven Years, and divided under certain Officers; One of these Officers goes abroad, at least once a Week with his Hunters and Dogs in Search after these precious Creatures, which commonly are lurking among the little Islands, which they kill with their Crossbows, not making use of any Fire-arms, for fear of endamaging the Furs; What is thus caught is all for the Czar's Use, except a certain Allowance, the Officers have for their Pains, which however, they are obliged to divide in proportion with their Huntsmen, to encourage them in prosecuting the Game with the utmost diligence; The eagerness after which has at last opened to them the Knowledge of those several Roads, which insensibly have led them to the very Borders of China. But we will return to those Tartarian Nations, and begin with the Tartar's Calmucks, or Calmouches.  
These Tartars inhabit a vast extent of Country, 
The Tartars Calmucks.  between the two Rivers of Volga and Jaika extending from Astrachan towards the Caspian Sea, and bordering upon the Country of the Tartars of Mongul. They are divided into an infinite number of Hordes▪ every one under their particular Chan or Can, who all of them acknowledge the Authority of one, who is their Principal Chan; he is called Otchicurtican, and derives his Pedigree from the Great Tamerlan. He is a very Potent Prince, and lives in very great Splendour, being formidable both to the Neighbouring Tartars, and Muscovites themselves; the latter of which keep a considerable Garrison at Saratof, on the River Volga, to hinder their Excursions on that side; and during the Winter Season, are obliged to furnish the Nagajan Tartars about Astrachan, with Arms to defend themselves against the Inroads of these Tartars. Formerly they used to come every Winter to ravage the Country of the Nagajans, but since these by the assistance of the Muscovites, have made them sensible of the effects of their Fire-Arms and Canons, they content themselves with coming once a Year in the great Plains of Astrachan, for the conveniency of Food for their Cattle, at a Season, when the more Northern parts, which they inhabit, are quite destitute of it. This is commonly done with no less than a hundred thousand Men, and they seldom return without having received their usual Present of Bread, Aquavitae and Tobacco, from the Governor of Astrachan. There is no question to be made, but that the Muscovites are powerful enough to curb the Insolency of these Vagabonds, if it were not out of a consideration of the Benefit they receive from the Traffic of their Furs and Horses, which they bring in great Quantities to Astrachan, and that they are very serviceable to the Czar in his Wars, being accounted the nimblest a● Encamping and Decamping in the World, as being accustomed to it by the frequent Incursions they make into all the Neighbouring Countries. It is chief for this Reason, that the Muscovites. looked upon it as a piece of Policy, rather to allay their Fierceness by some Presents (which however, by continuance of Time, they now demand as an Obligation) than to engage in a War against a Multitude of Vagabonds, who have nothing to lose; they having no Houses or fixed Habitations, much less any Cities, but living Winter and Summer in Tents, made of Felts, in which however, both for neatness and conveniency, they exceed all the Neighbouring Nations, even those that have settled Habitations. These as well as all the other Nations of Great Tartary, even to the Indies, are Pagans, except those of Bokara and Samarkand, who are Mahometans. All the rest of the Pagan Nations acknowledge for the Supreme Head of their Religion, in the same, if not in a more absolute manner as the Roman Catholics do the Pope, a certain High Priest, whom they call Dalae-Lama, or Lamalamalow.  
The constant Residence of this Impostor is in a very strong Castle, 
The Pagan Pope.  near the City of Barantola in the Tarturian Province of Tanchut, which reaches from the Tartars of Calmuck and Mongul, between China and Persia, to the Indies, and is Governed by a great Prince, whom they call Deva. This Pagan Pope, the spiritual Father of the whole Great Tartary, is worshipped by these Idolatrous Nations, by prostrating themselves before him, and adoring him, like a God; neither are any Strangers permitted to approach him, unless they are ready to pay him the same Devotion. The Chineses themselves show a great deal of Veneration to him, and whenever he vouchafes to come into China, he is received with the greatest Respect and Honour imaginable, and never returns without vast Presents. He has his Vicars or Vicegerents residing in several of the Tartarian Provinces, unto whom they pay the same Adoration, as to the Dalaè-Lama, or Lamamalamalow himself; These Patriarches, or what else you will call them, are by the Tartarians called Coutusta Lamas, and assume among other Prerogatives, an Authority to themselves of composing such Differences, as may arise among the Under Chans, either by themselves, or by such Judges as they are pleased to appoint. The chief thing which contributes towards the maintaining the great Veneration these Pagans have for the Dalaè-Lama, is, that they have been persuaded into a Belief, that he is immortal, and only renews, like the Moon. This Impostor is carried on in the following manner: As soon as they perceive this Dalaè or Chief Priest, to be in danger of his Life, those that have the management of this Business, make it their whole care to find out among the other Lamas or Vicars, one who most resembles him in Person; who, immediately after the Death of the first (whose dead Body is carefully concealed) is set up in his Room, and declared to be the same Dalaè-Lama, but only renewed in his Person; and this Impostor is the more difficult to be discovered, by the common People, they being but rarely allowed to see this High Priest, unless it be at a distance, when he gives them his Benediction.  
I cannot but take notice here of the Opinion, 
Pressed Jean.  which some, that have of late years travelled into those Parts, have conceived of this Dalaè-Lama, to wit, That he is that same Pressed Jean, who has made so much noise in the World, and has been so variously represented by Historians. Thus much is certain, that if every thing be duly weighed as it ought to be, concerning the Title and other Things, which by many Authors are attributed to their Pressed Jean, the same may in most points be said of this Dalaè-Lama; so, that I see no reason why we may not with more Justice place him in Asia, than these Authors have looked for him in Abyssina, where, with all their Endeavours and Shifts, they have never been able to find him out hitherto.  
The Portugeses were the first that received, and afterwards communicated this erroneous Opinion to the rest of Europe; it being certain, that the more ancient Authors, who have made any mention of this Pressed Jean, have placed him always in Asia, though they have differed both as to his Name, and place of Residence. And thus far Baltazar Tellez, Nicolas Godigno, and some others, who have been for a considerable time resident in Ethiopia, and consequently had the better Opportunity to be informed concerning this Matter, agree with the Ancients, that this Pressed Jeen is not to be heard of in those Parts. The Portugeses were first led into this Error by one Pieter de Coulan, who being sent by their King John II. to discover the East-Indies by Land, after having traversed a great part of Asia and the Indies, could not hear the least Tidings there of this so Famous Pressed Jean; But, in his return homeward, coming to Cairo, was informed, that in Ethiopia, there was a very Potent Prince, who was a declared Protector of the Christians, having always a Cross carried before him. This Relation agreeing in a great measure with what had been published before concerning Pressed Jean, was the sooner received as Authentic, first, in Portugal, and afterwards all over Europe. The Jesuit ●. Kirker, has shown us out of the Latin Chronology▪ of the Kings of Abyssina, That there is not the least mention made there of this Pressed Jean; and if we search narrowly into the Ancient Authors, that have had occasion to speak 〈◊〉 him, we shall find that the greatest part of them have placed him betwixt the Country of the Monguls and China, tho' perhaps in several Provinces; which difference might perhaps arise from thence, that in former Ages this Pressed Jean had his several Vicars, as the Dalaè-Lama has now, which might be taken by some for the Head itself. St. Antonius, in the third Tome of his History, places this Pressed Jean in the Greater or Upper India, from whence, he says, he drove back the Tartars, that invaded the Christians in those Parts. Those who have assigned him his Reign in Kitay, have questionless comprehended that vast Country, situate betwixt the Rivers of Volga and the Oby, as far as China, under that Name, as the Muscovites do to this day; especially since Marcus Paulus Venetus, who resided several Years with the Great Chan of the Tartars, places Pressed Jean in the same Kingdom of Tanchut, where the Dalaè-Lama has his Residence to this day. Both the Ancient and Modern Authors have been strangely puzzled in finding out the true Etymology of the Word Pressed Jean, but in my Opinion, that of Scaliger is the most probable, who derives it from the Persian Word Prestegiani, which signifies as much as Apostolic, and might easily by Corruption be transformed into Pressed Jean by such of the Europaeans, as did not understand its true signification. There is but two Objections of any moment to be made against this Assertion: The first is, that the same Pressed Jean, who is so much celebrated throughout Europe, and his Subjects, were Christians; whereas the People Inhabiting now adays the Great Tartary, are Idolaters; The second is, that Pressed Jean was a Temporal Prince. As to the first, it is to be observed, that, tho' at present that vast Country is altogether possessed by Infidels or Pagans, nevertheless it is very probable, that in more Ancient Times, the Christian Religion was introduced into those Parts as well as others, and continued there for a considerable time, there being certain Remnants of Christianity to be met with to this day, among some of its Inhabitants. There is a Country in those Parts, called by the Moors in derision, Kiaferstan, that is, The Country of the Infidels, the Inhabitants of which are called to this day, Christians of St. Thomas; and, tho' no Christians now, yet have retained Baptism for their Children, have painted Crosses in their Churches, and bear three Red Crosses, made with the Tincture of Sanders-Wood, in their Foreheads. I think it is almost beyond question, that in the thirteenth Age, there was a vast number of Christians in Tartary, their Emperor Cublai, having embraced the Christian Religion, and his Brother waged War with great Success against the Caliph of Babylon and other Infidels. In the fourteenth Age several of Franciscan Monks, who were sent to the Great Chan, converted in the Kingdom of Thibet (which is next to that of Tanchut) a great number of Pagans; and it is Remarkable, what F. Andrada, a Portugese Jesuit relates, That in the Year 1624. when he travelled in those Parts, he found among the Inhabitants some corrupted Ideas of Christianity; as a certain sort of Confession of that Christian Faith, their Ancestors had professed in former Ages. And I think it no less worth Observation, that this Dalaè or Highpriest of the Tartarian, bears the Name of Lama, which in the Tartarian Language signifies a Cross, and that the Tartars of Bogdoi, who acknowledge among the rest the Authority of this Dalaè, wear always Crosses about them, which they call Lamas, and keep them with a great deal of Reverence. As to the second Objection, of this Dalaè not being a Temporal Prince now, this may be ascribed to the Wars and Revolutions of a Country inhabited by several distinct Nations, so as being first corrupted, and at last quite degenerated from their Ancient Religion into a Barbarous Idolatry, and thereby the whole face of Affairs changed; this Successor of Pressed Jean, from being a Monarch, might become the Head of a New Religion, or rather Idolatry.  
But, 
Tartar's of Mongul.  it is time, after this Digression, to proceed in the Description of the Tartarian Provinces between Muscovy and China, and among them to the Tartars of Mongul. These Tartars inhabit a very large Tract of Ground from the Western sources of the River Yamour to the Calmuck Tartars, from whom they are however separated by great Deserts, and border to the Southeast and East upon Turquestan and China. They are subdivided into three great Provinces, each of them being under the Jurisdiction of its particular Chan or Taiso, who are all three of the same Family, and cultivate a very good Understanding betwixt one another, having several Under- Chans under their Jurisdiction. The first and chiefest of these Chans is called Tchetchinga, his Territories lie betwixt China and the Tartars of Bogdoi. They inhabit neither Towns nor Villages, their Houses, which are but few in number, lying scattered here and there, without any regularity. They are very troublesome to their Neighbours inhabiting about the Lake Dalai, and all along the River Szelinga; one of their Under- Chans, called Becroesain, Territories bordering upon that River. It is in the Territories of this Chan Tchetchinga, that the Coutousta Lama, or the Vicar of the Dalaè Lama, has his Residence, being respected here as the Patriarch of all the Monguls, and adored almost like a Deity. He follows them wherever they ramble, and it is to him they refer the decision of all their Differences; these Tartars being naturally of a very mild and pliable Temper. The second of the Principal Chans, is called Octiervikan, and the third, D' Jan Gari, but their Territories lying out of the way of Commerce, and consequently being unfrequented by Strangers, are nothing near so well known as the first. They are very jealous of the Tartars of Bogdoi, since they have made themselves Masters of China, but these stand in little fear of them, as having the Advantage of their Fire-Arms against them, with the use of which the Monguls are altogether unacquainted; and the Deserts betwixt them and the Calmucks or Calmuches, serve for a Barrier to both Nations. They keep a very good Correspondence with the Muscovites, by reason of the Neighbourhood of Siberia, where they drive a great Trade with the Muscovites, especially in Cattle, wherein their chiefest Wealth consists, their Country being all over watered with a great number of small Rivers, which all empty themselves into the River Szelinga, and render their Meadows extremely fertile and ●it for Pasturage.  
The Tartars of Bogdoi, 
Tartar's of Bogdoi.  by the Chinese, called the Eastern Tartars, inhabit a vast Country, divided under the Jurisdiction of several Chans or Tayso's; but the Province, called, Diutchari by the Muscovites, whose Inhabitants conquered China, makes them the most Famous of all the rest of the Tartars. This Province lies betwixt the Eastern Seas, and the two great Rivers, Chingala and Yamour. They were formerly so inconsiderable, as to be Tributaries to the Chinese, till they made themselves both known and feared, by subduing six of the Chinese Provinces; and would in all likelihood, have soon made themselves Masters of the whole Empire at that time, had not the Chineses called in to their Aid the Yousbecks', who having expelled the Tartars of Bogdoi, did not only settle themselves there, but also put upon the Throne the Family of Ivena; which having swayed the Sceptre of this spacious Empire, till the Year 1368, was expelled by the Chinese, and the Imperial Diadem bestowed upon the Family of Tayminga. After this Family had reigned very peaceably for near the space of 300 Years, the same Diutchari or Bogdoi Tartars, in the Year 1644, reentered China with a vast Army, and at last, reduced the whole Empire, under their Obedience. The first Emperor of the Tartarian Race, was Chunchi their Prince, the Chief of the Family of Taitsingva, who reigns at present in China. The Tartars of Bogdoi, as also the Inhabitants of the Province Dauri are not near so rich in Cattle as the Monguls, their Horses being but very small, and never Shooed by their Owners, but they drive a considerable Trade in Sables and black Foxes Skins, as also in Rubies and Pearls, which the Rivers, Argus, Yamour and Chingala, afford them. Their Houses are built of nothing but Earth, and they resemble both in their Stature and Faces most of the European Tartars, but especially those of Crim, except that they are much more civilised, by reason of their continual Commerce with the Chinese. Their Speech and the Characters they make use of, have a very near resemblance to the Vulgar Dialect of the Persians, but they have above sixty Letters in their Alphabet, and write and read from the top downward, like the Chinese. They scarce profess any certain Religion, but wear most of them Crosses, which they keep in great Veneration, and are great Enemies of the Mahometans. Both Guns, and Gunpowder is in use among them; but not so frequently, neither with the same Dexterity, as in Europe, they having not attained to the same perfection in the Composition of the latter, so, that it being but of little Strength, and their Great Artillery, which is very indifferently cast, not very suitable to their rambling way of living, they more frequently make use of the same Arms as the rest of the Tartars.  
Besides these three different Sorts of Tartars, we have spoken of, there are several others, as the Tostiouski, Watski, or Vigulci, Barbanski or Scibanski, Tyrgyski, Tingoesi, and others, who inhabit about the Lakes, and all along the Rivers between Siberia and the Tartars of Mongul. They most of them agree in Physiognomy and Language with the Calmuck Tartars, so, that in all probability they are so many separate Hordes, formerly belonging to that Nation, but by conversation and trading with the Muscovites, at last brought over to the Jurisdiction of the Russian Empire.  
The Tingoeses were first discovered to the Russians, 
Tingoeses  in the Year 1605, when some of the Muscovite Hunters, guided by some Siberian Tartars, and a few Samoyedes (of whom we shall speak at large in the following Chapter) after having passed many Rivers and several Deserts, came at last to a River, called Jenissay (where the Muscovites have since built a City of the same name) exceeding in bigness the River Oby itself, which having on the East high Mountains (some of which cast out Fire) and on the West very fertile Plains, these were the Habitations of the Tingoesi, living in wretched Cottages, disposed into several small Hordes or Companies. The River overflows the adjacent Plains in the Spring, during which time, the Inhabitants retire into the Mountains, and return to the Plains with their Cattle, as soon as the Waters are fallen: They found them of a very gentle and mild Disposition, having at the persuasion of the Samoyedes, soon submitted themselves to the Muscovian Government; but, what is very observable, is, that these Tartarians have great swollen Throats, like in Italy, the Inhabitants under the Alps.  
All the Tartars in those Parts are of a swarthy Complexion, inclining to an Olive colour: They have broad Faces, flat below, but rising on the upper-part, their Eyes very small, but brisk and sparkling; they have very short and flat Noses, wearing a little Hair upon their upper Lips or Chins. The Stature and Proportion of their Bodies is very large, something above the common Size, they are clean and well proportioned in their Limbs; their Air, tho' somewhat stern and resolute, yet carries not any marks of Cruelty or Savageness along with it. Their Habits resemble that of most all the other Tartars, both Europaeans and asiatics, being made in the nature of a Cassock or large Vest, fitted to their Bodies, but the Materials are for the most part only Sheepskins. About the Waste they wear a Cord or small Girdle, wherein hangs their Bow and Quiver, which are their constant Companions, wherever they go. Their Heads are shaved to the Crown, where they preserve a good Tuft of Hair, thick enough to make two good Locks, one of which hangs down before, the other behind. Upon their Heads they were no other Covering, than a round Cap, or rather Bonnet, made of the same Stuff with their Habits; only that on the top of it, there is a pretty large Tuft of red, white or green Silk, or perhaps of some other colour, according to the Custom of such Hordes, as they belong to; these Hordes wearing these different coloured Tufts, as a certain mark, whereby to distinguish themselves from one another. Their Chief Men among them, especially such as live in those places where the Sables and martin's are caught, make their Garments either of those Furs, or else of Dog-Skins, and sometimes, especially during the Winter, they join both together. They generally wear the Hair of the Dogs (of which they keep a great number) outermost making the Furs of the Sables or martin's the Lining to the other; not, but that they are sufficiently sensible, how much the first exceed the latter, both in Beauty and Value; but, say they, We do not think it just, that the Dog, who in his life-time had been so serviceable to us, in finding out and catching the Sables or martin's, should be debased after his death, below those he conquered, but that his past Service ought to be remembered, by preferring him after his death before his enemy, which he vanquished when alive.  
It is easy to be imagined, that the Muscovites, after they had hunted out these so far distant Countries, did not acquiesce here, but left no Stone unturned till they had made themselves an easy Passage through those Tartarian Countries to the Empires of China and Japan. To obtain this end, they used to send frequently their Ambassadors, and sometimes Messengers on some Pretence or another, into those Parts, who having taken several ways, at last made the Passage betwixt the Russian Empire and China tolerably commodious to their Merchants, who now Travel from the City of Musco to Pekin, the Capital City of the Chinese Empire, in less than Four months' time, with Conveniency enough, especially since the Muscovites, for the conveniency of their Caravans, have built several Cities and Forts, as the City of Genessay or Jenessay, among the Tingoëses, upon the River of that Name; The City of Szelinga, upon the River of the same Name, besides several Fortresses, the last of which is called Albazin, built upon the River Yamour, three months' Journey from the City of Musco, and but three Weeks Travelling from Pekin, the Metropolis of China.  
When the Muscovian Merchants undertake this great Journey, 
How the Muscovite Travel into China.  they commonly take the Advantage of the Winter-Season, which being the most commodious in Muscovy for Travelling, by reason of the Rivers and Lakes (which in the Summertime are no small Obstacles to Travellers) being all frozen over, they usually set out towards the latter end of February, or the beginning of March, when the Snow being well beaten, they Travel in Sleds from the City of Musco to Tobol, the Capital City of Siberia, to wit, above 800 English Miles in less than three Weeks. From hence they continue their Journey by Land to the utmost Frontiers of Siberia, and from thence to the Tostiouski, a Horde of Tartars, under the Subjection of the Muscovites. Here they change their Carriage (which they send back into Siberia) for one much more swift and commodious. For whereas the Muscovite Sleds are usually drawn but by one Horse, they make use in those Parts of a certain Beast, called the Reen, or Rain-Deer, which they put in their Sleds, and to make it go the more swift, they tie a great Dog behind, that by his barking, 
The Reen, or Rain-Deer.  scaring the poor Beast, makes it run with that swiftness, that it carries the Sleds Six or Sevenscore Miles a day.  
This Creature (probably the Tarandius of the Ancients) is by the Modern Latins called Rangifer, from the Word Reen, which is the Name given it by the Laplanders, who, as likewise the Samoyedes, and some other Northern Nations, make a considerable Advantage of these Beasts, not only in their Sleds, but also by making clothes of their Skins. It is as big as a large Stagg, but much stronger, with a very high Breast, where the Hairs, which are of a grayish colour, inclining to white, are very long and rough. They have cloven Hoofs, the Horn of which is as hard as Iron, so that making at every step an Impression in the Ice, they go as securely, as if they were shooed with Frost-Nails, or walked upon the Ground, and that with such swiftness, that they often Travel 150 Miles a day, their Horns are higher than those of the Elk, and larger than a Stagg. They have on the Forehead two Brow-anklers, wherewith in the Winter they dig up the white Moss from under the Snow for their Food, and break the Ice, to get Water to quench their Thirst. For the rest, they are very Sociable Creatures, feeding in Herds, and easily tamed, and made serviceable for the draught of Sleds, which they perform with an incredible swiftness.  
By the help of these Creatures the Muscovian Merchants Travel with great Expedition, as long as the Ice continues to bear, to the City of Genessay or Jenessay, built by the Muscovites upon a River of the same Name, for the conveniency of Travellers. From thence they take Boat to go up the two Rivers, 
Lake of Biakala.  Tongusi and Augara, to the Lake of Baikala, where both these Rivers have their rise.  
The Waters of this Lake are extraordinary clear, but what makes the Passage over it very difficult and tedious, is, that it being surrounded on all sides with very high Rocks, and the Winds being thereby checked, they blow so variously, and from several Points at a time, that they put the Masters of the Vessels to a great deal of danger and trouble; so, that tho' its breadth be not 30 Miles over, yet are they obliged to spend sometimes a whole Week in passing it.  
After they have got over this Lake, they immediately enter towards the South, the Country of the Mongul Tartars, 
Sleds with Sails.  where being furnished with Mules and Dromedaries, they continue their Journey towards the Confines of China, which is commonly done in fifteen or sixteen days.  
But, before we part with our Travelling Merchants, I cannot forbear to mention here a certain way they use in those Parts of easing these Reens or Sled-Stags in their Travels, it being the more surprising, the less any thing of that Nature is practised among the Europaeans, tho' I remember to have some Years since, seen something, not unlike to it in Holland, viz. a certain Machine, driven forward by the help of Sails upon a Level. This is performed by the help of Sails, which when the Wind favours, they put up in their Sleds, so that by this means they are driven along, sometimes over the Land covered with Snow, sometimes over the Rivers frozen with Ice; the Dog and Deer supplying the defect of the Wind in a Country all Level, 
Why the Muscovites Travel by Land into China  (such as is that vast Tract of Ground betwixt Siberia and Mount Caucasus) as the Oars in a Vessel, when becalmed, or labouring against the Wind.  
It will perhaps seem strange to those, who have some knowledge of these North-Eastern Parts, that whereas these Travelling Merchants might with more Ease, and less Charge, take the Advantage of those great numbers of Rivers, which are betwixt China and Muscovy, they should choose the way by Land, as being both more chargeable and troublesome. But, besides, that it is sufficiently evident out of what has been said, that the Grand Tartary betwixt China and Muscovy, is not so Desert, as has been imagined, there are insurmountable Obstacles in these Rivers, which are sufficient to deter even the best Seamen in the World, much more the Russians, who are hitherto not the most expert in Sea-Affairs. Not to mention here an almost infinite number of Rivers, whose Names are not so much as known in Europe, the most considerable, both for the abundance of Water, and extent of their Course, are the Rivers Oby, Genessay, or Jenessay, Lena, and Yamour. The two first have this Inconveniency, that, where they disembogue into the Sea, they are almost all the Year long, so choked up with whole Mountains of Ice, that they are extremely dangerous, besides which, the latter of the two is towards the Mouth of it so full of Cataracts, or Water-falls, at some League's distance from one another, occasioned by the Rocks, whose tops being all over covered with most delicious Flowers, by their odoriferous scent, perfume the circumjacent Air, that they cannot be passed without unlading the Vessel, which cannot be done without great Charge; The Mouth of the River Lena lying more Easterly, is not so much pestered with Ice as the former, and its Course much more easy, yet the vast number of Rocks and Shelves, which lie very close to one another at the very Entrance of it out of the Sea, renders it very dangerous, if not quite unpassable to Ships of never so little Burden, except it be to very small Fisher-Boats. 'Tis true, the River Yamour, the most Easterly of all, would be very convenient for Traffic, its course being uniform, were it not for a prodigious number of Sea-Bull-rushes, which at its Entrance into the Sea, grow like a Forest, of that thickness, that a Man can hardly grasp one of them with both his Arms, whereby all Passage for Ships to go into the Sea, is quite obstructed: All these Difficulties and Obstacles considered, who can blame the Muscovites, if they prefer the most commodious and shortest Way before the dangers of these Rivers, which however, are not useless, but rather very commodious to them in their Land-Travels from Siberia, cross the Tartarian Provinces, to the Confines of China; forasmuch as they travel with more Ease over them when they are frozen, and are more Navigable towards their Sources, than towards the End of their Courses? During the Differences betwixt the Muscovites and Chinese, arisen about the Building of the Fort of Albazin by the first, upon the River Yamour, these Merchants used to go by Water upon the Rivers, Oby and Szelinga, as far as the City which bears the same name with the last of these Rivers, being built there by the Muscovites, for the Conveniency of their Travelling Mercants. From this City they travel by Land through the Country of the Tartars of Mongul, to the place of Residence of the Chan of Becroesain, one of their Principal Chans, where also resides the Coutusta-Lama, or Vicar of the Tartarian High Priest; here by the means of some Presents, they obtain Guides and Carriages, with a good Convoy, who conducts them to the Frontiers if China.   

CHAP. VI  
Of the Samoyedes, Groenland, Livonia and Courland.  
THE Samoyedes or Samogedes, inhabit that Tract of Ground, which lies North-East of Siberia, on both sides of the River Oby, extending to the Straight of Weigats in the Frozen Sea; their Habitation being under the frigid Zone itself. This Country was first discovered to the Muscovites, by a Russian Merchant, whose name was Oneke, who having for a considerable time traded with the Inhabitants in rich Furs, and gathered great Wealth, at last made a Discovery of it to the Czar of Muscovy, who having sent thither a splendid Embassy, they soon persuaded them to submit to His Czarish Majesty, paying a certain number of Sable Skins for their yearly Tribute. They were formerly comprehended under the name of those the Ancients, called Shytes or Sarmates, it being certain, that the word Samoyedes, is a Muscovian Word, signifying as much as self-eaters, composed out of Sam, which signifies one's self, and Geda to eat, because they used to eat the Bodies of their dead Friends, mixed with their Venison, in the last of which, this Country abounds, and always was, and is to this day, their ordinary Food. Some would have them to be the same Abii, of which Curtius speaks, that they sent Ambassadors to Alexander the Great, and that they were called Obii from the River Oby. Tho' they have no Cities, yet do they not live a Vagabond-life, like most of the Tartars, but have their settled Habitations, which are certain Cabans or Huts, some Foot deep under the Ground, of a circular Figure, built Vault-wise a top, having in the middle of it a Hole, underneath which is the Fire-place, round about which they lie during the Winter; it serves both for a Chimney, and sometimes for a Door, through which they let in the Air, when the others are stopped up by the Snow, which falls here often six or seven Foot high. During this Season, which lasts six Months, and keeps them in continual Darkness; their Correspondence is maintained betwixt them by the Trenches or Walks under Ground from one Hut to another, by which means they visit one another, the absence of the Sun being supplied by the melancholy light of Lamps, fed with Oil, drawn of a certain Fish, of which as well as of all other Necessaries, they make provision in the Summer; which Season gins here, as soon as the Sun comes to the Equinoctial Line, and enters into the Septentrional Signs of the Zodiac, and rejoices them with a Day as long, but not so tedious, as the Night had been before. It is then they leave their doleful Huts, and apply themselves to their usual Employments, which is chief Hunting. I am apt to believe that it is upon the Account of these Samoyedes, that some have founded their fabulous Narrations of a certain People that sleep six Months in the year, or that die in the beginning of Winter, and rise up again in the Spring, like the Swallows or Frogs; as that, what has been related of some of the Northern Countries, to wit, that there are People there without Heads, having their Eyes in their Breasts; That they have Feet so big, as that one of them shades the whole Body, and being thus covered with their Feet, neither Sun nor Rain can come at them, questionless owes its Origin to their Garments and Pattens they make use of in the Winter. For, their upper Garments are made like Vests, or rather Cosaques, falling down to the leg, bordered below with Furr, open only at the bottom (by which they get into them) and in the upper part, where they put out their Faces; when the Cold is excessive, they cover their Heads with a certain Cap, like to the Capuchins, made in the same Fashion with the Head of a Man. So in the Wintertime, these Samoyedes, as well as the Laplanders, and Finlanders, wear a kind of Shoes or Pattens, made of Bark of Trees, or some very thin Wood; Those that are worn by the Samoyedes, are an Ell and a half long towards the Toe, but those of the Laplanders and Finlanders, are as long to the Heels as to the Toes; they use them with so much Agility upon the Snow, that down a Hill, they will outdo in swiftness some Horses. For the rest, their Garments are made of the Skins of the Reens, the Nerves and Veins of these Beasts serving them for Thread to sow their clothes; At the end of the Sleeves of their Cosaques they have their Muffs sowed on, which they either let hang lose, or make use of to cover their Hands, as occasion requires. Under these Cosaques they wear Shirts made of the Skins of young Reens or Rain-Deer, which, having very short Hair, are softer than Linen, and under these Shirts they wear their Drawers. Upon their Heads they wear very large Caps or Bonnets, which hang down round about their Necks; they are commonly made by the Muscovites, of Cloth of several Colours, lined with Furr, and sold to the Samoyedes. They wear also Boots with the Fur on the outside, which makes them appear at first sght, more like Savage Beasts than Men. They have a way of scraping the inside of the Bark of Beech as fine as the Shave of Ivory, which serves them for Handkerchiefs, for they take a Handful of it at a time, to wipe their Faces, Noses or Hands. The length of the Winter Season making their Ground not fit for Tillage, they have no Corn nor Cattle, so that they are contented, to live upon what Nature affords them: their Food being Fish dried in the Wind and Sun, instead of Bread, Honey and Venison; and the Flesh of young Whelps or Puppies, is esteemed a dainty Fare among them. Their Stature is very low and mean, having very short Legs, almost like the Groenlanders, of whom we shall have occasion to speak anon; their faces large and flat without Beards, and their Eyes very little, like the Tartars, but not so sparkling. The Women here are very ugly, so that by their Faces and clothes, which are exactly like to the Men's, their Sex is not to be distinguished at first sight. Notwithstanding which, they are very jealous of them, being extremely nice in preserving their Wives for their own Use. For this reason they buy them at the Age of six or seven from their Parents, without daring to look upon them before the Bargain is made, the usual payment is a certain number of Deers, the only valuable Commodity their Country affords, thus thinking themselves assured of their Virginity, they keep them very close, nay more strict than in Italy, both before and after Marriage, and there is some who affirm, that when they go abroad a Hunting, they make 〈◊〉 a certain Engine to preserve their Chastity; a convincing Instance, that Ugliness is no preservative against Jealousy.  
Their Language and Laws are equally unknown to Strangers, the latter being altogether established by Custom, before they submitted themselves to the Muscovite Government. He that is the best Magician, is considered among them as the most excellent Man; if they happen to sell any of their Deer to Strangers, they reserve to themselves the Entrails, which they keep for their own eating. Their Arms are no other than a Bow and Arrows, which they make use of when they go abroad a Hunting, which being their continual Exercise, they are most excellent at Shooting; they have also a certain way of Dancing, but the most ridiculous in the World. They were formerly all Pagans and Idolaters; for when the Hollanders in the Year 1595. in their Voyage to the North, landed some of their Men near the Straight of Weigats, they found near the Seaside abundance of Idols, for which the Samoyedes had so much Affection, that they would not allow the Dutch, tho' never so much entreated, to carry away one of them. But, in this Age the Christian Religion was planted there by the help of a Russian Bishop of Wolodimer, who having been sent thither with some Priests, brought most of them over to the Greek Religion.  
But before we take our leave of these Northern Parts belonging to the Grand Czar of Muscovy's Dominions, 
America, 〈…〉  it will perhaps not be amiss to say something concerning a certain Conjecture some of the most Curious among the Russians have of the nearness of America to these Northern Parts. They say, there is beyond the Oby a very large River, called Kawoina, into which another River, named Lepa, emptying itself, they discharge themselves into the Frozen Sea. Near the Mouth of this River is a very spacious Island, well peopled, whose chief Employment is Hunting, but especially after a certain Animal, called Behemot, of which we shall say something anon; The Muscovites say, that this Creature being very difficult to Hunt most generally upon the sides of the Frozen Sea, they oftentimes are obliged to carry their Families along with them; so, that happening many times to be surprised by a sudden Thaw, they are upon huge pieces of Ice, that break from one another, carried at a great distance; They persuade themselves that it were some of these Hunters, who being carried upon these floating pieces of Ice to the most Northern Parts of America, which is not far from that part of Asia, which juts out into the Tartarian Sea, settled the first Colonies there. They allege, for the confirmation of this Opinion, that the Inhabitants of the most Northern Parts of America, bordering on that Sea, have the same Features with those Hunting Islanders, and that some Creatures are very frequent in the Northern America, which are commonly to be found on the Muscovian side, especially Beavers, all which they believe to have been transported thither in the same manner.  
As to what relates to the Behemot; 
Ivory Teeth of B●hemot.  it is an amphibious Animal, as big as a Crocodile, and as dangerous to Hunt. But what makes these Islanders so Industrious, even so as to venture their Lives, in the search after this Creature, which is usually found in the abovementioned River Lena, and upon the Shoar of the Tartarian Sea, is its Teeth, which being ten Inches long, and two in Diameter at the Root, exceed in every respect the Elephant's Teeth, being incomparably whiter and smother than the Ivory which is brought from the Indies, and in very high Esteem amongst the Turks and Persians, who use them in making their Hafts of Scymitars and Daggers, which they prefer before Silver or Gold; being persuaded, that it has a most Specific Property to staunch Blood in those that carry it about them.  
The Consonancy there is betwixt the Groenlanders and the Samoyedes, 
Groenland.  and also the Tartars, we have spoken of before, may be a sufficient inducement to say something of their Country, before we leave the North. Groenland is generally now a days believed to be a Continent bordering upon Tartary on the East, and on America Westward; They are a People Savage, Stubborn, and Indisciplinable, without any Civility, knowledge of Virtue or Shame; especially in the most Northern Parts, they being somewhat more docile towards the South-West.  
They are all Pagans or Idolaters; 
Their Idols  Their Idols being for the most part made of a piece of Wood of one Foot and a half high, covered either with Feathers, or with some Skin or another, the hairy side outward. They prostrate themselves at Sunrising, which seems to intimate that they adore the Sun. There were about Forty Years ago some few of these Groenlanders brought into Denmark, in whom there was observed some remnants of Religion, or rather Superstition, forasmuch as one of them refused to eat of the Flesh of some Beasts, as being held unclean, are not eaten in Europe.  
Their clothes are made of the Skins of Seadogs, 
clothes.  Sea-Calves, and Reens, not unlike to those of the Samoyedes, but that they wear under their Cosaques Waistcoats, made of the Skins of Birds, such as Swans, Geese, Wild Ducks, or Teals, turning the Feathers either inward or outward, according to the difference of the Season. The difference of both Sexes is not easily distinguished in their Garments, but that the Breeches of the Women do not reach quite down to the Knees, whereas they wear theirs below them. They live all in an equal degree, not knowing any Superiority among one another, those being esteemed the richest, who have the most Children, most Bows and Arrows, and kill the most Venison or Wild Fowl, the only Reward of their Industry and Skill.  
They are low of Stature, 
Their Stature and Manners.  but strong and well-set, their Faces broad, with little Eyes, but very lively; their Hands and Feet short, almost like the Nagajan Tartars, but that they are more swarthy, and their Skin much softer. Their Hair is blacker than Jet, which they roll together, and bind it up on their Crowns. Some of them wear certain Trinkets in their Ears. The Women as well as the Maids have their Breasts flagging and falling down to their Bellies, the Nipples being as black as a Coal. They suckle their Children over their shoulders, and it is very remarkable, that those Women that were some Years ago brought into Denmark, were observed to have no Hair in any other Part, but the Head, and to be free from the Monthly Courses of Women. They are, for the rest, very like the Samoyedes, except that they do not make the same account of Chastity, but in that Point Act according to the Natural State of Freedom, both Men and Women exercising the Venereal Act without control or shame, even in the Presence of a great many standers-by, the Young Wenches being only obliged to ask their Parent's consent, which they rarely deny them. This was verified by two Instances, in the Voyage of the Danes to Groenland, we have mentioned before; one of these Women, that was to take a merry Bout with a Seaman, having by this means, with several others, that were to be Witnesses to the consummation of the Bargain, been trapan'd under Deck, they were carried into Norway, and from thence into Holstein. Being arrived at Bergves in Norwegen, there was no small concourse of People to take a view of these Savages, and among the rest a Lady of Quality approaching nearer to the Groenland Man, he, without any further Ceremony, attempted to Board her, making the best way he could to find out with his Hands, what was hidden under her Petticoats.  
Their Language is altogether unknown to Strangers, 
Language.  unless it be some few Words, which are said to have some resemblance with Latin and Greek, which must be accidental. They speak very fast, and in the Throat, and pronounce, not without difficulty, the Words that have a G in them; they never pronounce the R (as do also the Tartars) but always turn it into L. They are unacquainted with Gold or Silver; their Commerce is performed by Trucking: They put such Commodities, as they offer to sell, together; and on the other hand, they pick out of what is brought to them, what they like best, so that the Buyer and Seller add and diminish, till such time that both Parties are content with the Bargain.  
The most valuable Commodity this Country affords, 
Their Commodities.  is the Teeth of the Fish Towack, which being twisted round, and sharp at the end, not unlike a Horn, has been for a considerable time imposed upon the World in lieu of that of the Unicorn of the Ancients, till Experience has sufficiently evidenced the contrary. This, with the Fat and Oil of Whales, Skins of Seadogs and Sea-Calves, they truck for Knives, Scissors, Needles, Looking-Glasses, Iron, and Steel. Besides which, Groenland affords Talk, Marble of all colours; and, according to the report of some, also Silver Oar.  
They have a particular way of catching the Whales. 
How they catch the Whales.  They make use of a very long Thong, cut out of the Whale's Skin, unto this they fasten to one end a Hook, made out of the Tooth of the beforementioned Fish Towack, and at the other end the Skin of a Sea-Dog, or Sea-Calf, blown up; this being thrown at, and having wounded the Whale, by its floating upon the surface of the Water, discovers the Tract of the wounded Whale. If they believe the Wound not Mortal, they dart several more at her, till such time they perceiving that the strength gins to fail her with the loss of Blood, they come up to her with their Boats, kill her, and draw her on Shoar.  
The Fat of the Whales, but especially their Oil, is the greatest Dainty they have, which they prefer before our Sugar, Spices, or Vinegar, which they have been observed to refuse; as they also showed more satisfaction in their ordinary Food of Seadogs, Calves, Reens, Foxes, House-Dogs, and Fish, but especially Stockfish, than in any of our Dishes.  
The swarthy colour of these Inhabitants of the coldest Climate in the World, might very well furnish us with an Opportunity to make a Digression here, in contradiction of what is affirmed by Pliny, to wit, 
Lib. 2. c. 78.  That the heat of the Sun burns the Skin, as on the contrary, the Cold whitens it, if Natural Philosophy were not at present beyond our scope; wherefore we will pursue the Tract of our History, and give a short Description of Livonia.  
The Country of Livonia or Liefland, 
Livonia.  borders on the East upon Muscovy, on the North it is divided from Sweden and Finland by a Gulf of the Baltic Sea, called by the Latins, Sinus Livonicus; On the West it hath the Baltic Sea, and on the South Samogitia, Lithuania, and Prussia. It is of a very large extent, being near 600 English Miles long, and 200 broad. It is divided into three Provinces, to wit, into Esthonie, Lettie, and Courland. The first of these Provinces is subdivided into five Circuits, called Hanie, Wirland, Allentaken, Jerwe, and Wiecks; its Metropolis is Revel, as Riga of the Province of Lettie, and Goldingen is the Capital of Courland.  
The City of Revel, 
The City of Revel.  the Capital of the Province of Esthonie, is situate upon the Baltic Sea, at 50 degr. 25 min. Latitude, and 48 degr. 30 min. Longitude. It hath for its Founder, Waldemar or Wolmar II. King of Denmark, who laid the first Foundation of it in the Year 1230. But King Wolmar III. sold it in the Year 1347. with some other Cities in that Country, to Goswin d' Eck, the then Master of the Livonian Order of Knights. The Muscovites have for above these Hundred Years passed been very ambitious to unite, not only this City, but also the whole Livonia, with the Russian Empire, which has occasioned several Wars, not only betwixt them and the Masters of the Livonian Knights, but also with the Swedes, after this City had put itself under the Protection of Eric, King of Sweden, near a Hundred and Fifty Years ago. This City is very Famous for two memorable Sieges it held out against the Muscovites, the first, in the Year 1570. the second, in the Year 1577. both which the Muscovites were forced to raise with great Loss. The City is fortified according to the Modern way, but its chief strength lies in its Castle, which being most advantageously situated upon a Rock, steepy on all sides, renders it almost unaccessible, except towards the City, where it is defended by very good Works. It has a most excellent Haven, fitted rather by Nature than Art, for the convenience of Trade, especially with Muscovy. It is one of the most Ancient Towns belonging to the Hanseatick League, and had for some Years, in Conjunction with the City of Lubeck, the Direction of the College belonging to the Hanseatick Towns in the City of Novogorod Veliki. It was very flourishing in its Commerce, from the Year 1477. till the Year 1550. when having broken with the other Hanseatick Towns, the Muscovites soon after took the City of Narva, and established there the Trading they had before in this City; Notwithstanding which, it enjoys to this day the Privilege of being a Mart, which has been confirmed to them by several Treaties betwixt the Muscovites and Swedes, to wit, in the Year 1595. at Teusma, in the Year 1607. at Wibourg, and in the Year 1617. at Stolvova; tho', at the same time, their Wings have been clipped of late Years, as to several Privileges granted to them formerly by the Masters of the Livonian Order, and were since looked upon as dangerous to the Prerogatives of their Sovereign. The Ecclesiastical Government is here, like in most other Commonwealths that profess the Protestant Religion, according to the Tenure of the Ausburg Confession, administered by a Consistory and a Superintendent; And their Civil Constitution comes very near to a Democratical State, the Magistrates having no Power to Transact any thing of moment, without the Advice of the Principal Men of several Professions, and in Matters of Extraordinary Consequence, not without Summoning every Freeman of the City. Within half a League of it, towards the Seaside, are to be seen the Ruins of a stately Monastery, about 200 Years ago dedicated to St. Bridget, by a very wealthy Merchant of this City. The only thing Remarkable here, is, a Book composed of the Foundation of this Monastery, intimating, That the Religious Men and Women (for it consisted of both) of this Monastery had been so ingenious, even in those days, as to have found out a way to make themselves to be understood by one another by certain Signs, without the help of Words.  
The next City of Note in the Province of Esthonie, 
Narva.  is Narva, situate in the Circuit of Allentaken, at 60 degrees Elevation. It hath its Name from the River Narva or Nerva, which having its rise in the Lake Pripis, falls with a very swift Current into the Gulf of Finland, about Ten Miles below this City. Near three Miles above it, there is a most dangerous Cataract or Water-fall, which obliges the Ships that come down the River from Plescou and other Places to Narva, to unlade their Merchandizes near that Place. This Town, which is not very large, but exceeding strong, by reason of the adjacent Castle, is said to be built, as well as the City of Revel, by Wolmar II. King of Denmark, and was in the Year 1558. besieged and taken by John Basilovits, Great Duke of Muscovy, but recovered by the Swedes in the Year 1581. under the Conduct of Pontus de la Garde, the Swedish General, under whose Jurisdiction it remains to this day. It hath for many Years passed enjoyed the same Privileges with the other Hanseatick Towns, and was in the last Age a Place of very good Traffic, till the Muscovian Trade was from thence, by the English and Dutch, transferred to Archangel, and the Wars betwixt the Muscovites and Swedes destroyed its Commerce. During the War betwixt the English and the Dutch in Oliver Cromwel's Time, the Commerce to Archangel being interrupted, there began to be a Prospect of reviving the Trade into Muscovy, abundance of Ships making use of this Harbour for that purpose at that time, so, that the Haven was repaired, and several new Additions were made to the Town, for the Conveniency of Strangers. It has two Castles belonging to it, one on this side of the River, and the other on the opposite Shoar, in a Peninsula, made by the River Nerva. It is called Ivanovogorod, and was built there by the Muscovites upon a Rock, so inaccessible, that it was judged Impregnable, and was not taken by the Swedes, till in the Year 1617. when Gustavus Adolphus made himself Master of it. At the foot of this Castle is another small Town, or rather Suburb, called Narva Muscovite, being inhabited by Muscovites, but subject to the Crown of Sweden, under the Jurisdiction of the Swedish Governor of the Castle. Betwixt Revel and Narva, there are in the Woods, Bears and Wolves of an extraordinary bigness, which, during the Winter-Season, do abundance of Mischief to the Peasants. There is in Narva to be seen the Skin of a Wolf of a prodigious Size, which is said to have killed six Peasants out of twelve he met upon the Road before he was killed himself. They fasten commonly a great Stick to their Sleds, which Noise they believe frightens the Wolves and makes them run away.  
The Capital City of the second Province in Livonia, 
Riga.  which is called Lettie, is the City of Riga. It's origin is somewhat doubtful, both as to the time, and the true name of its first Founder; some having ascribed it to Albert, the third Bishop of Livonia, in the Year 1196. Others to one Bertold, of the Order of the White Friars, Abbot of Locken in the Country of Shovenburgh, in the Diocese of Mindea, who is said to have built it in the year 1189, and to have made it a Bishop's Seat. But it is beyond question, that in the Year 1215, it was raised to the Dignity of an Archbishopric, and made the Seat of the Metropolitan of all Livonia, Prussia and Courland. This occasioned afterwards great Jar●ngs betwixt the Livonian Knights and that Archbishop, as also betwixt him and the Masters of the Teutonick Order in Prussia, concerning the Sovereignty and Administration of Justice in this place, which was at several times divided betwixt them, till the Reformation put a stop to their further Differences, by taking from them all the Authority they formerly had in this City. It surrendered itself by a voluntary Rendition to the Crown of Poland, in the Year 1561, during the War the Muscovites made in Livonia about that Time. Since which it was twice, but in vain, besieged by Charles Duke of Sudermannia (Uncle to Sigismond, King of Poland and Sweden) after he had got into Possession of the Kingdom of Sweden. But Gustavus Adolphus, took it at last in the Year 1621., by Composition, after a Siege of six Weeks, and the Swedes remain ever since in Possession of it; for, though by virtue of the Truce concluded betwixt the two Crowns of Poland and Sweden, in the Year 1635, the same was not granted to the Swedes, any longer than till the Peace, they were, according to the Tenor of the Treaty of Peace, concluded betwixt these two Crowns, in the Monastery of Oliva near Dantzick, in the Year 1666, (wherein John Casimir, King of Poland, also resigned his Pretention to the Crown of Sweden) put into the entire Possession of this City, and the whole Livonia. It is situate upon the River Dune, which about ten or twelve Miles from hence discharges itself into the Baltic Sea, and is near this City, above a Mile broad, in a very spacious and pleasant Valley. It is well fortified on the Landside, to wit, with six regular Bastions, and as many half Moons, the Counterscarp being Pallisadoed. It is very populous, because of the extraordinary Concourse of People, that flock hither both in Winter and Summer on the account of Commerce, which, while the Baltic Sea is Navigable, is carried on with the English, Dutch, and Hanseatick Towns, and when the Frost and Snow has fitted the Roads and River for Sleds, with the Muscovites. All sorts of Provisions are extremely Cheap here, but especially Venison, by reason that the Peasants have a Privilege hereabouts to Hunt at pleasure. The Lutheran is the established Religion here, with exclusion of all others, whether Protestants, Catholics or Muscovites. The High-Dutch and Stavonian Languages, are equally understood by most of the Inhabitants, but the High-Dutch being looked upon as the Principal, not only all People of any Fashion, both in Speaking and Writing, but also the Magistrate in his public Acts, and the Ministers in their Sermons make use of it, except it be in two particular Churches, where Sermons are made in the Slavonian and Courland Languages, for such of the meaner Sort, as perhaps do not so exactly understand the High-Dutch Tongue.  
The next City in rank is called Derpt or Torpat. 
Derpt.  It is seated in the midst of all Livonia, upon the River Eimbec, between the two Lakes of Worzero and Peipis. The remnants of its ancient Buildings, show it to have been none of the least considerable in those Parts (before the frequent Revolutions which happened in this Country, during the War betwixt the Muscovites, Poles and Swedes, have rendered its condition much declining from what it was in former Ages. It is called by the Muscovites, Jupogorod, who were possessed of it till the Year 1230, when it was taken by the Master of the Teutonick Order, who made it also the Seat of a Bishop. In the year 1558, John Basilovits, Grand Duke of Muscovy, having unexpectedly advanced with an Army near to the City, struck such a Consternation into its Inhabitants, that without striking one Blow, they surrendered to the Grand Duke. But the Year 1571, proved most fatal to this City; For one Reinold Rose, a Gentleman of Livonia, having laid a Design, to put the City into the hands of Magnus, Duke of Helstein, and being discovered before it could be put in Execution, the Citizens paid dearly for it, the Muscovites exercising all manner of Cruelties upon them, without distinction of Age or Sex. Pursuant to the Treatise of Peace, made in the year 1582, between the Grand Duke, John Basilovits and Stephen Battory, King of Poland, it was surrendered to the latter, with the rest of Livonia, that remained in Possession of it till the year 1625; when James de la'Garde, General of the Swedish Army, took it from them, who keep it ever since by Virtue of the Truce made betwixt these two Crowns, in the year 1635, which was since confirmed by the Peace concluded in the Year 1666, at the Monastery of Oliva. Gustavus Adolphus founded an University here in the Year, 1632; but it is not much frequented, unless it be by a few Finlanders, the Livonian Nobility sending their Sons for the most part abroad to the Universities in Germany.  
To this Province also belongs the City of Parnau, 
Parnau.  having received its name from the River Parnau or Pornou, upon which it is seated. It is divided into the new and old Town, and was formerly a Member of the Hanseatick Leagues, but its Trade is much decayed of late Years, the only thing they now deal in being Wheat; it is not very big, but has a pretty good Castle built of Wood, after the Muscovian Fashion. The River Pornou rises out of a great Forest, near the Castle of Weissenstein, situated upon the little River Became, and being in its passage augmented by the two Rivers, Fela and Perukeja, exonerates its self into the Baltic Sea, not far below this City. It was for a considerable time in the possession of the Poles, who had taken it from the Muscovites, till in the year, 1562, the Swedes made themselves Masters of it, but was however, three years after, recovered by the Poles by Stratagem, and ten Years after that, taken by the Muscovites, who remained in possession of it, till by virtue of the beforementioned Treaty betwixt the Muscovites and Poles; this, with the rest of Livonia was surrendered to the latter The Swedes retook it from the Poles, in the Year 1617., and have kept it ever since by the ensuing Treatises betwixt these two Crowns.  
The third Province of Livonia, 
Courland.  is the Duchy of Courland, being divided from the former by the River Dune. This Province was miserably ruined during the Wars betwixt the Muscovites, Poles and Swedes; and when the Master of the Teutonick Order, and the Archbishop of Riga were forced to submit themselves to the Protection of Poland, with all that was remaining under their Jurisdiction, Sigismond Augustus, King of Poland, made Courland a Dukedom, which he bestowed upon Goddard Kettler of Nesselroth, last Master of the Teutonick Order in Livonia, to be held as a Fief from the Crown of Poland. But William, the youngest Son of this Goddard, who enjoyed the Dukedom after his Elder Brother Frederick died without Issue, was dispossessed of it by Sigismond III. King of Poland, being forced to live in Exile till the year 1619. when by the Mediation of several Foreign Princes, he was re-established in his Dukedom; whose Posterity enjoy it to this day. It's Capital City is Goldingen, but the Residence of the Duke is at Mittaw, 
Mittaw.  situate in that part of Courland which is called Semgalles, above thirty Miles from the City of Riga. During the first War betwixt the Poles and Swodes, the latter took the City of Mittaw, which they fortified and kept in their Possession till the year 1629, when, by Virtue of the Truce then agreed on betwixt these two Crowns, they were obliged to restore it to the Duke of Courland. At the Entrance of the Gulf called by the Inhabitants, Couri-Chaf, or Lake of Courland, is a pleasant little Town, 
Memel.  called Memel by the Germans, and Cleupeda by the Courlanders. It is encompassed by the River Tange, which not far from thence falls into the Gulf. It's Castle is extremely pleasantly situated, and well fortified, and its Harbour very commodious. It was built in the Year 1250, and belonged to the Friars of the Order of Livonia, who, in the year 1328, sold it to the Master of the Order of Prussia. By Virtue of the Truce concluded betwixt the Poles and Swedes in the year 1635, this City and that Duchy were absolutely surrendered under the Jurisdiction of the Elector of Brandenburg, who remains ever since in full Possession of it.  
The Country of Livonia itself was not known in these Parts till in the Year 1158. when a certain Ship of Bremen being forced by a Tempest into the Gulf of Riga, the Merchants of that City began to establish a Commerce, and soon after, the Christian Religion in this Country, its Inhabitants having been all Pagans before that time, of whose Superstitions and Sacrifices we shall have occasion to speak anon. The first that preached the Gospel among them, was Menard, a Monk of Segeberg, afterwards, in the Year 1170. made the first Bishop of Livonia, by Alexander III. Pope of Rome. His Successor Bertold, a Monk of the Order of White Friars, not following the footsteps of his Predecessor, was for employing the Sword in converting these Idolatrous People, who having taken up Arms, killed him with above 10000 Christians; so that the Christian Interest was in the utmost danger of having been quite lost in that Country, had not the Prudence of Albert, a Canon of Bremen, and Successor to Bertold in the Bishopric of Livonia, in part restored what the former had lost.  
For he, 
Livonian Knights.  the better to establish the Christian Interest in these Parts, by the Authority received from Pope Innocent III. laid the first Foundation of the Order of the Livonian Knights, or Friars of the short Sword, so called, because they wore on their white Cloaks a red short Sword, with a Star of the same colour, which they have changed since into two short Swords, Salter-wise. They were obliged almost to the same Rules with the Knights-Templars; were to fight against the Infidels and Barbarians, and to have the third part of all that they gained from their Enemies. But in regard this New Religious Order at first was scarce sufficient to subsist upon its own Bottom, it was joined to the Order of St. Mary of Jerusalem, in the Year 1238. in the Person of Herman Balek, Grand Master of the Teutonick Order in Prussia; since which time, the Masters of the Livonian Order had a dependence from the Grand Masters of that Order, till being hardly pressed upon by the Muscovites, they were forced to submit to the Protection of the Crown of Poland. It is from hence, that the Emperors of Germany first claimed the Title over these Lords or Masters of the Order of Livonia, and in the Year 1513. they became entirely Subjects of the Empire, when the Archbishop of Riga, with his Suffragans, and the Master of the Knightly Order, who had in part freed himself of the Subjection of the Grand Master of Prussia, were received among the Princes of the Empire. But the Muscovites, by reason of its convenient Situation, had for a considerable time looked upon it with a wishful Eye, and in the Year 1501. entered it with a very Powerful Army, but were vanquished in a pitched Battle, fought betwixt them and Walter de Plattenbergh, Master of the Livonian Order, where 40000 Muscovites were killed upon the spot, which obliged them to make a Truce with the Livonians for Fifty Years. This being expired, the Grand Duke of Muscovy, John Basilovits, being flushed with his late Conquests of the Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, and taking Advantage of the Differences that were then betwixt the Master of the Knightly Order, and the Archbishop of Riga, entered Livonia with a numerous Army, and having ruined all with Fire and Sword in the Bishopric of Derpt or Torpat and Wirland, retreated into Muscovy. This having put the whole Country into a great Consternation, they were for seeking Aid in all Parts, and having made their first Application to the Empire, but with little Success, the City of Revel, which was the most exposed of all, offered to put itself under the Protection of the King of Denmark, which having been refused, they had recourse to Eric, King of Sweden, who likewise refused them the desired Succours of Men and Money, unless they would put themselves under his Protection (in which case he would maintain them in their Privileges) the City and adjacent Nobility separated from the Master of the Order, and submitted to the Protection of the Crown of Sweden in the Year 1560. In the mean while, the Archbishop of Riga, and the Coadjutor of the Order of Livonia had made a League Defensive with Sigismond Augustus, King of Poland, unto whom they had promised 300000 l. Sterling towards the defraying the Charges of the War, and for his Security, had engaged several Bailywicks; But the King of Poland being sensible of the extreme danger they were in, and how the City of Revel, and the Province of Esthonie or Esthland, had been forced to submit themselves to the Crown of Sweden, refused to execute the Treaties, unless they would follow the Example of the rest of Livonia, and submit themselves upon the same terms to the Crown of Poland, as they had done to Sweden. Being therefore reduced to an absolute necessity of choosing the least Evil, the Archbishop and Master of the Order were forced to Surrender all the Acts and Charters they had obtained from the Emperor and Pope, into the Hands of Prince Radzivil, who, in the King of Poland's Name, received also from them the Oath of Fidelity. The King of Poland gave the Title of Duke, with the Country of Gourland, to the Master of the Livonian Order, as we have said before, in the Description of Courland, in the Year 1562. And Twenty Years after, to wit, in the Year 1582. by virtue of a Peace concluded with the Muscovites, the Poles got into Possession of the whole Livonia, except that part of Esthonie which had surrendered to the Swedes; who by degrees got all the rest from the Poles, which was entirely resigned to them in the Year 1666. by the Treaty of Peace made betwixt these two Crowns, in the Monastery of Oliva, near Dantzick.  
The Country of Livonia is very fertile, but especially in Wheat, abounding in all sorts of Cattle, Fowl, and Venison; an Ox being commonly to be bought here for Twenty Shillings, a Hog for a Crown, and a good Hare for a Groat; but has within these two Years last passed been so oppressed with Famine, that a great many Thousands of the Peasants have died for Hunger.  
Its Inhabitants must be considered under different Qualifications; 
Inhabitants of Livonia▪  The first, are the Germans and their Posterity, out of which most of the Nobility, and the Inhabitants of the Cities are composed; The second, are the Peasants, the remainders of the Ancient Inhabitants, who living in the Champain Country of Lettie and Esthonie, have nothing they can call their own, but are absolute Slaves either to the Nobility or Chief Citizens. They are called by the Germans, Vnteutsche, that is to say, no Germane, perhaps, because they cannot be brought to conform themselves to the manner of Living and Language of the Germans. They are the greatest Slaves in the World, but it is alleged against them, that, if they were not kept under such a severe Subjection, they would be always endeavouring to recover their Liberty at any rate, of which they have given some Proofs, when ever any Occasion presented.  
The Origin of the Livonian Nobility is founded upon the Services they have in former Ages done against the Infidels and Muscovites; 
Their Nobility.  they are free from all Taxes and Charges. Volmar II. King of Denmark, was the first that gave them Manors to hold in Fealty, which were confirmed by Eric VII. by Letters Patents, and augmented by the Masters of the Short Sword, and the Grand Masters of Prussia. Some of these Manors, especially in the Districts of Harrie and Wirland, are Inheritable by the Daughters and their Issue, to the fifth degree. But they are above all beholding to that Famous Walter de Plattenbergh, who being in the Year 1513. acknowledged a Prince of the Empire, exempted the Nobility from all Subjection, excepting such Services as they were obliged to do in Person, upon the account of their Manors. When Necessity obliged them to have recourse to the Swedes, they did not submit to that Crown, but with a Proviso, of retaining their Ancient Privileges, which, for the most part, they keep to this day. There is once a Year a Review made of this Nobility, which does not only, upon occasion, furnish the King of Sweden with a considerable Body of Horse, but also is looked upon by the Sweden as their chief Nursery of Officers, even to the Generals of Armies. The Administration of the Government, both as to Policy and Justice, is committed to Twelve of the Body of the Nobility, who are the Council of the Country, of which, the Governor of the Province from the Crown of Sweden, is Precedent. Their Judicial Processes are very short, and decided once a Year, to wit, in January, by this Council, who, after a Declaration and an Answer, proceed immediately to Judgement. To perform this with the more conveniency, each Province has its own Captain, as they call him, whose Business is, to represent to the Governor and Council the Grievances of the People, and this Employment is never continued above three Years in the same Person. There are also certain Triennial Judges appointed for the determining of Differences in the flat Country; concerning the Limits betwixt Private Men, which have been rendered dubious by the Wars; and some other Judges or Overseers of the Highways, Bridges, and Causways; But from all these there lies an Appeal to the Council of the Country.  
As to their Religion, 
Their Religion.  they are Lutherans here, which must be chief understood from the Nobility and Inhabitants of Cities, but, as for the Peasants; they can scarce be called half Christians, much less, to be said of any particular Religion, being, even to this day, so deeply entangled in their Heathenish Superstitions, that they scarce ever go to Church, or at least, never Communicate, unless it be by force, they being, notwithstanding that wretched and slavish Condition they live in, quite regardless of any thing else but this Life. 'Tis upon this Account, that, when they take an Oath, they conclude with these words: If I do not swear true, I am content, that the Curse of God may light upon my Body and Soul, upon my Children, upon all what appertains to me, to the Ninth Generation. Some of them, especially the Peasants about Riga, if they are to take an Oath at Law, put a Turf upon their Heads, with a white Stick in their Hands, thereby signifying, that they consent, That, they, their Children, and Cattle, may become as dry as the Turf and Stick, if they swear falsely. They frequently put a Needle and Thread into the Grave with the deceased, because, forsooth, he may perhaps have occasion to mend his clothes in the other World. Sorcery is much more frequent among them than Prayers, the first is propagated by Tradition from the Parents to their Children. They never kill a Beast, but some part of it is thrown away, nor never brew, but something must be spilt, which they look upon as a Preservative against Witchcraft; Nay, they have a way of rebaptising their Children themselves (tho' privately) if in some Weeks after the first Baptism they happen to fall sick, which; they say, is occasioned by the Child's having received a Name not suitable to its Constitution, and therefore are obliged to give it another. They love to do their private Devotions upon Hills, or near a Tree, in which having made several Incisions, and tied it up with some red Stuff, they there offer their Prayers, which always tend to some benefit of this Life. The Peasants about Revel and Narva go once a Year, viz. on the day of our Lady's Visitation, on Pilgrimage to an old ruin'd Chapel betwixt these two Cities, where kneeling before a great Stone that is in the midst of it, they offer Fruits and Flesh as a Sacrifice for the Preservation of themselves and their Cattle, the whole ending with Dancing, Drinking, and sometimes Fight. All this is not so much to be attributed to their Ignorance as Stubbornness; for there is scarce a Village but what has a Church and Minister, and the Bishop of the Province residing at Revel, keeps as watchful an Eye as possibly he can over the Clergy, besides which, the Catechism, the Gospel and Epistles, with certain Explications added to it, have been long ago translated into their Native Tongue, for their general Benefit; but all this has proved insufficient to root out of these stubborn Peasants the remnants of their Idolatrous Superstitions.  
Their Weddings are in a great measure as odd as some other of their Customs; 
Their Weddings.  For, if a Peasant Marries a Country Lass out of another Village, he gets on Horseback, with a Stick cleft at the top; wherein is put a Brass Piece of Money, thus equipped, and accompanied by two of his Friends with naked Swords in their Hands, and a Bagpiper riding before him, he comes to fetch the Bride, whom he sets behind him, and having made her embrace him with the Right-hand, away he rides to the House where the Marriage is to be consummated; when they come to the Door, his two Friends give each of them a stroke with their Swords cross the Door of the House, which being opened, he gives the Brass Piece of Money to the first he meets with there. Being entered, his two Friends stick their Swords into a Beam directly over his Head, which they pretend to be done to prevent Charms; for which purpose also, the Bride, as she comes along the Road, scatters little pieces of some red Stuff or another by the way, but especially, where any Cross-ways meet, or near any Crosses which are put upon the Graves of little Children, which die without Baptism, whom they bury in the Highway. They have however one Custom, which, among People so barbarous, seems to have something extraordinary in it. For, after the Bride and Bridegroom are set down at the Table with the Guests, they don't tarry long there, but within half an hour, leaving the Guests to themselves, they get to Bed, after having for the space of two hours tried one another's Vigour, return to the Table, where, with Drinking and Dancing they spend the remainder of the Day and following Night, till, what with Weariness, and what with Drunkenness, their Legs begin to fail them, when they all Pig together in one Nest. As for their Garments, they are suitable to their wretched Condition, to wit, of a corpse Cloth; the women's Petticoats being without any Plaits like a Sack. Those, who have been able to save a little by their Drudgery beyond the rest, wear about their Necks a Necklace of Plates of Silver, of the bigness of a Crown Piece, and upon the Breast one hanging down by a Chain as big as a Trencher, but not very thick; Their Shoes are either made out of the Barks of Trees, or raw Leather of a Cows Hid.  
But, because we have had occasion to speak here of the Superstition of these Demi-Christian Peasants in Livonia, it will not be altogether beyond our scope, to subjoin here some Memorable Observations (not commonly known) concerning the Religion, Sacrifices, and certain Customs of the Ancient Inhabitants of Livonia, Prussia, Lithuania, Russia, and some other Neighbouring Sarmatian Nations, when Pagans; Forasmuch as there does not only appear a great congruity betwixt them and some of these Idolatrous Superstitions, we have just now related of the Livonian Peasantry, but also, by making a due comparison, a great many Customs retained to this day by the Northern Nations, and among them more-especially by the Russians, as to what relates to their Carnavals, Marriages, Funerals, etc. may be observed to owe their first Offspring to their Pagan Ancestors. These Nations, before they were converted to the Christian Religion, had many Gods, unto whom they used to Offer their Sacrifices. Occopirnus, was called by them the God of Heaven and Earth, Antrimpus was the God of the Sea, Gardvates, the God and Patron of the Seafaring Men, these three being reckoned equivalent among them to Jupiter, Neptune and Portuninus by the Romans. Besides these, Potrympus was their God of all Rivers and Fountains, Pilvitus the God of Riches, Perguboius the God of the Spring. Pargnus the God of Thunder and Tempests; Poctus the God of Darkness and Infernal Spirits. Poccollus the God of the Spirits of the Air; Putscaetus the God of sacred Woods and Groves. Ausceutus the God of Health and Sickness; Marcoppol the God of Noblemen: besides which, they had those they called Backtu●s, or Erdmanlein by the Germans, That is to say, living under Ground; and some other Spirits, which used to appear to them; in the Russian Tongue, called Colkie, by the Greeks, Coboli, and Cobolds in the Germane Language.  
On St. George's Day, they used to offer their Sacrifice to Pergubrius, the God of Flowers, Plants and Fruits of the Earth, in the following manner▪ The Priest holding a Cup of Beer in his right hand, adores the Idol, 
〈…〉  and calling him by his Name, sings thus in his praise: Thou drivest away the W●nter, tho● restorest to us the Pleasures of the Spring; it is owing to thy Power, that our Fields and Gardens appear ●ine and green, and that the Trees and Forests are covered with Leaves. Having finished this Song, the Priest taking hold of the Cup of Beer with his Teeth, drinks it off quite, without the help of his Hands; when he throws it backwards over his Head. The Cup being taken up from the Ground, and replenished with the same Liquor, all that are present drink one after another, singing the abovementioned Hymn in praise of the Idol; and spending the remainder of the Day in Feasting and Dancing. When the Harvest-time begin to approach, the Country People used to perform the same Sacrifice, which in the Russian Language, they called Zazinck, that is to say, the beginning of the Harvest. The Sacrifice being over, they used to choose one of those that were present, to begin the Harvest, who cutting down immediately a Handful of Corn, carried it to his House till next day; when first he and his Servants, and then the rest began the Harvest; which being ended, they used again to meet and perform the same Sacrifice as before, which they called in the Russian Language Ozinck, which signifies the End of the Harvest.  
When they were to Sacrifice to their Idol, called Putscaetus, or the God of Groves and sacred Trees, they used to perform it under an Elder Tree, where they brought Bread, Beer and other Eatables; offering their Prayers to the Idol, and begging his Intercession with Marcoppol, the God of Noblemen, to preserve them from being oppressed by their Lords; and desiring him to send them some of the Barstucks, or Subterraneous Spirits; They were verily persuaded, that if these Demons take to a House, they bring good Luck to the Owners of it, for which reason they did set upon a Table in their Barns towards Night, Bread, Cheese, Butter and Beer, if they found this eaten up against next Morning, they promised themselves all the good Fortune in the World; but if they found it untouched as they left it the Night before, they did presage to themselves nothing but Misfortunes. In the same manner they were persuaded concerning the Cobolds, as the Germans, or Colky's, as the Russians call them, that they dwelled in the most obstruse Corners of old Buildings, or among great Heaps of Wood; and that they would carry their Neighbour's Corn into their Barns, for which reason they would be sure every night to leave upon the Table the best of Victuals the House afforded. They believed, that when any of these Demons did intent to fix their Habitation in a certain House, they used to make the Master of the House sensible of their Intention, in the manner following: They would carry what small Wood there was ready cut in the House together in one Heap, and put into their Milk-pans', filled with Milk the Dung of several Sorts of Creatures. If the Master of the House be willing they should appear and settle in his House, he must with his whole Family drink of the Milk thus seasoned with Dung.  
They used to keep a perpetual Fire on the top of a very high Mountain in Samogitia, betwixt Lithuania and Livonia, committed to the Care of certain Priests, in Honour of the Idol Pargnus, whom they believed the God of Thunder and Tempests.  
To the other Gods we have named before, they either jointly, or sometimes to one in particular used to sacrifice a He-Goat, which was thus performed: The Priest, after those that were to be present at the Sacrifice, were Assembled, having laid both his Hands upon the Goat, muttered out certain Prayers to such God or Gods, as they intended the Sacrifice to, and, having craved his or their Assistance, all that were present lifted up the Goat, and held it so long in the Air, till the Priest had finished a certain Hymn, which being done, the Goat was again set upon his Legs on the ground. Then the Priest made a Harangue to the People, containing in Substance; That they should be very careful in performing this Sacrifice according to the Institution of their pious Ancestors, with all imaginable Devotion, and transmit it without blemish to Posterity. Having ended his Sermon, he killed the Goat, and having sprinkled the Standers-by with the Blood, the Flesh is given to the Women to boil; which done, they feast upon it all the Night, till they are all drunk, and if any of the Flesh happen to be left, the next Morning they bury it under Ground, for fear it should be defiled by the Birds or other Beasts.  
Some of these Pagan Nations used to keep Snakes or Serpents in a certain Corner of the House, especially near their Stoves, which heat their Rooms; at certain times their Priests were to come to the House, and to Conjure these Creatures to come forth out of their Holes, and to taste of such Dainties as were ready prepared for them upon a Table set for that Purpose; if the Snakes are obedient to the Priest's Command, and take a Taste of all what is set before them, the whole Family, after the Snakes have withdrawn themselves into their Holes, eat the rest with a great deal of Joy and Content, as presaging to themselves nothing but good Fortune, for that Year. But if these Creatures happened to prove disobedient, not harkening to the Conjuring Priest, they appear very sad and melancholy, as believing that some great Misfortune is likely to befall them that Year.  
They had also a certain Sort of Soothsayers, whom they called Burty in the Russian Language; these acknowledge for their Patroon, the God Potrympus, unto whom having made their Addresses, and muttered out certain Words, they used a certain way of pouring melted Wax into Water, and according to the several Figures and Shapes that appeared whilst they were casting, they pretended to resolve such Questions as were presented to them.  
Their Nuptial and Funeral Rites were performed in the following manner: 
Their 〈◊〉  After the young Couple had made mutual Promise of Marriage to one another, two of the nearest Relations of the Bridegroom used to take the Bride, as it was, by force out of her Father's House, which being done, they address themselves to the Parents, or such as have the Disposal of them, who then publicly give their Consent to the Marriage. The Day appointed for the Consummation of the Marriage being come, the Bride, with Bells hanging from the Girdle down to her Knees, is led three times back and forward into the Kitchen, and being afterwards put into a Chair, her Feet are washed with Spring Water, wherewith they sprinkle the Nuptial Bed, their Household Stuff, and all the Guests invited to the Feast. After that, they used to give to the Bride a taste of Honey, and putting a Veil over her Face, conduct her to every Door that belonged to the House, where she was obliged to knock with her right Foot against them; In the mean while, a Servant, who followed her with a Sack, filled with all sorts of Corn, to wit, Wheat, Rye, Barley, Oats, Pease, Beans, and the Seed of Poppies, used to strew the Ground round about her, wherever she went, frequently repeating to her these Words: If thou remain'st devout and constant in thy Religion, and beest careful of thy House, thou shalt never want any of these Things; Then the Veil is taken away, and the Bride placed at the Table with the Guests, invited to the Feast. At night they begin to Dance, and whilst the Bride is a Dancing, they cut off her Hair, and put upon her Head a Garland, which the Married Women wear till they have brought forth a Son, being till then looked upon as Maidens. At last, she is conducted into the Room, where the Nuptial Bed is prepared, and being forced, not without some Blows, to undress herself, she is thrown by the rest into the Bed, and let to the Mercy of the Bridegroom. But after an Hour, or thereabouts, they refresh themselves in Bed with a Cup of good Liquor, and a Dish of Stones of Kids or young Bears, which they believe to contain a great fortifying Quality, and to further Conception; for which Reason also, it is their Custom, at their Wedding Feasts never to eat the Flesh of any Creature that is gelt.  
In their Funeral Rites, 
Their Funerals.  they observed this Method: They dress the Corpse of their deceased Friends in their best clothes, with Shoes and Stockings, and having set it upright in a Chair, the next Relations making a Ring about it, drink very hearty; When the Liquor is out, they begin to lament their Deceased Friend. Alas! say they, Why wouldst thou die? Didst thou want either Victuals or Drink? Why wouldst thou die then? Alas! Hadst thou not a Handsome Wife? Why wouldst thou die then? Thus running through every Particular thing possessed by the Deceased in his Life-time, they ask in the same manner; and conclude, Why wouldst thou die? They are very careful to furnish them with Needle and Thread, when they are laid in their Coffins, and with some Bread and a Bottle of Liquor. When the Corpse is carried out to the Burying-place, the Relations on Horseback, surround the Hearse or Wagon in which it is placed, and with their Swords drawn, strike in the Air cross-ways, crying out aloud, Away you Demons to the infernal Places of Darkness. At last, whilst the Corpse is putting into the Ground, they throw some Money after it into the Grave. The Widow Mourns for forty Days, viz. Mornings and Evenings, Sun rising and setting, over her Husband's Grave; but the rest of the Relations celebrate the Memory of the Deceased at certain appointed Days, to wit, on the Third, the Sixth, the Ninth, and Fortieth day; when, after a certain Form of Prayers, which they mutter out before they enter the House, they invite the Soul of the Deceased to come and take part with them. Whilst they are at Table, there is not a Word to be spoken, neither do they make use of Knives. They are attended by two Women, who divide the Victuals among the Guests, but also without Knives. Each of the Guest throws something of his Victuals, as also some of the Liquor, under the Table, which they believe is the Food of the Soul of the Deceased. If any thing happens to fall under the Table, it is not to be taken up, this being to be left for the Food of such Souls as are destitute of Friends, or are otherwise unable to Feast th●m after their Death. The Feast being over, the Priest is the first that rises from the Table, and having swept all the Dust out the Doors with a B●oom; Retire, says he, beloved Souls, you have been sufficiently fed with Victuals and Drink; Retire, beloved Soul▪ from this House. Then it is that the Guests begin first to Speak, and to let the Cup go briskly round, the Men drinking to the Women in Remembrance of their dead Friend, and the Women answering the Men with the same Freedom, till they all begin to be Mellow, when they part with Kissing one another all round.   

CHAP. VII.  
Of the Crim and Precopian Tartars, and the Cosacks.  
BEtwixt the two Tartarian Kingdoms of Casan and Astrachan, 
Crim Tartars.  subject to the Grand Czar of Muscovy, all along the River Volga, up to the Don or Tanais, are great Deserts, which are not so much Inhabited, as frequently visited by the Crim or Precopian Tartars, their fixed Habitations being from the mouth of the River Tanais or Don, all along the Palus Meotides, and so in the Taurica Chersonesus; which being divided by a great Forest, that part which borders on the Palus Meotides, belong to the Precopian Tartars, the rest, bordering on the Euxin Sea to the Turks. It contains about 250 English Miles in length, and 150 in breadth, less or more in some places; but, that, what is called the Little Tartary, on that side, comprehending also the Tartars of Budziack, which inhabit all along the Palus Meotides, or as it is called by them, to the Sea of Zabacche, up to the River Don or Tanais, is much larger in compass, bordering on the North upon Muscovy, in the East upon the Circassian Tartars, Northwest upon Podolia and Luthuania, and towards the South upon Moldavia and Wallachia. These Tartars having been for several Ages last passed, very Redoubtable, both to the Muscovites and Poles, who have been often obliged to stop their Fury by Presents, not much differing from an Annual Tribute, and being at this time vigorously attacked by his present Czarish Majesty, who has gained great Advantages over them, they may very well deserve a place in this Treatise.  
The Taurica Charsonesus was anciently inhabited by the Tauri, 
Taurica Chersonesus▪  who gave it its Name: These were succeeded by the Greeks, who planted here their Colonies. But about 450 Years ago, some Tartarian Hordes, inhabiting near the Caspian Sea, having by reason of some intestine Wars, left their native Country, and ravaged part of Asia, at last passed the River, Volga, and from thence to the Tanais or Don and the Palus Meotides, where they possessed themselves of the Taurica Chersonesus, except some Ports situate on the Exin Sea, and especially the City of Caffa, which were in the Year 1266, seized by the Genoeses, who kept them in their Possession till the Year 1474, when Mahomet II. the Turkish Emperor took them from the Genoeses. The Places in the possession of the Turks are Batuclawa, formerly a considerable place, but now more like a Village than a City; it has not above 200 Houses, but has a very good Port, and the Turks build there abundance of Ships and Galleys. The two Castles of Ingermen and Mancus, to which were adjoining, when in the Hands of the Genoeses, two goodly Cities, of which scarce any thing remains now but the Ruin. The only place of Note belonging to the Turks here, is one City of Caffa, in former Ages called Theodosia. It was, whilst the Genoeses were Masters of it, one of the chief Trading places in the Levant, but the Turks took it from the Genoeses, as was mentioned before, after a Siege of fourteen Years, and, as it was believed, not without Treachery, some of the Genoeses having been corrupted with Money. It is since that time, (as almost all other places that groan under the Turkish Yoke) infinitely decayed from its ancient Splendour; notwithstanding which, it contains as yet about 6000 Houses, inhabited by Italians (the Remnants of the Genoese Families) Greeks, Armenians, Jews, Turks and Tartars: The Christians being however the most in number, having 45 Churches here.  
The Places belonging to the Precopian Tartars, as well within the Chersonesus as upon the Palus Meotides, are; The City of Azoph or Assaw, situate at the very Mouth of the River Don or Tanais, where it exonerates itself into the Palus Meotides; it is a place of considerable Trade, inhabited for the most part by Tartars, from whom it was about two years ago taken by the Muscovites. The City of Crim, situate in a Bay, made by the Sea of Zabacche, or the Palus Meotides; it is inhabited for the most part by Tartars. It is a strong Walled Town, its Houses being built of Stone and Brick, and was formerly the Seat of their Chan, from whence these Tartars received first their Name, as they were afterwards called Precopians from the City of Precop, (which is situate on the Eastern side of the Isthmus: The Tartars call it 〈◊〉 it is not very large, consisting only of 400 or 500 Houses. It was called Precop, from the Sclavonian Word Precap, which signifies a Ditch or Trench; because it was built just within the Trench of the Taurica Chersonesus, which is made cross the Isthmus. Opposite to this, on the Western side, is the City of Coslow, situate upon a Cape of the Chersonesus, extending to the Exin Sea. It has about 2000 Houses, and is a place of good Trade, and about five or six Days Journey from Azoph. Further Westward at the Mouth of the River Boristhenes or Nieper, near the Euxin Sea, lies the City of Oczacow, having a strong Castle; it formerly belonged to the Great Dukes of Lithuania, but was taken from them by the Precopian Tartars, who inhabit here, yet so as to be Tributaries to the Turks, who always keep some Galleys here to keep a watchful Eye over the neighbouring Cosacks. It is near 200 Miles distant from Precop. Baciasaray is the Town where the Chan keeps his ordinary Residence and Court, it contains about 2000 Houses: besides which, he has another Palace, called Almasaray, where he diverts himself sometimes; it is only a Village containing not above 60 or 70 Houses. The Taurica Chersonesus is in some parts full of Hills and Woods, but in others has very fertile Plains, abounding in all sorts of Grain, Fruit, and very excellent Wine. The Tartars that inhabit it seldom apply themselves to Tillage or any other manner of cultivating the Ground, but leave it to the Jews or the Christians, which are their Slaves. And as for the Tartars that live without the Isthmus, they make not the least account of it; applying themselves entirely to Pasturage and Robberies. All their Riches consist in their Cattle, but especially in their Horses, and in what Booty they get abroad in their Excursions; They sell their Prisoners of both Sexes, after the Chan has taken his Share of them for his own Use, to the Christian and Jewish Merchants at Caffa; in Exchange of which they take from them Turkish Horses, Arms, Stuffs, and such other Commodities as they stand in need of. From the City of Caffa, these Slaves are transported to Constantinople, Synope, Trebisord, and other places in the Levant. Among all the Slaves taken by these Tartars, the Polish Women are in greatest esteem; these are not only transported to Constantinople and Persia, but sometimes to the Indies, to be entertained in the Seraglios of these Princes. Formerly the Sultan's of Egypt used to drive a considerable Trade in these Parts, the chief Strength of their Forces being conspired of such as the Tartars had made Prisoners either in Russia, Podolia, Muscovy, and Circassia. But since the Ruin of this Warlike Empire by Selim the Turkish Emperor, this Trade into Egypt is quite lost.  
The Crim or Precopian Tartars are for the most part of a middle Size, 
The Crim or Precopian Tartars described.  strong, and well set in their Limbs; they have short Necks, large and broad Faces, with very small Eyes, but very black and lively, and have some other Features peculiar to themselves, by which they may be easily distinguished from other Nations. They are inur'd to all sorts of Hardship from their Infancy; their Mother's being used to bathe them once a Dayat lest in cold Water, wherein a little Salt is dissolved, to make them hardy, and render their Body's proof against the Injuries of the Air. No sooner are they out of their Mother's Tution, but their Fathers, by degrees, bring them to shoot with the Bow, which they do with great Dexterity; and at the Age of twelve or fifteen, make them go along with them in the Wars. The Common Tartars, especially those living abroad in Tents, use no other clothes but a Cosaque, coming down to their Heels, made of Sheepskin, with a picked Cap or Bonnet of the same Stuff, under which they wear perhaps a pair of Linen Breeches or Drawers. The Men and Women are scarce to be distinguished in their Dress, but that the last wear often a Linen Coif, or piece of corpse Cloth tied round their Heads. The Wives of their Chans, and other Women of Quality always wear a Veil over their Faces when they appear in public, and are clothed in Calicoes, Stuffs, and sometimes Silk of divers Colours; as their chief Men have their clothes made of Cloth, and use Turkish Saddles for their Horses, which are often of the Arabian Breed, and adorned with very good Equipages, all which they have of the Armenian Merchants, or else take from their neighbouring Nations, where they make their Inroads. For the rest they use nothing but Wooden Saddles; Their Arms are commonly a Scymiter, a Bow and Quiver, furnished with twenty or more Arrows. These as well as their Saddles, they make themselves; Their Bowstrings are made out of the Nerves of Horses; the Quiver covered with the Skin of the same Beast: They make also the best Whips in the World, our Whip-makers in Europe having hitherto not been able to come near them in twisting of Whips. Besides their Arms, they always carry about them a Knife, which serves to mend their Bridles and Saddles, if any thing happens to be amiss; a Tinderbox to strike Fire; and a Compass to direct them in their March through the Deserts and Wildernesses, where there is not the least Tract of any Road.  
Their Horses, 
Their Horses.  which they call Bachmats, are very ill-shaped, being very long and thin, with long Manes and Tails; but what they want in Shape they make up in Swiftness and Hardiness, being in both these Points together, to be preferred before any other in the World: They commonly undergo the Fatigue of a long days Journey without the least Food; they are continually kept abroad, both Winter and Summer; and when they are upon an Expedition, these Beasts will live upon what they can pick out from under the Snow, or upon the Moss, Bark, or small Branches of Trees, or upon any thing else that they light on in their Way. Their Chief Men make use of Arabian and Turkish Horses, wear under their Cosaques Coats of Mail, and use very good Equipages: Their Chan, especially is most Magnificent in his Horses and Equipages, keeps a very good Table, and lives as to all other things, in great Splendour, suitable to his Quality.  
When they live abroad in their Tents, 
Their Food.  they seldom eat Bread, instead of which they make use of Millet. Their Ordinary Food is Horseflesh, which they boil, either alone, or with Millet, when they rest in a Place; but when they are going upon an Expedition they have it baked, and upon the March, often only roll it together, and put it under the Saddle, from whence they take it upon occasion, and so eat it without any further Preparation or Sauce, unless it be the Sweat of their Horses. The worst of all is, that they do not choose the Youngest or the Fattest of their Horses, but such as are either rendered unserviceable in a March, or die of themselves. They don't drink Wine, as being Mahometans; so that their ordinary Drink is clear Water; and in the Winter, when the Rivers and Springs are frozen up, they make use of Snow; or sometimes of the Broth of baked Horseflesh, or a certain Liquor made out of Millet. Their Chief Officers only, drink Water, Milk, or perhaps Hydromel and Aqua vita, and have now and then a Dish of Wildfowl: But all of them abstain from Swine's Flesh.  
As to their Manners, they are said to be as free from Vices as any Nation in the World. 
Th●i● Manners.  For, besides their Abstinence in Eating and Drinking, they are accounted very faithful and trusty; there being no such thing as Robbing among themselves, no false Witnesses, no manner of Injustice or Violence; living with one another in a perfect Union and Tranquillity: For, as to those Excursions they make into the Territories of the Neighbouring Christians, they don't look upon them as a Crime, as being committed against those they esteem Infidels; There are abundance of Instances to be given of the Fidelity of these Tartars, which has been sufficiently experienced among some of their neighbouring Nations, where they are Prisoners: It is very frequent in Poland to let the Tartarian Prisoners go upon their Parole of Honour, to endeavour the Recovery of their Liberty by the Exchange with certain Polish Prisoners among the Tartars; which if they cannot obtain, they are sure to return by the Day prefixed, even sometimes to an Hour. There are Persons of Quality in Poland, who will rather entrust the Key of their most precious Movables, with their Tartarian Slaves, than with any other of their Servants.  
Their Tongue and Religion is the same with the Turks, 
Religion●  but only that they have not so many Persian and Arabian Words mixed with it, and they have their Priests, who are guided by the Alcoran, and interpret it, after the Turkish way.  
As their Religion and Language agree in most Points with the Turks, so their Government and Administration of Justice, 
Their Government.  is the same used in Turkey. They have their Cadi's, who hear the Parties plead their own Cause by way of Mouth, and give Judgement immediately. The Chan himself frequently determines the Differences among his Subjects, which he does as often as he appears in Public, without the least regard or respect of Persons, whether rich or poor. Drunkenness, Adultery, Murder and Thefts, are the most Capital Crimes here, and are sure to meet with severe Punishments; which however, is very rare to be seen; for, tho' they are used to Robbing and Plundering in time of War, they nevertheless keep themselves within their due bounds when they a●e at home, no body being allowed to carry about him any Arms, not so much as in the Chan's own Court. They are under the Subjection of one Prince, whom they call Chan, which is as much as to say, King; He commands over them without Control, as most all the other Mahometan Princes, and is in great Veneration with his Subjects. The Chan has a Power to nominate his Successor, which is called Galga, and commonly is either his Son, or one of his Brothers. The Chief among his Subjects they call Myrsas. Since Selim the Emperor of the Turks took part of the Taurica Chersonesus from the Genoeses, the Chans became Vassals, but not Tributaries to the Turkish Emperors, who as a Token of his Sovereignty, sends every new Chan a Standard. Their first King or Chan, was one Vlan, of whose Birth they relate strange Miracles. About two hundred Years ago, this Family was set asi●e, and the Family of the Giereys got into the Throne in their stead, and enjoy it to this day; tho' there is some still remaining of the Family of the Vlan's, who are to succeed in the Throne, in case the Family of the Giereys should happen to fail. 
Their Strength.   
This Prince or Chan is able to bring a very numerous Army into the Field; which, when he Summons together all the Hordes under his Jurisdiction, and his Allies, amount to the number of 300000, all Horse; for, they have no Infantry among the Tartars, unless the Turk upon certain Occasions, send some of his Janissaries. It is true, he keeps Garrisons in some fortified Places in the Taurica Chersonesus, but their number is but small. The most considerable is the Fortress of Precop, or as they call it, Or, which however, is but indifferently Fortified, as being surrounded but with a very slender Ditch, not above four or five Rod over, the Ramparts which are of Earth, being neither regular nor very high. He used always to keep hereabouts a good Body to Guard the Isthmus, composed out of that Horde, which extends itself towards the Boristhenes or Nieper. They don't very religiously observe any Treaties with the Christians; and, in the midst of Peace, will not forbear to commit their usual Hostilities, by ravaging the Country, sometimes by the Chan's Orders, but for the most pa●t, by his Connivance. It has been upon this score, that the Muscovites and Poles have oftentimes, when their Affairs at home were not in a good posture, been obliged to pay considerable Sums to the Chan, which at other times upon a more favourable Juncture, they have refused to these Infidels, who claimed it as a Tribute.  
Their manner of making War, 
Their way of making 〈◊〉.  is rather an Irruption than a regular War When these Tartars have resolved upon an Expedition, either against Muscovy or Poland, or sometimes against Hungary, they most commonly make choice of the Month of January, and of the Full Moon; when the Rivers, Lakes and Fens, are all frozen over and covered with Snow, this Season being most convenient for them and their Horses, who can live upon any thing; whereas it must needs prove very inconvenient to their Enemies, by reason of the difficulty of getting Forage and Provisions, and Encamping in so sharp a Season as they do. Every one of them carries at least two Horses, some more, into this Winter Campaign, either to change them as occasion requires, or else to carry the Booty they get, or what Provision they take along with them, which however, seldom amounts to any more, than a small quantity of Millet, and of dried or baked Horses Meat; a great many making no other Provision for themselves, but what their Horses tired in the March, or else made unserviceable afford them. The most redoubtable Enemies they have, if they direct their March towards the Boristhenes or Nieper, are the Cosacks, who being no less inur'd to Hardships than themselves, are always out upon Parties, to get Intelligence, and upon the least Notice, give the Alarm in the Country, and dispute their Passage at some Advantageous Post or another. It is for this reason they are obliged to March with great Caution through Deserts and unknown Roads, and, for fear of being discovered, Encamp in the very midst of the Winter without Fire. Being come near the Place where they intent to make an Irruption, their Generals detatch a third Part of the whole Army, which being again divided into several Bodies, they make their Excursions at ten or twenty Miles distance● on both sides of the Army, which in the mean while is kept ready in a Posture to fight the Enemy, wherever there may be occasion; The first Detatchment being returned f●om Pillaging, the second is sent out, and at their return, the third Part, till every one has had his Share in Ravaging round about the Camp, as far as they thought it convenient for the space of five or six days, than they retire as fast as they can, marching sometimes 60 or 80 Miles in 24 Hours, till they come to the Great Plains, where thinking themselves secure by reason of the Advantage they have in the vast number of their Horses, they tarry there for some time, as well to recover themselves from the Fatigue they have undergone in the Expedition, as to share the Booty and Prisoners they have taken. They sometimes make also an Irruption in the Summertime, which is commonly put in Execution by the Tartars of Budziack, who seldom go into the Campaign with above ten or twelve Thousand Men at a time.  
The Tartarian Armies are divided into very strong Regiments or Troops, 
Their manner of Fight.  consisting of two, three, and sometimes four Thousand Men; they seldom Engage with their Enemies, except they know themselves much Superior in Number; but, when they cannot avoid fight, they divide themselves into a great many Bodies, and so make a running Fight, our Forces which are obliged to keep their Rank and Order, not knowing which of them to Attack first, or with the most Advantage. Whilst they are Retiring, they shoot their Arrows backwards, as thick as Hail, which they do with the greatest Dexterity imaginable, being the best Horsemen in the World, and Riding very short, with their Knees bend, like the Poles, Arabians, Turks and Africans, they at full Speed, raise themselves upon their Stirrups, and with their Arrows gall their Enemy's Horse, and return as frequently to Charge those that pursue them, as they find opportunity to do it. This is however to be understood, when they out number their Enemies, for else, if they happen to be surprised, they run away full Speed, and trust to the Heels of their Horses. But this is very rarely done, they always keeping strong Outguards at some distance from their Camp, either near a River, or on some Eminency, from whence they at a great distance, descry the approach of the Enemy, being as quicksighted as any People in the World, and, so give the Alarm to the rest. The Prisoners they take in these Expeditions, they sell to the Merchants, which come from Constantinople, and other Places belonging to the Turks in the Levant, to Caffa; or else they keep them for their own Use, either to Cultivate the Ground, or to look after their Cattle, where they must be contented with the same Food their Masters have, which is commonly Horses Flesh half raw, which they eat lying upon the Ground, after a very beastly manner.  
But this as well as most of the rest we have related concerning the Manner of these Tartars, 
〈…〉.  is to be understood from such among them, as live in the Great Plains (and these indeed are the greatest part) a sort of a Vagabond Life, but for such as inhabit within the Isthmus of the Taurica Chersonesus, and have settled Habitations in Cities and Villages, are much more civilised, making not only use of Tables and Seats spread with Carpets; and other sorts of Furniture, brought thither by the Armenians, and other Merchants of the Levant, but also their Diet comes much nearer to that of other Europaeans, making use of Bread, Mutton, Fowl, Hydromel, and Aqua Vitae in their Houses; and have their Mosques, like the Turks. They are all bare-walled within, without any Painted or Graven Image, for they ridicule the Russians, telling them, That, when their Saints are grown old and Worm eaten, they throw them into some River or another, from whence, says they, we perhaps take him up, and broil a piece of Horseflesh upon it. A fine God indeed, that is not able to resist those, that are going to destroy it. But the Floor of these Mosques are spread with Carpets, no body being allowed to come in with his Shoes on. The Day dedicated for their Religious Service is the Friday; (perhaps, because they will not have any thing common with the Christians or Jews) when at Sunrising they are called together, not by the Ringing of Bells, but by the Priest, who being seated in a certain Place made for that purpose, on the top of the Mosque, with a laudable Voice, exhorts them to repair thither. Being met, he takes the Alcoran, written in Arabic Letters in his Hand, and reads the Chapter, which treats concerning the Manner, how to worship God; after which they sing certain Songs in the praise of Mahomet, and so departed to their respective Homes. They do not burn, but bury their Dead, unless it be after a Defeat, when they rather choose to burn them, than let them fall into the hands of the Christians; and for the rest, believe the Transmigration of Souls.  
We having frequently mentioned the Cosacks in the Description of several of the Muscovian Provinces, 
The Cosacks.  we will conclude this Chapter with a short Account of their Origin, and what else may be found remarkable among a barbarous multitude of People. Those that have described the Cosacks as a particular Nation, have been grossly mistaken in their Opinion. For, before the Time of Sigismond the I. they were no more than Volunteers or Freebuteers, composed out of a wild and barbarous Rabble, most of them Boors, that had left their Habitations in the Neighbouring Provinces of the Polish Russia, Wolinia and Podolia, and had settled themselves in some Islands of the River Boristhenes, beneath Kiovia, where they lived upon Robbing and Plunder. They were called Cosacks from their Agility (the Word Cosa, intimating as much in the Polish Language) which chief consisted in passing betwixt the innumerable small Islands, situate at the mouth of the River Boristhenes. They used to commit their Piracies, for the most part, upon the Black-Sea, and are since that time, not only become formidable to the Turkish Galleys, but also to Anatolia itself, where they did not only plunder Trebisond and Sinope, but even the Suburbs of Constantinople, and brought back their Prisoners and Booty safe to their Habitatations, in the Isles of the Boristhenes. Their Custom is to Cruise during the Summer in the Black-Sea; but as soon as the Winter approaches, these Freebuteers, return to the Boristhenes, where dispersing themselves, every one to his respective Home, they before parting, appoint the Time of their Rendezvouz against next Spring, in one of these Isles, near the mouth of the Boristhenes. The great Exploits they had formerly done against the Turks, had gained them no small Reputation among the Poles; therefore Stephen Batori, Prince of Transilvania, and afterwards Elected King of Poland, having considered with himself, that these Cosacks might be of great use to the Crown of Poland, not only against the Incursions of the Neighbouring Crim or Precopian Tartars, but also might serve as a considerable Addition to the Strength of the Polish Army, which consisting for the most part out of Horse, would in effect, be rendered more formidable, when augmented by so considerable a Number of Foot. It was upon this Consideration, he resolved to put these Vagabond Soldiers into a good Order and Discipline, which he effected, by granting to them, besides their Pay, very considerable Priledges, and putting them under the Command of a General of their own, with a Power to choose such Officers under him, as he esteemed most fit for Service. Having thus reduced them into one Body, he gave them the City of Techtimoravia, with all the Territories belonging to it, which being seated upon the Boristhenes, they made it their Magazine, and the Residence of their Governor General: And, to render this Body the more Serviceable against the Tartars, he joined to this Militia of the Cosacks, (being composed altogether of Foot) two thousand Horse, for the Maintaining of which he allotted the fourth Part of certain Revenues belonging to the Crown, from whence they were called Quartans, and by corruption Quartians, and were disposed upon the Frontiers, most exposed to the Incursions of the Tartars. By this Means that Tract of Land, which from Bar, Bracklavia and Kiovia, extends itself all along the Boristhenes, to the Black-Sea, and is now called the ukraine, which was before a desolate Country, was in a little time filled with populous Cities and Towns. As this Body has done considerable Services to the Crown of Poland, by maintaining its Frontiers against the Eruptions of the Tartars, so after sometime time it proved very dangerous, having several times taken up Arms against the Republic. For, being once made sensible of their own Strength, they refused to be obedient to the Orders of the Polish General.  
Their first Rebellion was in the Year 1587., 
The Cosacks rebel.  under their General, John Podkowa, but being vanquished, he had his Head cut off. In the Year 1596, Sigismond III. King of Poland, upon Complaints made by the Turks, forbidden them to cruise in the Black-Sea, which Orders they obeyed for that time, but, soon after fell into the Polish Russia and Lithuania, where they Ravaged the Country, under their General, Nalevaiko. In vain did the King send his Orders for them to retire to their Habitations, they on the contrary, resolved to maintain their Ground, against the Polish Army, which was advancing against them, under the Command of the Polish General Zolkieuski. The Battle was fought near the City of Bialacerkiovia, where the Cosacks had the better of it; but Zolkieuski, as he was a Great General, having weathered the Point for that time, soon after got them into the Trap, so that they were forced to submit, and deliver up their General, Nalevaiko, who underwent the same Fate as his Predecessor. In the Year 1637, the Cosacks revolted again, the Occasion was thus: A great many Polish Lords, having Purchased Estates in the ukraine (the Quarter of the Cosacks) and observing, that the Boors, their Vassals, run frequently over to them, they were of Opinion, that their Revenues could never be well secured, as long as the Cosacks enjoyed their Privileges. Having therefore represented them to the King, as dangerous to the Republic, by reason of the great number of Peasants, that daily ran over to them; it was resolved, That the Polish General, Koniespolski, should order a Fort to be erected at a certain Point of Land, called Kudak, where the River Zwamer falls into the Boristhenes, which for its Situation, they had chosen as a convenient Place to bridle the Cosacks, as being not far distant from the place of their ordinary Rendezvouz. The Cosacks, who were not so simple as not to penetrate into the Design of the Poles, resolved not to suffer the Bridle to be put over their Heads, and having defeated Coll. Marion, who was left there with 200 Men, to see the Fort perfected, they assembled a considerable Body, to prevent the Polish General in his Design. But at the very juncture of time, when they should have been most unanimous, great Divisions arising among the Cosacks, they revolted against their General, Sawakonowiez, whom they Massacred, and in his Place set up one Pauluck, of little Experience, and less Conduct in Martial Affairs; The Polish General having in the mean while taken this Opportunity, to put the Fort in a state of Defence, they marched out under their new General Pauluck; but were surprised in the Plains near Korsun, before they could Entrench themselves betwixt their Wagons, according to their Custom, so that being destitute of Horse, they were easily Defeated by Potoski● the Polish Marshal de Camp. Those that saved themselves by flight, got into Borovits, but being immediately besieged by Potoski, and the Place being not provided with Ammunition, they were obliged to surrender their General, Pauluck, with four more of their Principal Officers, who were afterwards beheaded at Warsaw, notwithstanding their Lives were secured to them by the Capitulation. It was also decreed at the Diet, held at the same time at Warsaw, that not only all their Privileges, and the City of Te●●htimoravia, granted to them by King Stephen, should be taken from them, but also a new Body of Militia should be erected in their stead. But the Cosacks being not discouraged at this Resolution, resolved also on their Side, to try the utmost for the Recovery of their Liberty; and after having protested to the Poles, that they would remain steadfast to the Interest of that Crown, provided they were maintained in their ancient Privileges, they fought a second time with Potoski, in the ukraine, but with not much better Success than before; so that finding their Circumstances desperate, they Entrenched themselves on the other side of the Boristhenes, upon the River Statcza, where, during the space of two Months, the Poles attacked them at several times with great Vigour, but were as often repulsed with all the Bravery imaginable; so that, finding there was no good to be done with these desperate Cosacks, they were forced to come to a Capitulation with them, and to confirm all their former Privileges, and to promise the Re-establishment of their Militia upon the same Foot as before, under the Command of their own General chosen by the King. But this Capitulation was almost as soon broken as made; For, no sooner had they cajoled the Cosacks out of their advantageous Post, but most of them were either cut to pieces or plundered by the Poles. Their Militia was not re-established, but another set up in their stead, where no Cosacks were permitted to enrol themselves. But scarce two Years were elapsed, before the Poles had sufficient Occasion to repent themselves of this Change. For the Tartars, who before the Reform of these Cosacks, never durst so much as approach these Frontiers, made a great Irruption into the ukraine, and after having ruined all with Fire and Sword, in the Tertitories of Pereaslaw, Corfun, and Wisnowitz, returned home with a vast Booty, and a great Number of Prisoners, according to their wont Custom. Ladislaus, therefore then King of Poland, having duly weighed the Necessity there was, to keep on foot this Body, upon which he much relied, especially at that time, when he was likely to be engaged in a heavy War against the Turks and Tartars, effectually restored them to their former Condition, having given them for their General, one Bogdan (or Theodore) Chmielniski. But a great many of the Polish Nobility having conceived a mortal Hatred against the Cosacks, missed no Opportunity of doing them what Mischief they could; Among the rest, a certain Polish Gentleman, whose Name was Jarinski, did not only burn some Mills belonging to the General of the Cosacks, Chmielniski; but also, after having ravished his Wife, killed both her and her Son. Chmielniski, being provoked to revenge so barbarous an Affront, after having demanded Satisfaction, which was denied him, stirred up his Cosacks, who with burning, plundering, and ravishing continually pestered the Polish Nobility; so that they addressed themselves to King John Casimir, Brother of the deceased King Ladislaus, desiring him to march against them in Person, which he having refused to do, they brought together an Army of 50000 Men, but were miserably beaten by the Cosacks; and having a second time encountered them without the King's consent, they received another overthrow. To revenge this, they watched their Opportunity, when Chmielniski was celebrating the Nuptials of his Son with the Daughter of the Prince of Moldavia; the Poles then surprised the Cosacks, plundered the City, and took the Grecian Patriarch Prisoner. The General having sent to the King to know whether it were done by his Orders? was answered no; but that the Nobility had done it to revenge themselves upon the Cosacks. Chmielniskis, being vehemently incensed against the Nobility, entered into a League with the Tartars, and entering Poland with a vast Army, the King marched against him in Person at the Head of a Hundred thousand Men; The Battle was fought near the City of Berestesko, on the River Stir, where both the Cosacks and Tartars were entirely routed, though they were almost three to one stronger than the Poles. Notwithstanding which, their General Chmielniski, who escaped after the Battle, having reassembled the Remainders of his broken Army, so continually harassed the neighbouring Country, that the King thought it most convenient to come to an Agreement with them in the Year 1651. But the most of the Nobility being dissatisfied with the King's Proceed, did let slip no Opportunity that offered itself, to affront the Cosacks, but especially their General Chmielniski, which obliged them about two years after, to wit, in the Year 1653. to join with the Muscovites, who with their assistance, took in the Year nex following the City of Smolensko and Vilna; so, that it was chief owing to their Valour, that the Muscovites got into the Possession of the Provinces of Smolensko, and Severia, and the greatest part of the Palatinate of Kiovia, which were confirmed to them by the Treaty of Peace, made at Oliva, in the Year 1666. About which time the greatest part of the Cosacks, put themselves under the Protection of the Muscovites, the rest under the Turks, whereby they opened the way to the latter into the ukraine, and Podolia, where two years after, they took the famous Fortress of Caminieck from the Poles.  
Out of what has been related concerning the Cosacks, 
Retreating Place of the Cosacks.  it is sufficiently manifest, that they were a certain Body of Soldiers, Established for the Guard of the Frontiers. They used to be enroled in the Provinces of the Polish Russia, Volinia and Podolia; and had originally but one City belonging to them, which was the Residence of their Governor or General. They were sirnamued Zaporogian Cosacks, to distinguish them from those living upon the Don or Tanais; the Word Porochi, signifying in the Russian Tongue, as much as a Stone, or Rock. At a considerable distance from the mouth of the River Boristhenes, there are a great many Rocks, lying so close together, that they seem to be all of a piece, which render the passage of Ships of Burden, quite impossible, and takes away all opportunity from the Inhabitants of the ukraine, to Transport their Wheat, and other Commodities, which grow there in great abundance, to Constantinople, and other places. Some of these Rocks are scarce to be seen above the surface of the Water, others again rise above it, some six, some eight or ten Foot, which occasion several dangerous Cataracts or Water-falls, which are impassable to any body else but the Cosacks, in their light Ships. There are in all, thirty of these Cataracts, some of which at low Water, are twelve or fifteen foot high. No body can pass among them for a true Cosack, unless he have passed all these Cataracts (which they call Porohi, and from whence they are called Zaporouski) and consequently have made a Voyage upon the Black-Sea, as the Knights of Maltha are obliged to serve on Board their Galleys, before they are received into that Order: There are a great number of Isles near these Rocks, but among the rest below the River of Czertomelick, there is a certain Island, which is surrounded with several thousand little ones, some of which have Sandy, others Marshy Ground, but all of them covered with Bulrushes, which render these Little Channels, by which they are separated, almost invisible. 'Tis into these narrow Passages and Watery Labyrinths the Cosacks make their Retreat; they call them Skarbnissa Woyskowa, which is as much to say, as the Treasury of the Army, this being the Place whither they carry all the Booty they Purchase upon the Black-Sea, the Passage to it being difficult and dangerous; so, that most of the Turkish Galleys, that pretended to pursue them here, have been lost. This is also their Place of Rendezvouz.  
The first thing they do, 
How they go upon their Expedition●  after they have met here, is to choose their General, who is to Command in the intended Expedition, which being done, they begin to work on their Ships, which they make themselves, being about threescore Foot long, and about ten or twelve broad, very slightly built, every one having its Oars, some ten, others twelve, and sometimes fifteen or sixteen. Their Sails are very wretched, notwithstanding which, by the help of their Oars, which they most rely on, they far exceed the Turkish Galleys in swiftness. Their Provision consists in Biscuit, and some Barrels of boiled Millet; this is chief their Food; they seldom carry any Aqua Vitae or other Strong Liquors on Board with them; and tho' they are as great Drunkards as any in the North, nevertheless, when they go upon any Expedition, either by Sea or Land, they are the Sobrest people in the World. When they are going to cruise upon the Black Sea, they seldom exceed five or six thousand Men, and there being commonly threescore at a time employed in building each Ship, they will get fourscore or a hundred of them ready to be launched in three Weeks time. Fifty or Sixty of them belong to each Ship, which has on board five or six Falconets, each of the Men being provided with a couple of Fusees, and Powder, and Ball proportionable; They always stay for the last Quarter of the Moon, that at their going out they may not be discovered by the Turkish Galleys, which are always ready in the Harbour of Oczakow, a City situate at the Mouth of the Boristhenes, to observe their Motion. No sooner have they got the least Intelligence of their being abroad at Sea, but the Alarm is taken immediately; which reaches quickly to Constantinople, from whence Couriers are dispatched without delay, to the Coasts of Anatolia, Romelia, and Bulgaria, to bid them to be upon their Guard. But the Cosacks are generally to nimble for these Messengers that are sent about to give these People Advice of their coming: They know so well how to take the Advantage of the Wind and Wether, that they commonly are in forty Hours upon the Coast of Anatolia.  
When they descry a Ship or Galley, which they can do at a great distance without being perceived by them, their Vessels not bearing above two Foot and an half above Water, they approach to it as near as they think convenient, towards the Evening; when keeping at about three or four Miles distance, they take exactly notice whereabouts the Ship is, and what Course it takes; About Midnight they get to their Oars, and, with all the haste they can, make towards the Place where they think it most likely to meet with the Ship; which being found out, they surround, attack, and board it on all sides, so that it being impossible for one Ship to defend itself in the Nighttime against so many, it is soon taken. What Booty they meet with, either of Silver, Cannon or Arms, or such Merchandices as are of no great Burden, they transport into their Vessels, but the Ship they generally sink. But as they have the Advantage over the Ships or Galleys by Night, so, if they happen to meet them by Day, they seldom come off without bloody Noses, they being not in a Condition to withstand their Cannon. It is then their Swiftness stands them most in stead, and they are secure enough from the Enemy's pursuing, when once they approach their little Channels, and get among the Bulrushes. Whilst they were under the Prorection of the Crown of Poland, the Turkish Grand Signior used frequently to make his Complaints to the King of Poland against their Piracies in the Black Sea; but he used commonly to receive the same Satisfaction the Poles have when they make their Complaints at Constantinople against the Incursions of the Tartars, who dread no other Enemy in the World so much as they do the Cosacks.  
But, 
Their Manner of Fight by Land.  as to their manner of Fight by Land, it's to be observed, that they are but very indifferent Horsemen, but most excellent Soldiers on foot. They are enured to all sorts of Fatigues and Hardship, very obedient to their Commanders, and extremely active and dexterous in entrenching themselves, not only in the ordinary Way, but also by making a Fence of their Baggage-Waggons as they march along. These moving Entrenchments are absolutely necessary for them, when they march without Horse in open Plains and these Deserts of the Tartars, against whom they are forced to stand the Brunt wherever they meet them: There has been several Examples, that a thousand Cosacks, all Foot; thus marching betwixt their Chariots and Wagons in a Plain, have repulsed five or six thousand Tartars on Horseback; their Horses as they are exceeding swift, not being very strong, but are stopped by the least Barracado that is put in their Way. This Way of Marching a whole Army in the midst of their Baggage and Ammunition Wagons, would scarce be practicable in any other Country but Poland, which lies all upon a Level, and consequently is the most proper for such a March in the World.  
The Country inhabited by the Cosacks is called the ukraine; 
Country of the Cosacks.  which is as much as to say, lying upon the Frontier; It borders upon Podolia, and is a Part of the Palatinates of Kiovia and Braclovia; They had made themselves entirely Masters of this, as well as a great part of the Black Russia, but have since been forced to abandon it, for the most part. This Country extends itself from the 51. to the 48. Degree of Latitude; beyond which, to wit, betwixt the Danube and the Palus Meotides as far as the Black Sea, there are vast Plains (but deserted) so fertile that the Grass grows near a Man's height.  
The ukraine is a very fertile Country, 
The Ukraine.  which tho' scarce the third Part of it be cultivated, produces such a vast quantity of Grains of all sorts, that, for the most part, the Inhabitants don't know how to consume it, wanting the Conveniency of Exportation, their Rivers not being Navigable. They abound also in all sorts of Cattle, Fowl, and Fish, Honey, Wax, and Wood, fit not only for Firing, but also for Building. The only thing they Want is Wine and Salt. With the first of these two they are supplied from Hungary, Transylvania, Wallachia, and Moldavia; besides that, they make very good Beer and Aqua vitae out of their Corn, which together with their Hydromel, they make use of instead of Wine. Their Salt they are furnished with out of the Salt-pits near Cracovia, or out of the Country of Pokutia, upon the Borders of Transylvania and Moldavia, where there are Salt-springs, the Water of which being boiled produces a very White Salt, very agreeable to the Taste, but not so good for salting of Meat as some others are. Their Houses are built of Wood, after the Muscovian Fashion; and so are their Fortifications, made of Earth and Wood, which they account to be better Cannon Proof than Bricked Walls, but are soon set on fire.  
The Rivers of Note here, 
Its Rivers and 〈◊〉.  are the Boristhenes or Nieper, the Bog, the Niester or Tyras, the common Border betwixt them and Wallachia, the Dezna, the Ros, the Horin, the Stucz, and the Stir, near which was fought the last Ba●tle betwixt the Poles and Cosacks, in the Year 1651, which proved fatal to the last, and afterwards made them seek for Protection among the Muscovites and Turks The most considerable Cities and Fortresses, which were once in the Possession of the Cosacks, are Kiovia, dignified with the Title of a Palatinate, and the Residence of the Metropolitan of the Greek Churches in those Parts, Bialacerkievia, Corsun, Constantinow, Bar, Cirkassi, Czehrin, Kudack, Jampol, Braclovia upon the River Bog, Winnicza, Human, Czernihow, Pereaslaw, Lubnie, Pawolocz, Chwastow, all of them fortified within these Fifty Years; besides which there is scarce a Town or Village, but what has something like a Fortification, or at least a Ditch, which was intended, and serves them for a Fence against the Incursions of the Tartars.  
The Peasants of the ukraine, 
Slavery of the Peasant's▪  as well as of several other neighbouring Provinces, are absolute Slaves; being obliged to work both with their Horses and Hands, three or four Days in the Week for their Lords. Besides which, they are forced to allow them a certain Share out of all their Corn and Fruit, the Tenth of all their Muttons, Swine, and Fruits, and to carry Wood to their Landlord's Houses, and to do several other Services. But the worst of all was, that before the last Wars, the Noblemen used to farm out their Revenues here to the Jews, who exacted these Services from the Country People with the greatest Rigour imaginable; and had also monopolised the Brewing of Beer, and Distilling of Aqua vitae. This occasioned them to join so frequently with the Cosacks, and to dispute so desperately their Liberty against the Nobility, who in Consert with the Jews were the Occasion of these many Revolts; and forced them at last to seek for an end of their Misery among Foreigners.  
The Cosacks are generally tall, strong, and well-set, 
Character of the ●os●cks.  but especially very active; they are Liberal, even to Profuseness, putting no great value upon Riches, but are great lovers of their Liberty, which they look upon as a thing inestimable; they are Indefatigable, hardy, and brave; but great Drunkards, and Treacherous; Their Employment is Hunting and Fishing; besides which, they apply themselves both to Agriculture, and the War. They have also a particular way of making Salt-Petre, great Quantities of which are carried to Dantzick, and from thence transported, chief by the Dutch, into other Parts.  
The Cosacks have a certain Distemper common with the Poles, 
Plica Polonica▪  by the Physicians, called Plica Polonica, as being peculiar to that Nation, which in their Language, they call, Goschest: Those that are attacked by this Evil, lose all upon a sudden, the Use of their Limbs, and are tortured with most horrible Pains all over their Body, which commonly continues for a whole Year; after which, a Sweat coming, which continues for a whole Night; but especially in the Head, their Hair is the next Morning all twisted together into one knotty Lock, which has a very nauseous Smell, (from whence some attribute the first Use of Hair-Powder, to the Poles) but in a few days after, they are cured both of their Lameness and Pain, but the Knot and the Smell remain for ever; for if they cut it off, the Remnants of the Humour, which purges itself that way through the Pores of the Head, falls upon the Eyes, and makes them blind. This Distemper is as familiar in Poland, as the Itch in some Countries, and what is worse, is very Infectious; It is sometimes, like the Venereal Disease, communicated by Coition; there having been Instances, that Children have brought this Distemper with them into the World, but as they grow up, it decreases by degrees, and never returns afterwards. It is looked upon among them as incurable, except it be by changing the Air, which must be done by going into another Country: The Cause of this Distemper seems to proceed from the great quantity of Arsenical Mines, which are in Poland, and communicate their poisonous quality to the Waters, and consequently to their Body; which seems the more probable, because abundance of their Horses are troubled with the same Distemper, and have such a Knot either in their Manes or foretop, of which, if there be the least part cut off, the Horse either dies, runs mad, or becomes blind and lame; I have been very credibly informed, that tho' the Poles look upon this Evil as incurable, several Foreigners travelling in those Parts have cured it with good Success, by the same Method and Remedies, which are made use of in the Venereal Distemper; which seems sufficiently probable for several Reasons, not to be alleged here, where our Scope is directed to History, and not to Physic.  
The Language of the Cosacks is a Dialect of the Polish Tongue, 
Their Language and Religion.  as the Polish is a Dialect of the Sclavonian. But that of the Cosacks is much more smooth and full of Diminutives, which render it very agreeable. The Cosacks themselves profess the Greek Religion, in the same manner as it was established in Muscovy in the Year 942, by Vlodomir, or Wolodomir, Prince of Russia; but the greatest part of the Nobility of the ukraine are either Roman Catholics, or else Lutherans or Calvinists. Within these Hundred and twenty Years, the Greek Churches in these Parts, as well as in Muscovy, acknowledged the Patriarch of Constantinople for their Head. But the Grand Dukes of Muscovy having set up a Patriarch of their own choosing, the Greek Bishops in these parts, not long after, to wit, in the Year 1595, sent two Deputies to Rome, who in the Name of the Greek Churches of Black Russia, did represent to the Pope, in the Presence of many Cardinals, a Confession of Faith conformable to the Council of Trent, reserving only to themselves the Liberty of the Ceremonies practised in the Greek Church after its Union with the Latin, at the Council of Florence; but they did afterwards retract, and acknowledged for their Ecclesiastical Head a Metropolitan of their own, who for some time resided at Kiovia.   

CHAP. VIII.  
Of the Language, Habit, Manners and Customs of the Muscovites; and of their Marriages, Oeconomies and Interments.  
THE Muscovian Language is a Dialect of the Sclavonian, 
Their Language.  as well as the Polish; so that he who understands either of these two, cannot be at any great Loss for the Muscovian. The Sclavonian being the Mother-Tongue of a great many Dialects, is in great esteem among the Russians; their Bible and such few other Books as they have, concerning any Sciences, being not only writ in the Sclavonian Tongue; but also those among the Muscovites, who pretend to any Degree of Learning above the rest, always affect to make use of some Sclavonian Words in their Writing, and Sheech, tho' in the Muscovian Dialect; which indeed, among all the rest, comes the nearest to the Sclavonian, having not the least Affinity with the Greek, except that in their Liturgy, there are some Words borrowed from thence, which however are not used any where else. Their Character is that alone wherein they have any Communion with the Greeks; but they have not only much altered and transformed, but also considerably augmented them; so that their Alphabet consists of Thirty eight Letters in Number, which I thought superfluous to insert here, since Mr. Ludolph in his Russian Grammar, printed in the Year 1696, at Oxford, has not only given a very fair Delineation of them, but also treated with a great deal of Exactness, the fundamental Parts of this Language, and very methodically represented its Affinity with the Sclavonian; to which I refer the Curious.  
As to their Habits, 
〈◊〉 Habit.  it is not unlike that of the Ancient Greeks, whom in this, as well as in several other Respects, they are very ambitious to imtate. Their uppermost Garment is a long great Robe, reaching down to their Feet, with very narrow Sleeves, but as long as the Coat itself, which, when they dress themselves, they turn up in several Pleats, and look upon it as a great Comeliness▪ In the Winter they let them hang down, so that they serve for a Muff; and sometimes to cover their ill Designs; for when they intent to rob or cudgel any body, they hid in them their Cudgels or Daggers. Persons of Quality have these Robes of Satin, Damask, or Cloth of Gold; Citizens wear them of Violet, or dark green Colour, and sometimes of red Cloth. The meaner Sort of People, of a corpse dark-coloured Cloth, such as is made in the Country. In the Winter they l●●●e them with Furs, some with Sables, some with Ermines, others with Martens, or some other sort, according to their several Qualities; but the Poor People are contented with Sheepskin, which tho' very convenient for keeping off the Cold, yet casts out a Smell that is very offensive to the Nostrils. These Robes they wear only when they go abroad, over all the rest of their clothes, and are as to their Fashion the same with those kept in the Grand Duke's Wardrobe, for the Use of his Boyars, by whom he is attended at public Ceremonies. Under this they wear a close Coat, and under that a Waistcoat. The close Coat is called Feres, which comes down to the Calf of their Legs, open before, with a very broad Collar falling down upon the Shoulders, with Gold or Silver Loop-Buttons, nay, sometimes Embroidery from the top to the bottom▪ and on the side. The Sleeves like those of their Upper Garments, being as long as the Coat itself, but very Narrow. The Waistcoats which they call Kaftan, comes down to their Knees, the Sleeves are likewise so long that they cannot thrust out their Hands without making Folds upon the Arm; The Collars of these Waistcoats are almost like those of the Jesuits, but much higher, covering the hinder part of the Head, about half a quarter of a Yard high. These Waistcoats, as well as the Justelau-Corps, are made either of calico, Taffeta, Damask, or Satin, according to the several Qualities and Circumstances of those that wear them. And because the Collar of the Waistcoat, is, by reason of its Height, very conspicuous, they either line it with Velvet, or Cloth of Gold, and sometimes adorn it with Pearls and precious Stones. Their Breeches are pretty large, and gathered at the Waste, so that they may be made straighter and wider as they please. Their Shirts which they wear over their Drawers or Breeches, girded under the Navel, are very wide, but short, scarce covering their Thighs; they are not gathered at the Neck like ours, but strengthened behind by a triangular Piece, which comes down from the shoulders to the Reins, and is sowed down with Crimson Silk; those that are more curious than the rest, have little Fringes of Silk of the same Colour in the Seams, and under their Armpits. The Vanity of the richer Sort reaches yet further; for they have their Neck and Wristbands, and where it is open at the Breast, embroidered with Silk, Gold and Silver, and sometimes with Pearls and precious Stones; and they leave open their Waistcoats before, that the Embroidery and the Buttons of Gold, or Pearls, which fasten the Shirt before, may be seen. The Muscovites wear no Hats, but, instead of them, Caps or Bonnets, with a little Snip open before and behind, to the form almost of a Pyramid, but not so much peaked, near half an Ell high. The Boyars when they are present at any Public Ceremonies have them of black Fox-Skins or Sables; but when they are absent from Court, or in their Houses, they wear them of Velvet lined with these Furs, with narrow Brims (most like the Polonian Bonnets, which are worn by most Strangers in Muscovy) and laid over with Gold and Silver Loops, or embroidered on the Sides with Pearl. The Poor People wear in the Summer, White Felt or Cloth Caps, patched together out of Shreds of Cloth, it being very dear in Muscovy, of several Colours, which in a manner resemble a Jack Pudding's Cap, which they line with the vilest sort of Fur they can get, in the Winter; They are not near so convenient as our Hats; for having no Brims, they don't afford the same protection against the Sun, Wind, or foul Wether. Their Boots, which generally they wear instead of Shoes, are short like those worn by the Polanders, and piked towards the Toes. But the poor Peasant is his own Shoemaker; his Shoes he makes of the Bark of a Tree wrought very thin, and interwoven after the manner of Wicker-basket; so that it is true beyond Contradiction, that no Country in the World has such a Number of Shoemakers as Muscovy; As for Stockings they are never regarded, among these poor Wretches, a piece of Sheepskin or Cloth wrapped about their Legs and tied fast with a Packthread, supplies the defect of them; the rest of their Garments, which are of the coarsest Canvas, being suitable to their Shoes and Stockings. Persons of the first Rank shave their Heads, except when they are under some Disgrace with the Grand Czar, when they let their Hair grow and hang carelessly over their Shoulders, as a Token of their Affliction, in imitation of the Ancient Greeks. Those of a lower Condition keep their Hair cut short; but the Priests wear it very long, hanging down to the middle of their Backs. There is no great difference betwixt the men's Habits and the Women; There is no strife here for the Breeches, for the Wife wears them as well as the Husband, as they do in all other respects wear the same with the Men. Their Robes are the same but something wider, and the Sleeves are not so closely fastened to them, but that they either may keep in or put out their Arms at pleasure, and let the Sleeves hang by; The richer Sort lay them all over with very thick Gold and Silver Lace, or trim them Button and Loop Fashion. They don't use these High Collars, which the Men esteem as a singular Ornament; besides that their Smock Sleeves are prodigiously long, generally four or five els, which they pleat in little Folds upon the Arm; and the Heels of their Shoes are half a quarter of a Yard high. The main difference is in their Head-dress. For they wear very wide Caps or Coifs of Damask or Satin, made after a very fantastical Way; the Hair of the Casters wherewith they are lined covering all the Forehead, the outside being sometimes very richly embroidered. Maids that are marriageable wear them of Cloth lined with Fox-Skin, and let their Hair hang down their Backs in two Tresses, which they tie at the End with a piece of Crimson Silk Ribbon; but the married Women put up their Hair under their Caps or Coifs. Children under the Age of Ten Years are not to be distinguished in their Habits; both Boys and Girls have their Hair cut close to their Heads, except two short Locks almost like Mustachio's, which are left to cover the Temples; only the Girls wear Rings of Gold, Silver or Brass in their Ears. The Muscovites keep very constant to the same Fashion; it being rarely to be seen that any of them make use of a Foreign Dress unless it be sometimes a Person of Quality, who taking a particular Fancy to Strangers, perhaps makes use of their Fashion when he goes in the Country, or a Hunting. Formerly all Foreigners of what Degree soever, used to go in Muscovian Habits, till about fifty Years ago, the Patriarch having observed some of them to ridicule their Ceremonies when he gave the Benediction to the People, prevailed with the Grand Czar to forbid all Strangers living in Muscovy, to appear for the future in Muscovian Habits; but of late Years, they Cloth themselves again after the Muscovite Fashion.  
The Muscovites are of a middle Seize as to their Stature, strong proportioned, of the same colour as the other Europaeans in the Northern Parts. But they much affect Corpulency, especially among Persons of Quality. Long Beards, and great Mustachio's are in great request among them, which they look upon as tokens of Virility. So that a large Belly and a great deal of Hair about the Mouth (for upon their Heads they were little or none) are considered here as peculiar Ornaments belonging to a Man.  
The Women in Muscovy are of a middling Stature, 
Muscovian Women.  neither too tall nor too little, and generally well proportioned before they are married, but after they have had several Children, inclining to Fatness, by reason they do not keep their Bodies so straight as our Ladies in these Parts, it being looked upon rather as a Comeliness than an Imperfection. The Features of their Faces are not despisable, and a great many among them might pass for very Handsome in any part of Europe, were it not for that preposterous Custom received among all the Women of Muscovy, of what Age or degree soever, of Painting their Faces, Necks and Hands. The worst of all is, that having not attained to any kind of Perfection in this Art, they paint so grossly, that it appears not otherwise than if it had been done by a Plasterer; and notwithstanding this; whereas in other places, Women make use of it as an Addition to their Beauty, or a Concealment of their Deformity, a great many of the Muscovian Ladies, may very well be said, to use it as a Veil to their Beauty; Painting being so universally approved in this Country that the Bridegrooms, among other Presents, send it to their Brides, as we shall see anon, before we conclude this Chapther. Besides which, they have another Custom, which will perhaps appear as odd as the former; which is, that they are as careful, and take as much pains in making their Teeth black, as our Ladies do in keeping of them white, they esteeming black Teeth an addition to their Complexion, with the same Intention, as our Ladies make use of Patches. I am apt to believe, that their Teeth being generally spoiled by their Mercurial Paints, has obliged them to make a Virtue of necessity, and by an universal Agreement, to cry that up for an Ornament, which appears to us the greatest Deformity.  
The Muscovites are a People of great Wit, 
Their Manners.  Cunning and Dexterity, not wanting Ingenuity in any thing they undertake, as has been sufficiently experienced by those, who have had the Opportunity to deal with them, either by way of Commerce or otherwise; but they are withal, exceedingly proud, jealous and insolent; besides that, they are addicted to Drunkenness beyond any other Nation in the World. They generally boast to be descended from the ancient Greeks, but to confess the Truth, as Europe was first beholding to Graecia for their Literature, and Civilization; so it may rationally be concluded, that the want of Conversation with the more civilised part of Europe, and the general Antipathy they have against those Arts and Sciences, which rendered the Greeks so famous in former Ages, has made the Muscovites to appear so different in their Manners and Customs, from most of the other European Nations. This will seem the more probable, if it be taken into consideration, that within these 30 or 40 Years last passed, since which time, the Muscovites have had more frequent Conversation with Foreigners than formerly; and that Encouragement has been given of late Years towards the laying the Foundation of several useful Sciences; it must be acknowledged that they made considerable Improvements as to several Matters which formerly were odious, if not unsupportable to civilised Strangers. They are accounted to be very malicious in their Inclinations to one another. It used to be a common Practice among them, for one to convey into another's Boots (when they carry their Money and Letters) either some Money or other valuable Things, and afterwards accuse the Party of Theft; to obviate this Evil, it was thought most expedient, that it should be Enacted, for the Accuser to endure the Torture first; and if while he was thus tortured, did persist in his Accusation, the accused Person was also to endure the same. Notwithstanding this, there have not been wanting Examples, that even Wives have accused their Husbands, and (that falsely) of most enormous Crimes, and have endured the utmost violence of the Torture, to the Destruction of them.  
It is to the want of Education that must be ascribed, 
Their Quarrelsomness.  their Quarrelsomness, and Insolences, being guided merely by Instinct, and acting in every respect according to their unbridled Appetites, unless it be some Persons of the first Rank, who by their Conversation, having been made sensible of these Errors, manage themselves with much more Discretion. For the rest, who have not had the same Advantage, they do not show the least Complaisance to one another, unless it be upon the score of Interest, when they are very ready with their Caps.  
This occasions frequent Quarrels among them, so that even in the open Streets, you may hear them Rail at and Abuse one another, like Fish-Women, and that with such Animosity in outward Appearance, that a Stranger would think it impossible they could part without Fight. They have one good Quality, which is, that they seldom or never swear, blaspheme, or curse in their Anger; but on the other hand, they use the most horrible and reviling Expressions, accusing one another of Sodomy, Buggery, and all other enormous Crimes they can think of, and that very often, without any respect of Persons, nay, even betwixt Parents and Children. The Government being sensible of the ill consequences of these Insolences, used to send the Strelitzes and Sergeants about to surprise some of these Offenders, but the Evil was found so deeply and universally rooted, that in a short time, they would have wanted hands to execute the Punishments, which was Whipping. So, that for the Security of Persons of Quality, it was Ordered, That if any one of them should be thus affronted, the Offender to be obliged to pay a Fine (which they call Biscestia, and at the most amounts to 500 l. Sterl.) according to the respective Quality of the Persons injured. And the better to keep in Awe those that had little or nothing to lose, such, as were incapable to pay the Fine, were to be put into their Adversary's hands, who either might make them their Slaves, or else have them severely whipped by the Executioner, whose place is, (to mention it here by the by) Herditary; so, that the Sons serve their Apprenticeship in their Father's House. Notwithstanding all these Precautions, this Fine is frequently paid, even among People of very good Fashion, and Gentlemen, who do not forbear, upon the least Difference to call one another Sons of Whores, Dogs, etc. which however is generally made up over a large Cup of Aqua Vitae, for they seldom come to Fight, or if they do, when their Spirits are exalted by the Strength of the Liquor, it is done with their Fists, or Switches, or a Cudgel, or perhaps by sound kicking one another about the Belly, for in the height of their Rage, they are sure to aim at the Codpiece; this being the utmost extent of their Bravery in private Quarrels. For, a Man may live a considerable time in Muscovy, and not hear as much as mentioned a Dewel with Sword or Pistol, fought by Muscovites, as it is practised in other Parts of Europe, they, as it seems, not looking upon Bravery and Courage to depend from these Weapons. 'Tis true, Persons of great Quality, to distinguish themselves from the rest, commonly fight on Horseback, but their Weapon is a good Whip, which decides the Difference without Bloodshed.  
They were formerly so fond of Ignorance, that for any one to apply himself to the Study of any Art, Science, or foreign Language, much more to inquire into the State of Affairs of other Countries, or Discourse of it, was looked upon as a great Crime. But matters are extremely altered as to this Point, of late Years, by the Encouragement given by his present Czarish Majesty to the Nobility, to make themselves acquainted with foreign countries' and Languages, and several useful Arts and Sciences, especially the Mathematics, in which they were so grossly ignorant before, that they looked upon its Effects not otherwise than Witchcraft. It is questionless owing to this generous Care of the present Czar, that Latin and Greek Schools have been erected in the City of Musco; and that some of the Boyars among other Languages are well versed in the first of these two, which will without question, in process of time, conduce not a little towards the Reformation of such Abuses as have been hitherto in vogue in Muscovy, of which we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter, before the conclusion of this Treatise.  
The most familiar Vice the Muscovites are charged with, 
Drunkenness.  by Foreigners is Drunkenness, tho' most of the other countries' in Europe, especially the Northern parts are infected with, as well as Muscovy. It must be confessed, that it is no where more universal, than among the Russians, when the Clergy as well as the Laity, the Women as well as the Men, young and old, of what Quality or Degree soever, have their share in it. Tzarkowino (for so they term their Aqua Vitae) is the first welcome they give to their Guests, even among People of the best Quality, whether Men or Women, which goes merrily round, before, at, and after Meals; Wine being a Liquor too weak for their Stomaches. The Ladies of Quality themselves, at their Poctivats, or great Entertainments, make themselves so hearty merry with it, that they are sensible of it the next day. It is for this reason, the Lady of the Feast, sends the next day, one of her Gentlemen to Compliment her Guests, to inquire after their Healths, and how their Ladyships got home, and how they rested; The general Answer the Lady sends is; I give your Lady a thousand Thanks for her good Cheer, indeed it made me so merry, th●t I scarce remember how I got home. But to speak without Partiality, the Muscovites are not the only People in the World, which are intoxicated by the force of strong Liquor, the very same is practised in Germany, where the Master or the Mistress of the Feast, as well as the Guests do not think the Entertainment complete, if they go home without Staggering. And as to what concerns the Muscovian Ladies, it is possible their merry Meetings may meet with a favourable Construction from such of our Ladies, as prefer the Charms of Distilled Waters, before Wine. Besides, that the fair Sex in Muscovy, have a strong Plea to Allege in their own Defence: For as much as the great Quantity of Fish they eat on their Fast-days, which make up above half the Year, requires certain Digestives to attenuate the Viscosity of this Diet; and, that, the merry Cup makes them, in some measure an Amends for the solitary Life they lead at Home, under the most rigid Discipline of their Hurbands, of which, we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter. On the other hand, it is most certain, that the meaner Sort of People commit intolerable excesses in this kind; for they will drink not only till they can neither stand nor go, but oftentimes till they die upon the Spot. To spend every Cope● (or Penny) they have, in a Tippling-House, is a common thing here; and thus far they may perhaps be matched as well in this Kingdom, as some others in Europe; but nothing is more frequent in Muscovy, among the vulgar Sort, than to come away without their clothes, nay, it often happens, that if they come away with their Waistcoats on, and meet one of their drunken Companions by the way, they return, and send thus, Stockings, Waistcoat, Shirts and Drawers, after the rest, and return home like Adamites. It is easy to be imagined, that there is no Mischief so great, no Vice so abominable, but what is committed by these Drunkards, who, even when sober, very seldom act according to the dictates of Reason. Hence it is, that so many Murders are committed in the Streets of the City of Musco, so that it is unsafe to go alone, or unarmed in the Nighttime, there being sometimes fifteen dead Bodies to be seen together in the Court of Semskay, a place where they are exposed, that their Friends and Kindred may take care for their Burial. If no body owns them, they are thrown some where or another in a Ditch. From hence also proceed these frequent Irregularities, Disorders and Excesses in Debaucheries, even to sin against the Course of Nature, not only with Men, but also with Beasts. The Women of the meaner Sort, tho' otherwise kept under a very strict Discipline, will often find out their Husbands at the Tippling-House, and drink with them to that Excess, till they can neither stand nor go, and are obliged to lay down among them at the Tippling-House. Several of the Great Dukes have attempted to put a stop to this Evil, by ordering such Publick-houses as were allowed of by their Authority, to sell their Liquor only by certain Measures at a time; but this proved ineffectual, the Neighbours meeting by turns at their own Houses, where they played the same Game, they were used to, at the Tippling-Houses.  
Formerly Tobacco was as extravagantly taken, 
Tobacco forbidden.  as the Aqua Vitae, and was the Occasion of frequent Mischiefs; forasmuch as not only the poorer Sort, would rather lay out their Money upon Tobacco than Bread, but also, when drunk, did set their Houses on Fire through their Negligence. Besides (which made the Patriarch take a particular Disgust at it) they used to appear before their Images with their stinking and infectious Breath; all which obliged the Great Duke, absolutely ●o forbidden both the Use and Sale of Tobacco, in the Year 1634, under very rigorous Punishments; to wit: For the Transgressor's to have their Nostrils slit, or else to be severely whipped. Nevertheless, it is of late Years more frequently used, than ever it was before since the time of the Edict, the Search being not now so strict against the Takers, nor the Punishment so rigorously executed. Foreigners having the Liberty to use it, makes the Muscovites often venture upon it in their Company; they being so eager of Tobacco, that the most ordinary Sort, which formerly cost not above 9 or 10 Pence per Pound in England, they will buy at the rate of fourteen or fifteen Shillings; and, if they want Money, they will truck their clothes for it, to the very Shirt. They take it after a most beastly manner, instead of Pipes, they have an Engine made of a Cows-horn, in the middle of which, there is a Hole, where they place the Vessel that holds the Tobacco. The Vessel is commonly made of Wood, pretty wide, and indifferently deep; which, when they have filled with Tobacco, they put Water into the Horn to temper the Smoke. They commonly light their Pipe with a Firebrand, sucking the Smoke through the Horn with so much Greediness, that they empty the Pipe at two or three Sucks; when they whiff it out of the Mouth, their rises such a Cloud, that it hides both their Faces and the Standards by. Being debarred from the constant use of it, they fall down drunk, and insensible immediately after, for half a quarter of an Hour, when the Tobacco having had its Operation, they leap up in an instant, more brisk and lively than before, when their first Discourse commonly tends to the praise of Tobacco, and especially of its noble Quality in purging the Head.  
For the rest, 
The Muscovite, are hardy and resolute.  the Muscovites are from their Infancy inur'd to all sorts of Hardship, their Children being seldom suckled above two or three Months; and this with the coldness of their Climate, and their sparing Diet, makes them very fit to endure the Fatigues of War, being especially very resolute in defending of Places; which they will maintain to the utmost extremity; I will only allege here for an Instance, the Siege of Noteburgh, where the Garrison was reduced to two Men, before they would hearken to a Capitulation; this happened in the Year 1579, 
Good Soldiers in Garrison.  when the Poles had besieged the Castle of Svikols, fortified after the Russian Fashion, with wooden Fortifications, as they were giving the Assault, had set it on Fire; yet the Muscovites made good the Breach, and were seen to maintain their Ground, when their clothes were on fire. Another example of their Resolution may be given in the Siege of the Abbey of Paedis in Livonia, where they were reduced to such Extremity for want of Provisions, before they would Capitulate, that they were no longer able to stand upon their Legs, or to be upon their Duty, and were not able to meet the Swedes at the Gate, when they took Possession of the Place. It must be confessed, that they have seldom had any great Advantage against the Poles or Swedes in the Field, but the most understanding in Martial Affairs have attributed it more to the defect of their Officers, than the Courage of the Soldiers; the first being not to be compared to the Poles and Swedes, neither for Experience or Conduct; as it happened at the Siege of Smolensko, where the Muscovites received that Disgrace, if not by the Treachery, at least by the ill Conduct of their Generals. It has, questionless, been for this Reason, That the Czars of Muscovy, have for a considerable time passed, and do to this day employ abundance of foreign Officers in their Armies; and, it is very probable, that, since a great number of the Cosacks have embraced the Protection of the Czar of Muscovy, they may prove more formidable in Battles than they have done hitherto They are very good at keeping Secrets, especial●y in what relates to their own Affairs, or the Public, in which respect they are so over-jealous, that they will scarce allow any Stranger to cast his Eyes upon any Strong-hold, tho' of very small consequence, and scarce worth taking notice of; much less, that they should be easy in informing them in any thing, tho' of never so l●ttle moment, which makes it very difficult for Strangers to be truly informed of the Constitution of their Country, unless it be by a very long Conversation. It is upon this score, that all Strangers at their first arrival in the City of Musco, except such as bear a public Character, are obliged to pass their Examination in the Chancery, in the presence of several Registers, who after having asked them as many Questions as they think convenient, put down in Writing their Depositions. The Muscovites are reckoned to be great Gamester's at Chess, as any are in the World, and many among them will take now and then a Turn at Dice. They are of late Years, become very industrious in their way of Trading, questionless, by their frequent Commerce with the Chinese and Dutch, the last of which they strive to imitate, not only in this, but several other Matters, the Muscovites being more ingenious at imitating, than inventing.  
The Women in Muscovy have an extraordinary Respect for their Husbands; 
Of 〈…〉  they live exceedingly retired, and very seldom appear in Public. Virgins, if they be of any Quality, live under as much if not more Restraint than the Women; for besides that they are very seldom allowed to go abroad, when they do, they are always covered with a Veil, to prevent their being seen; so that many times they marry here before they have as much as looked upon one another. Both their Women and Maids, if they be of any Quality, being not educated to any thing of Houswifry, and making or receiving few Visits, lead a very idle Life; having no other Employment, but perhaps a little Embroidery of Silk upon a Handkerchief of white Taffata, or a Purse, or some such like thing. For the rest their Diversion is to have Ropes fastened to swing in, or else they lay a long Plank over a Block, and mounting one at one end and another at the other, they toss themselves up and down by a very violent Motion. They have also public Engines to swing in, not unlike to those used by the Boys and Girls in moorfield's and Bartholomew-Fair, so contrived as that four can sit at an equal distance, and so swing continually by the Counterpoise they give one another; so that while some swing up pretty high in the Air, the others fall successively near as low as the Ground, till they are tired with the Sport: This is done in the open Streets, where certain Boys keep these Swingers for that purpose, and have two, three, or four Pence for such a merry Bout. The Young Men at their Festivals, for their Pass-time, play at Fisticuffs or Cudgels; some exercise themselves in Wrestling, and in the Winter, with Scates upon the Ice, as they do in Holland. Fornication is looked upon among them as a slender Trespass; and though they don't permit Public Stews, yet they are not very backward in doing one another a Kindness, especially when they are Flushed with good Liquor. They don't count it Adultery, for married People to have secret Conversations with one another in the same manner as we do in these Parts; Adultery is not committed here, unless a Man marry another Man's Wife; all the rest comes within the Compass of bare Fornication; with this Difference however, that if a married Man be taken in it, he is punished with some Days Imprisonment, or perhaps to live for some Days upon Bread and Water, or sometimes also with a Whipping; where, by the by, it is to be observed, that Whipping is not accounted so scandalous in Muscovy as in other Parts of Europe, Persons of the best Quality having been sometimes so unfortunate here as not to escape the Lash. But if the Wife chances to be convinced of a Miscarriage of this Nature, she does not come off at so cheap a rate; for besides a good sound Cudgelling or Whipping, which she is sure to receive very bountifully from her Husband, she is shaved and put into a Monastery, unless the Husband be pleased to pardon the Fault.  
They are great Admirers of Vocal Music, 
Their Music.  for Instrumental Music, they have little or none, unless it be Bagpipes, and what belongs to their Warlike Music; to the first they bring up their Children with great Diligence and Severity in Schools erected for that purpose; Their Notes are as different from ours as their Characters of the Alphabet, and in all probability are borrowed either from the Greeks or Sclavonians. Their Gamut has but small Variety, and instead of our Fa, sol, lafoy, they sing Ga', ga, ge, Their Cadenecs and Closes are unexpected, and, as it were, upon the surprise; and indeed, in the main, not in any way approaching to that Perfection which is in most other Countries of Europe. As for their Warlike Music they have Kettledrums and Trumpets for their Cavalry, but the first don't sound so well as ours do, and as for their Trumpeters, they are but very indifferent Artists, and have not been very many Years in use in Muscovy. But their Hautboys which the Infantry make use of in the Wars, are very passable. In their Hunting they use Brass Bugles, which make a hideous Noise. Their Beggars all beg singing with a very strenuous Voice. The better Sort done't much esteem Dancing, as believing it unbecoming of their Gravity: But those that apply themselves to it, rather dance for the Diversion of others than to please themselves. They use strange Distortions with their Hands, and Shoulders, but especially their Back-sid●s, and hopping upright with their Feet, scarce move from the Place. The Muscovites exercise the Venereal Act with a great deal of Gravity and Circumspection; for they will never have to do with a Woman, unless they first take off the little Cross which is hanged about her Neck when she is Christened; and they are so considerate in their Love-Passion, as first to cover the Images of their Saints, if there be any in the Room. For the rest, their chief Penance for Trespasses of this Nature is Bathing, which they also make use of, not only at other times, but especially at their Marriages, after their first Coition. All Muscovites, of what Degree or Condition soever, sleep after Dinner, so that about Noon the Shops are shut up, and there is no more speaking with any Body than if it were about Midnight. Both Bathng and Sleeping after Dinner is so general a Custom in Muscovy, that Demetrius, who personated the Son of the Czar John Basilowitz, was first suspected to be an Impostor and stranger, because he never bathed himself, nor slept after Dinner, as we shall show hereafter.  
Their Stoves, 
Th●ir Bathing-places.  or Bathing-places, are close Places with Furnaces, which they heat exceedingly, and for the better Excitation of Vapours, frequently cast cold Water upon this Stove. There are Benches all round about at some Distance one above another, differing in degrees of Heat, which are chosen by every one according to his own Conveniency. Upon one of these Benches they lay themselves at full length, stark naked, and after they have sweat as long as they think it convenient by the Help of these hot Vapours, they are well washed with warm Water, and well rubbed with Handfuls of Herbs. After which they aften take a Dram of Aqua vitae, and so go their ways. But what is most admirable, is, that when they find the Heat too intense, both Men and Women will run out of the Stoves stark naked, either straghtways into cold Water, or cause it to be poured upon them, nay, in the Winter, they will wallow in the Snow. There is scarce a Town or considerable Village in Muscovy which has not some of them; People of Quality have their private ones; and those of the Germans that live in Muscovy outdo the rest, both in Neatness and Conveniency; tho' a Man baths in them, a Servant Maid, only in her Smock, rubs, washeses, and wipes him, and so after some Refreshment of Wine, a Toast and Nutmeg, Citron Peel, etc. he goes to Bed: But, besides this, there are a great Number of Public Bathing-places every where. These are often so carelessly built, that it is easy to look out of one Room into the other through the Distance of the Board's that part them, which they look upon here as a Matter of no great Consequence, though either Sex has nothing else to hid their privy Parts but a Handful of Herbs moistened in Water, which a great many don't think it worth their while to make use of, being not very shy to be seen by Men, when they are going out to c●ol themselves in cold Water, both Sexes commonly going out and in at one and the same Doo● to their Bathing-rooms. These Baths are the universal Remedies of the Muscovites, not only for cleansing their Bodies, but also for the Preservation of their Health, which being thus from their Infancy inur'd to the greatest Extremities of Heat and Cold, makes them to be of a very strong and healthy Constitution, and for the generality long lived, and very seldom troubled with any Distempers; which if they are, their Panacea is a hearty Draught of the best Aqua vitae fortified with Garlic, and sometimes Pepper, tho' it be in a very high Fever, they not knowing of any other Evacuation but what is wrought through the Pores of the Body. Thus they live, for the most part, without Physicians, and many of them without Diseases; yet, since the last Wars with the Poles, they have also made a very intimate Acquaintance with the Venereal Disease, which, in so cold a Climate as theirs, sticks very close to them; especially, since it may rationally be believed that Physic does not appear here in its utmost Perfection; tho' it be undeniable, that Physic and Physicians have, for many Years passed been highly esteemed by the Czar and the Nobility.  
Their Way of Saluting is by putting off their Caps; and if they intent to pay a more than ordinary Reverence, they decline their Head very low towards the Ground, without moving their Feet. The Women use the same Way of Saluting, only that they bow very slowly, letting their Hands hang down by their Sides and never● touch their Bonnets. When a Muscovite intends to show the greatest piece of Civility he is capable of to a Stranger, he brings to him his Wife attired in her best Apparel, to salute her with a Kiss. Your ordinary Citizens, or Peasants, when they appear before their Magistrates or the Nobility, bow to the very Ground, prostrating themselves and beating their Foreheads to the Ground; The same Reverence is paid to the Czar, even by the greatest Men in the Kingdom. This extraordinary Respect paid by the Commonalty to the Nobles makes them appear so extremely haughty and jealous of their Authority, that Strangers, tho' of the first Quality, rarely meet with that Civility they might reasonably claim according to their respective Stations, unless it be from some who are acquainted with the Customs of Foreign Countries.  
They begin their Day at the rising of the Sun, and end it at the setting; so that their Night gins as soon as the Sun is down, and ends when it rises. Their Year they begin on the first of September, because they use no other Epoch than from the Creation of the World, which they suppose was in Autumn. And whereas we account from the Creation of the World to the Nativity of Christ Three thousand, Nine hundred, and Sixty nine Years; they following the Footsteps of the Greeks, reckon Five thousand, Five hundred, and Eight. So that in the Year 1697, they reckon in Muscovy 7209 Years from the Creation of the World, whilst we account but 5720. They solemnize their New-year's Day with great Processions in all the considerable Towns of Muscovy.  
Their manner of Travelling is extremely commodious, especially in the Winter, when their Sleds glide away on the surface of the Ice or Snow in a flat Country, with incredible Swiftness, and very little Inconveniency to the Horses, so that they will travel 50 or 60 Miles a day. These Sleds are made of the Bark of the Linden-tree, fitted to the length and breadth of a Man; they line them with some thick Felt, and when a Man is laid in them along, he is covered and wrapped up over Head and Ears in good Furs: The Carter runs, for the most part, by the Sled, to warm himself, and sometimes sits at the Feet of the Person that rides in the Sleds, where he is sure to comfort himself with a Drachm of the Bottle. These Sleds being very low built, if they happen to over-turn, are not very dangerous. The Ladies Sleds, being covered on all sides, in the Fashion of a Coach, are much higher and heavier, and therefore more dangerous. Whilst they travel thus, the Time is passed away, for the most part, with Sleeping, the easy and insensible motion favouring the Repose of the Traveller. When they happen to pass through Deserts and great Forests, where they are obliged to remain all Night in the open Air, they kindle a great Fire, and round about it range their Sleds; so, that being well closed up on all sides, and covered all over with Furs, they sleep more commodiously, than in a Country Cottage, where Men and Beasts being all together lodged in one Room, greatly disturb a Man's rest. In the Summer they travel either by Water upon the Rivers, wherewith this Country is stored every where, or else by Land, on Horseback, by Coach or Wagon, the Roads in Muscovy, being very broad, beautiful and easy for Travelling. By Water they make use of certain little Boats, made all of one Piece, of the Trunk of a Tree made hollow, in which they stand upright, and row over the Lakes and Rivers. These Boats being very light, a Man goes a great way in them in a little time; but they have this Inonvenience, that if not exactly counterpoised, they soon turn over. They have also certain Floating Bridges, made of pieces of Fir joined together, which bear themselves up upon the Water. The greatest inconveniency in Travelling here is, that in the Country there are no Inns or Houses of Entertainment for Travellers, so that they are obliged to carry along with them what Provisions and other Necessaries they stand in need of. Besides that, the violent Heat in the Summer, and the prodigious quantities of Flies, are very troublesome, and interrupt the Pleasure which a Stranger else might take in the Beauty and Variety of their Forests, Brooks and Lakes.  
Marriages is accounted honourable among them, 
Th●ir Marriage's.  and Polygamy forbidden. They may Marry twice, but to do it the third Time, is accounted Scandalous and Immoral. They are very Superstitious in observing the degrees of Consanguinity, and seldom Mary those that are any wise near to them by Kindred or Alliance. Two Brothers are not permitted to Marry two Sisters, neither are Godfathers and Godmothers to the same Person, to intermarry. There is no such thing as Wooing here betwixt the young Couple, Gallantry and Courtship the Preliminaries of Love, which insensibly insinuate into the Mind, and captivate our Hearts, are looked upon here as Chimaeras, Marriage being considered as a necessary Evil. Young Men and Maids are not suffered to see, much less to have any Conversation with one another, so, as to talk of Marriage, or to be able to make the least Promise by Word or Writing. It is transacted by way of Brokeridge, so that it is no difficult Matter to put a Counterfeit upon the Bridegroom, provided the Parents do but consent to it; in the same manner, as Laban put the Bleer-eyed Leah upon Jacob, instead of the Beautiful Rebeckah, which is frequently practised in Muscovy. Their general way of Proceeding is thus: If any one have a Marriageable Daughter, whom he is willing to bestow upon a certain young Man he approves of, he either by himself, or his Broker, declares his Mind to the young Man's Parents, or for want of them, to one of the next Kindred. If the Match be accepted of, two or three Women, deputed by him that is to be the Bridegroom, are permitted to take a full view of the future Bride, stark naked, to see▪ whether she has any Defect; after which, their Friends on both sides treat of, and Conclude the Marriage, the intended Couple not being allowed to see one another, till they meet in their Bedchamber, after Marriage.  
When a Marriage is concluded betwixt Persons of Quality, 
Marriage Ceremonies  there are two Women appointed, one on the Bridegroom's, the other on the Bride's side, (they call them Suacha's) whose business is jointly to take Care for the Nuptials. The first business of her that is appointed on the Bride's side, is to prepare the Nuptial-Bed. She, attended by a great many other Servants, who carry all Things necessary for the Bed and Chamber, goes on the Wedding-Day to the Bridegroom's House, where the Bed is made upon forty Sheaves of Rye, compassed about with several Barrels full of Wheat, Barley and Oats. The same Evening the Bridegroom, accompanied by his Kindred, goes on Horseback, with the Priest before him, to the Bride's House, where being met at the Door, and received by all her Friends, they are all invited to sit down at a Table, with three Dishes of Meat upon it. Whilst the Bridegroom is busy in receiving the Compliments of the Bride's Friends, a young Lad gets into his Place at the Table, from whom the Bridegroom is forced to purchase the Place by some Presents; when he has taken his Place, the Bride is brought into the Room, most richly Clad, but Veiled, and seated by the Bridegroom, but separated by a large Piece of Crimson Taffata, held up betwixt them by two young Lads. This done, the Brides Suacha paints her, ties up her Hair in two Knots, puts the Crown on her Head, and dresses her like a Married Woman. Whilst the other Suacha is busied in Painting the Bridegroom, the Women sing several foolish Songs. After that, two young Lads in very rich Apparel, bring into the Room on behalf of the Bridegroom, a very large Cheese and some Loaves; the like being done on the Bride's part, the Priest blesses them all, and sends them to Church. As they are ready to go to Church, there is a Silver Basin put upon the Table, filled with little pieces of Satin and Taffata, little pieces of Silver, Hops, Bar●ey and Oats, all mixed together. The Bride's Face being covered again, the Suacha takes certain Handfuls out of the Basin, which she casts among the Company, who in the mean while sing a Song, and pick up what they find upon the Ground.  
When they come to Church, the young Couple standing upon a piece of Taffata, receive the Benediction from the Priest, which is performed by holding Images over their Heads. The Priest takes the Bridegroom by the Right, and the Bride by the left Hand at the same time, ask them three times consecutively, Whether they are both sides willing and content to Marry, and to Love one another? After they have both answered, Yes, all the Company join Hands, and the Priest gins to sing the first Verse of the 128 Psalms, the Company singing the next, and so continue to sing by Turns to the End of the Psalm, the Company dancing all this while. The Psalm being ended, the Priest puts a Garland of Rhue upon their Heads; but if a Widow, or a Widower, about the Shoulders, saying, Increase and multiply, and Consummating the Marriage with these Words: Whom God has joined, let no Man separate. In the mean while, those that are present, lighting each of them a Wax-Candle, fill the Priest a Glass with Red Wine, which he takes off, and the Married Couple having pledged him, by drinking it off, each of them, three times; the Bridegroom throws down the Glass, and both of them treading it to pieces under their Feet, pronounce these Words: May they thus fall at our Feet, and be trod to pieces, who shall go about to sow Division or Discontent between us. Then the Women there present, cast some Flax-seed and Hempseed at the young Couple, wishing them much Joy and Prosperity, and pulling the Bride by her Robe (as if they would pull her away from her Husband) but she keeps very close to him, and renders their Endeavours fruitless; Then, by the Light of several Torches or Wax-Candles, they all return to the Bridegroom's House, where the Wedding is kept▪ No sooner are they entered the House, but the Bridegroom and the Guests, sit down at a Table ready furnished with all sorts of Meat; but the Women carry the Bride up straghtways to her Chamber, where having pulled off her clothes, she is put to Bed immediately. This done, the Bridegroom is called away from the Table, and conducted by six or eight young Lads with Torches (which they stick into the Barrels of Wheat or Barley) into the Chamber. As soon as the Bride perceives the Bridegroom to approach, she goes out of Bed, only with her Nightgown on, meets and receives him with a very submissive Reverence, with a low Inclination of the Head; in the mean while, that the new Husband takes this Opportunity to gaze at her, this being commonly the first time that he sees her Face. Thus they sit down together, like Man and Wife (for it is to be considered, they are not much addicted to Compliment) and among other Dishes, a roasted Fowl is served up, which the Bridegroom pulls asunder, casting over his Shoulders that Part which first comes off, whether Leg or Wing, the rest they eat; and, all being withdrawn (unless it be one old Female Servant, that keeps Watch at the Chamber-door) to work they go, without any further Preamble, while their Kindred and Friends are busy in certain Charms, which they believe to be of very great Consequence, either for fortifying the Codpiece, or at least in defending it from Witchcraft, which they are sorely afraid of (especially People of Quality) the Nuns here being accounted very dextrous both in tying and unravelling the Codpiece Point▪ The old Female that stands Sentry at the Door, asks some time after, whether the Battle be won; and as soon as the Bridegroom answers, that it is, she gives the Signal to the Trumpets, who make an excellent Noi●●, which continues, till the Stoves can be got ready, where the new Married Couple bathe themselves, but apart. Here they are washed with Water, Hydromel and Wine, and the Bride sends the Bridegroom a fine Shirt, embroidered at the Neck and Wrists, and a rich Habit. The two next Days are spent in Entertainments, and all sorts of Divertisements, but especially in Drinking, where the Ladies sometimes improve the Opportunity of their Husbands being drunk, to carry on an Intrigues this being the only Convenient time to make their Advantage of, inspite of all the Rigour of their jealous Husbands.  
Those of less Quality are Married with less Ceremony. The Night before the Wedding, the young Man sends to his intended Bride some clothes, a Cabinet with some Jewels, a Comb, and a Looking-Glass. The next Day the Priest is sent for, who comes with a Silver Cross, and having given his Benediction to the whole Company, the young Couple are set at the Table with a piece of Taffata between them; but whilst the Suacha dresses the Bride's Head, a Looking-Glass is brought, and the young Couple joining their Cheeks, look, and smile upon one another in the Glass; in the mean while, Hops are cast upon them, and so they are led to Church, where the Ceremonies are the same as we have mentioned before. The Bridegroom is led home by young Lads, and the Bride by some grave Matron's and the Suacha, the Priest leading the Van with his Cross; at home they are received by a Choir of Boys and Girls, singing Epithalamiums or Nuptial Songs, but of the coarsest sort of Bawdry; and being afterwards conducted to their Nuptial Bed, the Suacha is very careful in exhorting the Bride to be Debonair and Buxom, and the Bridegroom not to deceive the Bride in her Expectation; In the Interim, she stands at the Chamber-Door, in expectation when the business is over; which being done, she carries the Tokens of Virginity, with a great deal of Joy to her Parents, and the next day or two are spent in Feasting and other Jollities, which the Bridegroom endeavours to recover his lost Spirits out of the Aqua Vitae Cup, and the Bride appears very cheerful among her new Friends, this being commonly the last Day of Mirth for the poor Woman, unless what happy Minutes she can get by Stealth, at her Husband's drunken Hours. To speak without Partiality, Muscovy may well be called the Purgatory of the Women, they being kept under so rigorous a Discipline by their Husbands, that in some Places Slaves be treated with much less Severity: For, it is not sufficient, that by their Ecclesiastical Constitutions they are debarred from Venery two Days in a Week, viz. Mondays and Wednesdays, besides, in Lent, and some other Fast, which make up near Eight Months in the Year; but Abstinency from their Wives and Aqua vitae is the chief Penance laid upon the Muscovite Husbands by their Priests; so that the Wife bearing the same Share with her Husband for his Trespasses, labours under such Hardships as would seem intolerable in other Countries. If a married Woman happens to grant a Friend in a Corner Kindness, she is sure, besides the House-Discipline, to be sent into a Monastery, where she is to stay all her Life-time. The worst of it is, that this Severity often furnishes a Husband, with a Pretence upon the least Surmise, to rid himself of his Wife, by suborning of Witnesses, a thing frequently practised in those Parts. If a married Woman happen to have no Children by her Husband, he has the Liberty of Persuading, and if that be not prevailing enough, of Cudgelling her into a Monastery, where she must tarry all her Life-time, for what, perhaps, was none of her Fault, but the Husbands, who has the Liberty of marrying again in six Weeks. But this is not all, if the Husband is taken with a Fit of Devotion (whether real or pretended, it matters not) of leaving his Wife for God's sake, as they term it, which is as much in plain English, when a Man is tired of his Wife, and maintaining his Family, he has the Liberty, of going into a Monastery, without his Wife's Consent, or making any Provision for his Children; where he has a prospect of becoming, perhaps, from a Mechanic, a Priest, if his Wife marry again; this being the only Amends the Wife has to make herself, if that may be accounted an Amends, when they are forced to leap (according to the old Proverb) Out of the Frying-pan into the Fire; for whenever they Mary again, they are sure to meet with the Muscovian House-Discipline, which is the Cudgel and the Whip. It is so general a Custom in Muscovy, for a Husband to chastise his Wife with the Whip, that the Outcry's of a Woman upon such an Occasion, are no more regarded, than we do a Correction given to Children. They often used to tie them up, stark naked, by the Hair of the Head, and so to whip them as long as they were able; Nay, there have not been wanting Examples of Husband's whipping their Wives to Death, upon Suspicion of Adultery, without as much as being called to an Account for it, they pretending to be exempt from Punishment on the account of killing a Wife or Slave, if it happen upon Correction. This barbarous Custom has of late Years, however, been much altered, if not quite abolished, among People of Fashion, by the prudent Care of the Parents, who now a-days, to mitigate at least the Slavery of their Daughters, oblige their Husbands in their Jointures, under considerable Forfeitures, to find them with clothes, suitable to their Qualities, to feed them with good wholesome Meat, and Drink, to use them kindly without Whipping, Striking or Kicking; but these Contracts, as all others, are sometimes kept, sometimes broken, the General Custom being a strong Plea on the Husband's side; the best Comfort the poor Women have, is that their Neighbours and Friends receive the same Treatment. I know it has been alleged in behalf of the Muscovian House-Discipline, that the Women here have very lewd Tongues, will drink a merry Cup of strong Liquor, and upon an Occasion not refuse a Kindness to a Friend; but grant this to be true, if the Muscovites, according to the laudable Examples of other Nations of Europe, would give their Children of both Sexes a more generous Education, the Husbands would show better Example and more Complaisance to their Wives; these Means would prove, without all question, more effectual than all their Whips and Cudgels.  
As to what concerns their Oeconomy and the Affairs of their Houses in general, 
Their Oeconomy.  it must be confessed, that it bears not the least comparison with what is usual in these Parts; for the inferior Sort live in wooden Houses, very low, and meanly built, their Household Stuff consisting commonly in two or three Pots, and a few wooden or earthen Dishes. Some of the richer Sort make use of Pewter, but what they have of it is very ill kept, as is most of their other Furniture, the Muscovites not making the least account of Cleanliness▪ and as for Plate, there is scarce any thing like it to be seen, unless it be some few drinking Cups and Goblets. Their Rooms, at the best are hung with Mats, and adorned with two or three Images, painted after the Muscovian Fashion. As for their Sleeping, they strive not only to imitate, but also to outdo the ancient Inhabitants of Capua; for those would not allow their Children any Beds; till they were Married, alleging, that Beds were invented for the Ease of Ancient and decripid People, not to encourage young Men in their Effoeminacy. The Muscovites seem to be more severe, the most of them not using Beds, neither before nor after Marriage, nor in their Old Age. A great many even of the better Sort are contented with Matrushes, and the Poor with Chaff or Straw, and for want of that, with their clothes, which in the Summer they spread upon a Table, Bench, or perhaps the Ground; and in the Winter, lie near or upon their Stoves, which are flat on the Top; Master and Mistress, Man and Maid, all in one Room; nay, in the Country the Poultry and the Pigs are not excluded from the same Room in the Nighttime. The common People have very little other Cheer but corpse Meal, Pea●e, Turnips, Cabbages, Colworts, Cucumbers, both f●esh and pickled with Salt and Vinegar. They seldom want fresh Fish in a Country so abounding with Rivers and Lakes; but their greatest Delicacy is Saltfish, which being ill salted, has a very strong Smell. Most of their Dishes are seasoned with Onions and Garlic▪ and that to such a degree, that you may know the Approach of any of them by the Scent, before you see them, especially in Lent. The Spawn of F●sh, but especially of the Sturgeon, which we call Caviar, is one of their best Banquets. I have made mention of this before in the iv Chapter; but because it is much esteemed by a great many in these Parts, but especially in Italy, where they use it in Lent, I will give a short Description of it here.  
Caviar, 
Caviar.  or Cavajar (by the Russians called Ikary) is made of the Roes of two different Fishes, which they catch in the River Wolga, but espcecially near the City of Astracan, to wit, of the Sturgeon, and the Belluga. I will not pretend to describe the first, it being too well known in these Parts; But the Belluga is a large Fish, about twelve or fifteen Foot long, without Sca●es, not unlike a Sturgeon, but more large and incomparably more luscious, his Belly being as tender as Marrow, and his Flesh whiter than Veal, from whence he is called White-fish by the Europeans; under which Name we have mentioned it before, in the Description of the River Wolga and the Caspian Sea. This Belluga lies in the bottom of the River, at certain Seasons, and swallows many large Pebbles of a great Weight, to ballast himself against the Force of the Stream of the Wolga augmented by the melting of the Snows in the Spring: When the Wace●s are assuaged, he disgorges himself. Near Astrac●n, they catch sometimes such a Quantity of them, that they throw away the Flesh, (tho' the daintiest of all Fish) reserving only the Spawn, of which they sometimes take an Hundred and fifty, or Two hundred Weight out of one Fish. These Roes they salt and press, and put up into Casks, if it is to be sent abroad, or to be kept for a considerable time, else they keep it pressed, only a little corned with Salt. That made of the Sturgeons' Spawn is black and small grained, somewhat Waxy, like Potargo, and is called Ikary, by the Muscovites; this is also made by the Turks. The second Sort which is made of the Roes of the Belluga or White-fish, has a Grain as large as a small Pepper-corn, of a darkish Grey, the Caviar made out of this Spawn, the Muscovites call Arminska Ikary, because they believe it was first made by the Armenians. Both Kind's they cleanse from its Strings, salt it, and lay it upon shelving Board's, to drain away the Oily and most Unctuous Part; this being done, they salt, press it, and put it up into Casks containing 700 or 800 Weight, and so send it to Musco and other Places, from thence it is transported by the English and Dutch into Italy. That Glue which is called Ising-glass is made out of the Belluga's Sounds.  
But to return to the Russian Diet; They prepare this with Onions and Pepper mixed with Oil and Vinegar, in the Nature of a Salad. The middling Sort of People in Muscovy living sparingly, and the Poor meanly in their Diet; they know no Superfluity but Drink, which they will purchase, let come of it what will.  
Their ordinary Drink is a sort of small Hydromel, 
Quas.  which they call Quas; This they make of Honey-combs, which they beat in warm Water, stirring it about for some time, and after it hath rested ten or twelve Hours, it is cleansed thorough a Sieve, boiled and scummed, and so immediately used.  
Next to this is the strong Hydromel, 
Hydromel.  which they order sometimes with Raspberries, Cherries, Strawberries, or Mulberries; they infuse what Fruit they have most a mind to, for two or three Nights, in Water, or sometimes in Aqua vitae, till it has extracted the Colour and Tastes of the Fruit. Into this they put the purest Honey, to every Pound three or four Pounds of Water, according as they would have it strong; Into this they put a Toast dipped in the Dregs of Beer, which, as soon as the Hydromel gins to work, they take out again. When it has done working, they either keep it upon or without the Lees, according as they either intent to keep it or to spend it immediately; And to give it a pleasant Flavour, they put into it sometimes a little bag of Cinnamon and Grains of Paradise, with a few Cloves. But their main Liquor is Aqua vitae, made out of Corn, which tho' very strong here, however they sometimes fortify with Pepper. Of this they drink a Dram before and after Dinner, and at any other time when they intent to make themselves merry.  
Persons of Quality, and rich Merchants, have of late Years built themselves Houses of Brick and Stone; they lie upon Beds or Quilts, have Tapestry and other Hang, and the rest of their Householdstuff is suitable to their Quality, yet not to that Degree of Politeness as is usual in these Parts. As for their Diet, they don't only use all sorts of Meats and Fowls, but especially by reason of their frequent Fasts, have great Variety of Dishes of all sorts of Fish, Herbs, and Pulse. Among the rest they have one Dish, which they make use of after a drunken Bout, and has a very savoury Taste. They take cold roasted Veal, which they mince, but not very small, with some pickled Cucumbers, to this they put good store of Vinegar, Pepper, and the Liquor of pickled Cucumbers, and recommend it as a good Preservative against the Headache arising from hard Drinking; forasmuch as they believe it dispels the Vapours rising into the Head out of the Stomach. The Cellars of Persons of Quality are always well furnished with Hydromel or Mead, Aqua vitae, strong Beer, Sack, and other sorts of strong Wines; (for the Rhinish and French Wines are in no great esteem among them, as being not strong enough.) They brew their strong Beer, as we do, in March, and to keep it cool, (their Cellars not being vaulted) during the Heat of the Summer they make a Bed of Ice and Snow mixed together, and then a Layer of Barrels, upon them another Bed of Ice, and then again a Row of Barrels, which they cover with Straw and Planks, which serves for a Vault. They are very Splendid in their clothes and Equipage, being attended by a great Number of Slaves, all which however they do without any great Expense, for as much as what Provisions they want for themselves and their Horses, is brought from their Farms in the Country; and as for those Slaves they entertain in the City, they allow them Board-Wages, but so scantily that they can scarce live upon it. This is one of the chiefest Causes that so many Riots and Murders are committed in the Streets of the City of Musco, and, that in Hay-making time the Roads leading to this City are so unsafe to travel, there being about that time so great a Number of Slaves abroad working in the Fields. Persons of Quality and the richest Merchants in Musco keep for this Reason a Guard in their Courts, who watch all Night, and are to knock every hour with a Stick upon a Board, 
Their Interments.  as many Knocks at a time as the Clock has struck Hours.  
They are very Ceremonious in their Interments. No sooner is the sick Person departed, but all the Kindred and Friends come and stand about the Body, making most horrid Out-cries▪ and Lamentations. They ask him, Why he would die? Whether he wanted Meat and Drink? Whether he had not a Handsome Wife? and such like Questions. The next thing to be taken care of, is to send a Present to the Priest to pray for the Soul of the deceased Party, which he is to do Morning and Evening, for six Weeks, upon his Grave. For tho' the Muscovites do not believe Purgatory yet they believe two different Places, where the Soul retires till the Day of Judgement; some, they say, abide in a pleasant Place, where they enjoy the Conversation of Angels; others in a dark Valley, where they are pestered with the Company of Devils. They are of Opinion, that by the Prayers of Priests and Monks, the Souls may be delivered out of this Place of Misery, and God's Wrath be appeased against the Day of Judgement. For which reason also, those that are able give frequent Alms, during these six Weeks. Before it be put into the Coffin, which is made out of the Trunk of a Tree, the Body is well washed, the shroud, or a clean Shirt put about it, and a pair of new Shoes on the Feet, with the Arms cross the Breast.  
At the Funeral Solemnity, 
Funeral Ceremonies.  the Priest goes first, carrying the Image of that Saint, which had been assigned the Deceased at his Baptism for his Patron. Him follow four Virgins, the next of Kin to the deceased, who represent the Mourners, and make most horrid Out-cries and Lamentations, all in a Tune, not unlike the wild Irish. Then follows the Body, carried by six Men upon their Shoulders, the Kindred and Friends following the Body without any Order, with Wax-Candles in their Hands, whilst the Priest is singing certain Psalms, they surround the Body, and by their Incenses, keep off the evil Spirits.  
Being come to the Grave, the Coffin is uncovered, and the same Saint that was carried before the Procession, is held over him; the Priest in the mean while saying certain Prayers, and repeating frequently these Words: Lord, look upon this Soul in Righteousness; and the Widow continuing (but how hearty, is easy to be guessed, considering their Usage) her former Lamentations: Timming Dooshink. Alas! My Dear, Why wouldst thou leave me thus? And repeating the same questions we have mentioned before. Then the Kindred and Friends take their last Farewell of the Deceased, some kissing him, some the Coffin; and as soon as the Priest has put a Testimonial between his Fingers, which is to serve him as a Pass for the other World, the Coffin is shut up, and put into the Grave, with the Face towards the East. The Kindred, after having paid their Devotions to the Images, return to the House, where they drown their Sorrow in strong Liquor. The Mourning is continued for forty Days after, during which, the Kindred are entertained at three several times, viz. the third, the ninth, and twentieth Day; and during this time of Mourning, the Priest reads twice a day (as we mentioned before) the Psalms upon the Grave, having a little Booth made up of Mats, to shelter him from the Wether. The Testimonial or Pass for his Admittance into the other World is signed by the Patriarch or Metropolitan of the Place, and the Confessor, who sells it according to the Ability of those that are to buy it. This Testimonial runs thus: We, whose Names are hereunto subscribed, the Patriarch (or Metropolitan) and Priest of the City of N. do Certify by these Presents, That the Bearer hereof hath always behaved himself and lived among us as became a good Christian, professing the Greek Religion; and though he may have committed some Sins, he hath Confessed the same, whereupon he hath received Absolution, and taken the Communion for the Remission of his Sins. That he hath honoured God and his Saints; that he hath not neglected his Prayers, and hath Fasted on the Hours and Days appointed by the Church; and that he hath always behaved himself towards me, who am his Confessor, in such a manner, that I have no Reason to complain of him, nor to deny him the Absolution of his Sins. In witness whereof, we have given him these Testimonials, to the end, That St. Peter, upon sight of them, may not deny him the opening of the Gate of Eternal Bliss.   

CHAP. IX.  
Of the Civil Government, Laws, and Justiciary Proceed of the Muscovites.  
THE State of Muscovy, or its Political Government, of which we are to treat in this Chapter, is not only Monarchical, but also Despotical or Absolute; forasmuch as the Czar being sole and absolute Master over all his Subjects, disposes without Control of their Lives and Estates, in the same manner as in most ancient Times did the Kings of Assyria, Media and Persia, who governed their Subjects not otherwise, than a Lord does his Slaves; and as it is to this day in Turkey, where the Grand Signior, disposes of the Lives and Fortunes of his Subjects at pleasure. The Czars of Muscovy possessed with so uncontrolled a Power, as Hereditary Sovereigns of these vast Countries we have given a short Description of in the foregoing Chapters, that there is not a Knez or Lord so great in all these vast Dominions, but who without Reluctancy confesses, that he is his Czarish Majesty's Galop or Slave. It is therefore the Czar alone, that gives Laws to the People; it is he that disposeth of the Government of Provinces; it is he that Levies Taxes, makes Peace and War; and to be short, does what he pleases. For, tho' he consults in Matters of Importance with his Boyars or Councillors; yet, besides, that this Counsel is of his own Choosing; he does not always follow it, but reserves to himself the Prerogative of doing what he judges most convenient. The Honours of Knez, Boyars, Dukes or Princes own all their Origin to the Czar's Favour, which they bestow upon such as they would Reward for their Services; and the greatest of them depend upon the Czar's mere Pleasure, and own publicly, that all they have belongs to God and Them: Nay, formerly (within our Age) they were whipped like the vilest Slaves, and that sometimes for a small matter, but of late years small miscarriages have been punished with two or three days Imprisonment. This Slavish Subjection seems to be natural to the Muscovites, forasmuch as in all these several Revolutions that have happened there in our Age, they have frequently changed their Masters, but never showed the least inclination of changing the Form of their Government, which the Sovereign Power has devolved into their hands. The wiser sort among them were perhaps sensible, that those who are good Slaves, make the worst Freemen in the World; not only their natural Inclination, but also their Education, having infused into them the Principles of Passive Obedience, in so transcendent a Degree, as not to have the true Sense of that Liberty we enjoy in these Parts. This is sufficiently evident out of their whole Behaviour, both in public and private; None among them, of what Quality soever approaches the Czar with a Petition or otherwise, but he names himself in the Diminutive. As for instance, if his Name be Peter, he will say, I little Peter, do implore, etc. When they are to be admitted into his Presence, they say; Shall I have the Honour to see the brightness of the Eyes of His Czarish Majesty? If you ask them a Question that surpasses their Judgement, they will answer; God and the Czar knows; and nothing is more frequent in their common Discourse, than to own, that, all what they have is at God's and the Czar's Disposal. The Great Duke, John Basilowits, was the first that reduced them to this entire Submission; for, when most of these Territories, now under the Subjection of the Grand Czar of Muscovy, were divided into a great many Principalities, Governed by their own Laws and Princes, there is no question, but that the Nobility had their Share in the Government here, as well as they had in former Ages in most Countries of Europe; and what confirms me the more in this Opinion, is, that at the Solemnity of the Czar's Coronation, among other Things the Estates, Ecclesiastical and Temporal, are mentioned by the Patriarch, as we shall see anon. This entire Resignation and Subjection of the Muscovites to the Absolute Disposal of their Sovereign, has ever since been maintained by three general Maxims; The first is, that no body is allowed, upon pain of Death, to travel out of Muscovy, without leave of his Czarish Majesty; The second is, that the Czar never Marries a foreign Princess, but looks out for a Spouse among his own Subjects. The third is, the Discouragement of Learning and Sciences, their Knowledge, even of the Priests themselves, not reaching beyond Reading and Writing their own Language. The reason of it is obvious; for as much as Ignorance makes people supple, and conduces much to the easy Conservation of what by a long Custom and Education has been implanted in them; whereas Knowledge is merely without Ambition. Lycurgus was not ignorant of this Maxim, when he established Ignorance as one of the fundamental Laws of his Republic; And the Emperors, Valentinian and Licinius, used to term Learning the Plague and Poison of Sovereignty. And, that by Travelling abroad they might not be enamoured with the sweet taste of Liberty, other Nations enjoy▪ and perhaps, by their Conversation, be instructed in such Matters, as were not to be learned at home; they were not only prohibited to go abroad into other countries', but also Persons of a high Rank debarred from Conversing with foreign Ministers in their own Country, without the Great Duke's express Permission. And for fear, that by introducing a foreign Princess, some new Customs might be introduced among the Muscovites, which in time might cause an Alteration in the State, the Czars of Muscovy, (quite contrary to what is practised by other Princes in Europe) always choose their Spouses among their own Subjects. The Czar being thus secure of his Subject's entire Obedience, he alone creates and deposes Magistrates, and orders them to be punished at Pleasure. He appoints the Governors and Lieutenants of Provinces, for the Management of the ancient Demesnes, and the Administration of Justice; they have a Diack or Secretary, and sometimes another Assessor joined with them, and take Cognisance of all Matters, giving a final and absolute Judgement in all Causes, and have full Power to see their Sentences put in Execution, without any Appeal; unless the Cause be removed before Judgement given, to one of the Pricas or Courts of Justice in Musco. They are changed from three years to three years.  
Besides these Courts, kept by the Waywode or Governor in the Provinces, there are a great many others, who are all kept in the City of Musco, and are called Pricas, where always one of the Boyars, or the Czar's Ministers is Precedent, having joined with him, sometimes one, sometimes more Assessors, and a Diack or Secretary.  
The chiefest are Pomiestnoi Pricas, where a Register is kept of all Manors held by homage, and the Suits concerning them are adjudged, and the Duties belonging to the Great Duke received.  
In the Casanskoi, and Siberskoy Pricas; all differences of the Provinces of Casan and Siberia, are determined, and Accounts kept of all the Furs coming from thence to the Great Duke.  
In the Rosboinoy Pricas, all Robberies upon the Highway, Murders, and other Criminal Causes are Judged.  
The Provinces of Gallitz and Wolodimer, have also their particular Pricas, which is called Galliasko-Volodimirski Pricas; as Novorodkoi Pricas belongs to Novogorod, and Nisenovogorod.  
The Knez and Boyars have their own Pricas, as have also the Gentlemen and Officers of the Court. The Diacks, Secretaries, Clerks, etc. have their own Judge.  
In the Monasterski Pricas, all Ecclesiastical Persons, whether Secular Priests or Monks are judged, except it be in privileged Cases. Besides which, the Patriarch has his particular Pricas.  
There are a great many other Pricas, or Courts of Justice, as those for the Czar's Factors, for his Revenues, for the Galops or Slaves, for the Retalers of Wine, Aqua Vitae, and Hydromel or Mead, for his Smiths, Armourers, Cannoneers; For the Military Officers, for the Cavalry, and many more, too many to be described here.  
Besides which, there is one general Pricas or Court of Justice, where all Matters that do not appertain to any peculiar Pricas, are determined, this is called Siskoi Pricas.  
All the Diacks or Secretaries, Clerks, and Copiers of these Courts, are very well Skilled in Writing and Arithmetic, the latter of which they perform by the help of Plumb-Stones instead of Compters. They keep their Registers in Rolls of Paper pasted together, which being 30 or 40 Yards long, are kept in the Offices. The Boyar, who is Precedent of each Court, and has his Secretary and Assessors, determines finally, all such Causes as come under his Cognisance, he being the Representative of his Imperial Majesty.  
Formerly most of these Causes depended from the Equity of the Judge, 
Laws of Muscovy.  there being very few Laws established then, according to which, Judgement was to be given; They only were concerning High Treason, Adulteries, Thefts, and Debts between private Persons. But in the Year 1647, a Book was compiled in Folio, under the Title of Soborna Vlosienia, that is to say, Universal and General Right, containing all the several Laws and Ordinances, according to which, the Judges were to regulate themselves in the Courts of Judicature. In Civil Cases, they proceed thus: If there be no sufficient Evidence on the Plaintiff's side as to the Matter of Fact alleged against the Defendant, the latter is asked, Whether he will by his Oath, confirm the Answer given to the Plaintiff's Declaration, or else refer it to the Plaintiff's Oath. He, who consents to take the Oath, is brought in the presence of one of their Saints, where being admonished, and asked, Whether he will take this Oath upon the Salvation of his Soul? If he persists in his Resolution, he is obliged to kiss a little Cross, and the Saints Image. Those that have taken an Oath, tho' never so true, are looked upon as Scandalous, and are not admitted to the Communion in three Years after. For which Reason, and to obviate Perjuries (which are pretty common here) the Great Duke made an Edict in the Year 1634, That all Promises or Obligations, whether for Money or Pawning, tho' between Father and Son, should be put in Writing, signed by both Parties, under Forfeiture of the Debt. Perjury is punished by a severe Whipping and Banishment. Strangers take their Oaths according to the Custom of their several Countries and Religions.  
In Criminal Cases, the Accused cannot be Condemned, altho'never so many Witnesses appear against him, unless he confess the Fact. To force therefore Criminals to a Confession of the truth, they make use of the Torture, which has its several Degrees: The first is the Strappado; when they hang the Malefactor with his Hands tied behind, in the Air, having fastened to his Feet a great Beam, upon which the Executioner ever and anon gets up, to further the Dislocation of the Members, and consequently to augment the Pain. Under his Feet is made a Fire, which with the Smoke and Heat stifles and burns him: If they don't think this sufficient, they shave his Head, and, as he is thus hanging, drop gradually cold Water upon the Crown of his Head, which is the most exquisite Torment that can be invented. Whipping in Muscovy is performed thus; A lusty Fellow, one of the Executioner's Men after having stripped them to the middle, takes up one by one upon his Back (much after the same manner as the Boys in England are horsed by their Fellow-Scholars at School) and having tied their Feet together with a Cord which comes through the Legs of him that holds them up, is held by another Servant of the Executioners, so fast that they are not able to stir. The Executioner with a Bull's Pizzle, having fastened to the end of it three Straps of an Elks Skin not tanned, lays it on their Back with so much Dexterity and Strength, that at every Lash the Blood gushes out on all sides: Heretofore these Punishments were not accounted Infamous, and were inflicted upon Persons of the first Rank; but time has in a great measure corrected that Error. Besides this, they have another Way of Chastisement, which is also used in Families for the Correction of Children and Slaves. He that is to be thus corrected, after having pulled off his clothes to the Shirt and Drawers, is laid down upon the Ground flat upon his Belly, one sits across his Head and Neck, another upon his Feet, each of them furnished with a good Switches, wherewith they sound tickle his Back, in the same Manner as we beat the Dust out of clothes or Hang. Murder is a capital Crime, unless no body prosecute it; or it be that a Man kills his Wife or Slave under Correction. He that has committed a Murder, after he has been kept with Bread and Water in close Prison, has his Head cut off; But if a Wife kills her Husband, she is put in the Ground, alive, up to the Neck, till she dies. The Punishment of Coiners is, to have some Metal ready melted poured down their Throats. Traitors, after they have been tormented to the highest Degree, are often banished into Siberia, some with their Noses and Ears cropped, some without Eyes, some are put under the Ice. Hanging has not been long in use in Russia; but what is most remarkable is, that the Malefactor, most commonly at the Command of the Hangm●n, puts his Neck thorough the Noose, and turns himself off, ●uch particular Admirers are the Russians of Passive Obedience. Thefts are not capital in Muscovy, but they are not sparing in applying to them the Torture for the Discovery of their Accomplices. The first time, after a sound Whipping across the Marketplace, they have one Ear cut off, and are imprisoned for two Years; The second time they receive the same Punishment; but as an additional Chastisement, are banished into Siberia. The Concealers and Receivers undergo the same Punishment. Those that sell Tobacco and Aqua vitae without Licence, have their Nostrils slit, or else are whipped. How they punish Adultery is mentioned before. Those that are uncapable of paying their Debts, are used with a most barbarous Severity: For if any one happen to fail of paying at the time prefixed, he is put in a Sergeant's House for some time, to see whether in the mean time he can make Satisfaction or agree with the Creditor. If he cannot, he is carried to Prison, and from thence brought every Day to a certain Place appointed for that purpose, where, for a whole Hour, the Executioner beats him with a pretty thick Wand across the Shinbone. If he can put in Security for his forthcoming the next day, in order to receive the same Chastisement, he is permitted to go home; if not, he is remanded to Prison, and is to undergo the same every day till he has made Satisfaction; which if he cannot do at last, he is to be sold as a Slave to his Creditor, with Wife and Children; but this last the Muscovites are not much concerned at, forasmuch as they frequently fell themselves and their whole Family upon a very slender Account. So much are they accustomed to Slavery, that they scarce look upon it as a Punishment. Sometimes the Executioner, for a Present, will suffer the Debtor to put a small Iron Plate under his Boots. The same Rigour is used, without any difference, to all of what Quality, Condition, Sex or Age soever.  
A Bojar or Muscovian Lord giving his attendance at Court or at any extraordinary Solemnity  
Pag. 177   

CHAP. X.  
An account of the Coronation of the Czars of Muscovy, their Grandeur, Revenue, Marriages, etc.  
NO sooner is the Czar of Muscovy dead, but Messengers are sent every where to summon the Chief Officers of the Court and others, who are to be present at the Coronation, to repair to the City of Musco, where this Solemnity is performed with all the Expedition imaginable, and sometimes the very next day after the Decease of the Predecessor. The Metropolitans, Archbishops, Knez, Boyars, and the principal Merchants of the Kingdom, being entered the place at the day appointed for the Coronation of the new Czar, a Scaffold is erected three Steps high, and covered with Persian Tapestry, in the great Church within the Castle. On this Scaffold are set three very rich Chairs, at an equal distance from one another, to wit: One for the Great Duke, another for the Patriarch, and the third for the Ducal Cap, embroidered with Pearls and Diamonds, with a Tassel on the Crown of it, on which hangs a little Crown, all over beset with Diamonds of a great Value, and the Robe, which is made of the richest Brocado, lined with Sables.  
The new Czar, 
The Czar's Coronation▪  attended by the Patriarch and Metropolitans, being come within the Church, the Clergy begin to sing certain Hymns, which being done, the Patriarch prays to God, St. Nicholas, and other Saints, desiring them to be present at this Great Solemnity. The prayer being ended, the Chief Minister of State takes the Grand Duke by the Hand, and presents him to the Patriarch, and says: The Knez and Boyars having acknowledged this Prince the lawful Heir to the Crown, as being the next of Kin to the late Czar, they desire, that you may Crown him immediately. The Patriarch than leads the Prince upon the Scaffold, where being seated in one of the three Chairs, he blesses him with a little Cross beset with Diamonds, by putting it to his Head, and immediately after, one of the Metropo●●tans reads the following Prayer: O Great Lord our God, thou King of kings, who by the Prophet Samuel, didst once choose thy faithful Servant, David, to be King over thy People of Israel, harken to our Prayers, which we thy unworthy Servants offer up unto thee, at this time. Look down from the highest Heaven upon thy faithful Servant here present, who, through thy Grace, thou hast exalted to be King over thy People, and thy Son hath redeemed by his Blood. Anoint him with the Oil of Cheerfulness, protect him by thy Power, and Crown him with a precious Diadem; grant him a long and happy Reign; put the Royal Sceptre into his Hands, that he may sway it upon the Throne of Justice. Let all barbarous Languages acknowledge his Power, and let both his Heart and Understanding be always directed to thy fear, and during the Course of this mortal Life, let him never recede from thy Commandments. Let Heresy, and Schism not come near his Person or Government; and may he always maintain and observe what is commanded and ordained by the holy Greek Church; Judge thy People in Justice, and show thy Mercy to the Poor, that, when they leave this Valley of Misery, they may be received into eternal Joys. The whole Prayer he concludes with these Words; For thine is the Kingdom, the Power, and the Glory: God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost, be with us and remain with us.  
The Prayer ended, two Metropolitans by order from the Patriarch, take the Cap and Robe up, which are taken from their Hands by some Boyars, who put them upon the Grand Duke, whom the Patriarch blesses a second time by touching his Forehead with the Cross of Diamonds; and whilst he is saying, In the Name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and imparting the third Blessing to the Grand Duke, the Ducal Cap is by two of the Boyars, put upon the Patriarch's Head, who causes all the rest of the Prelates there present, to approach, and give the Benediction to the Great Duke, but only with their Hands. Then the Great Duke and Patriarch sit down, but raise again immediately, when the Litany is sung, every Verse ending, with God have mercy upon us, and the new Czar's Name. The Litany ended, both the Great Duke and Patriarch sit down again, when one of the Metropolitans, approaching to the Alter, sings the following Words: O God preserve our Czar, and Grand Duke of all the Russes, whom God, out of his great Mercy hath bestowed upon us, God grant him good Health, and a long and happy Life. All that are present, repeat the same Words, and the Boyars, and Chief Lords approaching to the Great Duke, as a sign of their Subjection, smite their Foreheads before him, and afterwards kiss his Hand. This Ceremony being over, the Patriarch standing alone before the Great Duke, admonishes him in the following Words: Since through the singular Providence of God, the Estates of the Kingdom, as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal, have Acknowledged and Crowned You Great Duke over all the Russes, and have Entrusted You with a Matter of so great Weight, as the Government of so great a Kingdom, You ought to employ all Your Thoughts, to the Love of God, to the Obedience of His Commands, to the due Administration of Justice, and the Protection of the True Greek Religion. Then the Patriarch gives him once more his Bendiction, and the whole Assembly goes from thence into the Church of St. Michael the Archangel, which is opposite to the former; where the L●●any is Sung over again, as before; the same is done afterwards in the Church of St. Nicholas, where an End is put to the Ceremony, and the whole Assembly is most magnificently Entertained in the great Hall of the Great Duke's Palace.  
In former times the Chiefest Dignity in the whole Empire, 
Principal Officers of the Court.  was that of Lord High Steward of Muscovy (called Sunderstrevoi Coiniske.) When Zurki was called to the Crown, he was in that Office; since which time, it has been suppressed. The next, and which is now the first in Dignity, is the Duaretskoy, or Great Master, which is correspondent to our Lord High Steward of the Household. The next in order is the Orusnitshei, or Master of the Horse. These three precede all the other Boyars and Lords of the Court. Next to these are the two Secretaries of State, the first whereof, is the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal or Chancellor, the other is the Vice Chancellor. After them come the Posticnizei or Lord Chamberlain, who makes the Great Duke's Bed; next to him the Catamutzoy Klut-ziom, or Vice Chamberlain, the Cratzey or Carver. Then follow the Stolniki or Gentlemen Sewers, the Strapsi or Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber, and the Duoroini or Gentlemen-Ushers; besides the Pages, Secretaries and Clerks, and a good number of Interpreters, for all Languages. Besides these, there are six Capital Officers belonging to the Court, which they call Courts of Chancery: The first is for foreign Affairs, under the Tuition of its Chancellor; the second for War, the third for Crown-Lands, and the Czar's Revenues, under the Lord Treasurer: The fourth receives the Accounts of Factors, and those that manage the Taverns▪ The fifth is for Appeal in Civil Causes, and the sixth for Criminal Causes. The Czar has also two Councils, with whom he consults concerning Matters of Moment; the first is in the nature of the Cabinet Council, composed of the Boyars; the second is corresponding to our Privy Council, composed out of the Ocolnits, or Lords, out of whose number the Boyars are chosen, and all of them depending from the mere Pleasure of the Czar; they commonly meet in the Nighttime, when they are to consult about State Affairs. All the Knez and the Boyars, who have plentiful Estates, are obliged to give their Attendance every day at Court, and to smite their Forehead in the Great Duke's Presence, which he looks upon as an Argument of their Fidelity and his Security, which by their Absence might be put in danger, considering the great Authority they have in their respective Provinces. They are obliged to appear at Court in great Splendour, to live very Magnificiently, both in their Houses and Retinue; so, that those who have no Employments, and want Means to make their Appearance at Court, have leave given them to retire into the Country, where they live, rather like Peasants than Noblemen. The Knez, Boyars and Gentlemen, enjoy this Prerogative as well as the Monasteries, that they are exempted from Taxes, but are obliged to maintain a certain number of Soldiers, both Horse and Foot, proportionable to their Revenue. No body is permitted, of what Quality soever, to appear in the Czar's presence with a Sword on his side, nay, not as much as within the Palace.  
The Court of the Czar of Muscovy never appears in greater Splendour, 
The 〈…〉  than at the public Audiences of Ambassadors; when all the Knez, Boyars, Officers of the Household, and the Chiefest of the Czar's Factors, are obliged to appear in the greatest Magnificence in the World. Besides several Regiments of Guards, which are drawn up on both sides of the Courts of the Palace, to the very bottom of the Stairs, where the Ambassador is to pass. In the Hall which leads immediately to that where the Audience is to be given, the Guards of the Czar's Person are placed in a most splendid Equipage, their Vests of Velvet, lined with Sables, their Caps adorned with Pearls and precious Stones, and their Partisans covered with Gold and Silver. At the upper End of the Hall of Audience, His Czarish Majesty is placed in a Throne of Massy Silver, with his Sceptre in his Hand, and a Crown on his Head. The Throne is most curiously wrought, standing seven or eight Steps higher than the Floor. The Crown which the Czar upon such an Occasion wears upon a Cap lined with Sables, is covered all over with precious Stones, it terminates towards the Top, in the Form of a Pyramid, with a Golden Cross at the Spire. The Sceptre glisters all over with precious Stones of great Value; his Garments being covered before with Jewels, and embroidered all over with Pearls. On both sides of the Chair or Throne, but something Lower stand four young Lords, remarkable for their Tallness, with Silver Battleaxes over their Shoulders, putting their Hands to them as if they were going to strike. They are clad always in White, sometimes in Satt●, sometimes in Ermine Vests, according to the difference of the Season; their Caps, nay, even their Boots, being covered with the same, having great Chains of Gold across their Breasts, reaching down to their Hips. On the right side of the Chair or Throne, upo● a P●ramid of Silver stands the Imperial Apple, of massy Gold, of a considerable Bigness, representing the World; and on the same side, five Paces Distance from the Throne, stands the Lord Chancellor. Round about by the Walls are Benches raised three or four steps above the Floor, and about the breadth of a good Walk, where are placed the Knez and Boyars, sometimes to the Number of two hundred, clothed all of them with Vests of Cloth of Gold and Silver, or Velvet adorned▪ with Pearls and Jewels. The Grose or the Czar's Merchants or Factors, stand at the lower End of the Hall, in ve●y rich R●bes, taken for that purpose out of the Czar's Wardrobe; The Sides and Floor of the Hall of Audience, as also the Benches, where the Lords are placed, being all covered with rich Persian Tapestry. As soon as an Ambassador enters the Hall of Audience, he makes a very low Reverence, the Throne of the Czar being exactly opposite to the Door; Then advancing, and stopping in the midst of the Hall, he makes a second, and when he is ready to speak, the third. The Credentials being delivered to the Czar, (who immediately gives them to his Chancellor that stands near the Throne) and the Presents sent to the Czar being offered, and the Salutes and other Ceremonies used upon such Occasions past, the Ambassador is reconducted to his Palace, where he is splendidly entertained with a great number of Dishes out of the Czar's Kitchen, which in great State are carried from the Castle to the Ambassadors House. There is one thing very remarkable in this Court in the Public Audience of Christian Ambassadors, that they and their Retinue are obliged to kiss the Grand Czar's Hand; which, as it is otherwise looked upon as a thing much below the Dignity of an Ambassador; so it is considered in the Muscovian Court as a particular Favour, which is only granted to the Ambassadors of Christian Princes, and never permitted to Infidels.  
The Revenues of the Czar of Muscovy are proportionable to the vast Extent of his Dominions. For besides, that he is Heir to all who die intestate and without Heirs; He lays what Imposition he thinks convenient upon the Estates and Persons of his Subjects, which indeed, in times of Peace are not great; but in times of War very excessive; so that they pay sometimes the Pottina, as it is called in Muscovy, which is the Fifth Part of every Man's Estate; as in the Reign of Michael Federowitz, when the famous Siege of Smolensko was to be undertaken, in the Year 1632. But most frequently at the Beginning of any great War, the Tenth is paid by the Muscovites.  
The Great Duke's proper Demesne, is always farmed out, from whence arises so considerable a Revenue, that it maintains near a Hundred Thousand Strelitz or▪ Musketeers, which are in part employed for the Guard of his Person and the City of Musco, partly are disposed in the Frontier-places.  
The Customs are very considerable in Muscovy, Five per Cent. of all Merchandices imported or exported, being to be paid to the Czar. The Customhouse of Archangel has some Years paid in near 200000 l. Sterling; and since the Establishment of a free Commerce betwixt China, Persia and Muscovy, the Customs paid on those Frontiers amount to a great Sum yearly.  
The Czar is as it were the General Merchant of the Empire, employing under him a great number of Factors, who are all accountable to him. What is imported by the Greeks and Persians is engrossed for the Czar's Use at a certain Price; Hides, Pot-ash, Wax, Hemp, Flax, and other such like Commodities, which are of the Product of Muscovy, are sent by these Factors to Archangel and other places, where they are trucked off for Silk, Cloth, Velvet, Cloth of Gold, and such other Commodities as the Czar stands in need of; it being a Custom in Muscovy for the Czar to bestow his Graces among his Subjects, in Silks, Velvets, Sables, and such like; As his Houshold-Servants are for the most part paid with Meal, Honey, Fish, Nut-oils, Oa●s, Beer, Mead, and other Necessaries. His Revenue out of●the Fur and Caviar, as also the Ithyocolla and Agarick, ● must needs be very great, forasmuch as he monopolizes these Commodities.  
Bath-stoves being so common in Muscovy, that there is not a Village so small, but has one or more of them: The Impost laid upon those that keep them for public Use amounts to a vast Sum; But as the Taverns and other Houses where strong Liquors are sold, infinitely outnumber the Bath-stoves, so the Revenue arising from to the Czar is incredible; some of them being farmed out at 2000, others at 6000, some at 10000 and 12000 Rubbles per Annum, reckoning a Rubble at●the rate of 8 Shillings Sterling.  
It is to be imagined, that all these several Branches, when united, must needs make up a vast Treasure, but, if his Receippts are great, his Issues and Expenses are proportionable thereto. For, not to insist here upon the extraordinary Splendour and Pomp of his Court, the Presents and Expenses bestowed upon foreign Ambassadors, and the vast Consumption of all manner of Provisions of his Table, and the rest of his Court, where above a thousand Persons have Meat provided for them; every day. His Military Expenses are almost incredible. The vastness of his Territories obliges him to keep above a hundred thousand Men in constant Pay, which in time of War are sometimes augmented to three hundred thousand; His Wars are more expensive to him than most other Princes of Europe, by reason of the great number of foreign Officers as well as Soldiers, he entertains in his Armies, who are both very plentifully and punctually paid; so, that notwithstanding the vastness of his Revenues, at the commencement of any War, he is obliged to lay extraordinary Impositions upon his Subjects.  
The Great Duke, 
Coin.  having only the Power of Coining Money, the same is commonly Farmed out to several Merchants of the Cities of Musco, Novogorod, 'tTwere and Plescou; these four Cities enjoying alone the Privilege of Coining, throughout all Muscovy. Their Silver Coin (for Gold they have none, unless it be Medals) is of an Oval figure, and very small, the biggest being worth but a Penny, they call them Copees, or Denaing, having on one side the Arms of Muscovy, as we have described it before, and on the other the Great Duke's Name then Reigning; and that of the City, where it is Coined. They have two lesser Sorts, called Poluske and Mustofske; the first is worth half, the second the fourth part of a C●pee, both of Silver, so that this small Money being so very troublesome to Tell; the Muscovites in their Trading make up their Accounts by Altins, Grif, and Rubbles; the first of these they count worth Three, the second Ten, and the third a Hundred Copees; tho' there▪ be not such Coin in Muscovy, but only is made use of in Commerce, to avoid the Multiplication of Copees. Besides this small Money, they make use, for the most part, of Rixdollars, and some Spanish Reals. The first they call J●sim●i, from the word Joachim, a name of a certain Saint, whose Image was formerly Stamped upon one side of these Rixdollars, and who hath communicated his name to a certain City in Bohemia, called Joachimstad, where in the Year 1519, these Rixdollars were first Coined, and are in Germany to this day, called Joachim's Dollars. The Czar rarely appears in Public, unless it be on Festivals, or some other extraordinary Occasion, when he shows himself in the utmost Splendour; none but his Domestics and Lords in Office are admitted to approach within the inward Court; The Guards which are within the Court, are kept under so exact a Discipline, that they stand at their Duty, silent, and as it were, immovable. He dines but seldom in public, and whether at Dinner or Supper, there is not the least Noise made by the Sounding of Trumpets or otherwise, but a certain Officer goes to the Cellar and Kitchen-door, where he calls to the Servant, Godusar Kushinung, that is to say, The Grand Signior would be Served, when immediately, the Meat is carried up. The Grand Duke always Dines alone; but if he invites any of his Lords, they are placed at another Table at some distance from his, and are Served with the same Meat, that has been presented to the Grand Duke. For, it is to be observed, that the Grand Duke has always fifty Dishes dressed for his Dinner, which the Gentlemen, that bring them up all at once, hold so long in their Hands, till the Carver hath showed them to the Czar, who, after he has made choice of such of them as he likes best, sends the rest to such Persons of Quality, as he has invited to Dinner, or if he Dines alone, he sends those Dishes that have been untouched, to some of his Boyars, to their Houses.  
There is a House of Pleasure at about three Miles distance from the City of Musco, belonging to the Great Dukes, where they go once a Year, towards the end of May. It is called Obrasauksky, which is as much as Transfiguration, it being dedicated to the Transfiguration in the Mount. Here the Czar, in imitation of these Words: Master, 'tis good for us to be here, let us make three Tabernacles, has very magnificent Tents set up, for him and his Retinue, where he spends some time very retiredly, no body being admitted to disturb the Czar with any Petitions, or other Business; Nay, round about these Tents, are not only Rails, but Guards, placed to hinder the approach of the People, whom the Czar does not allow to be Eye-witnesses of his Retirement.  
It being an established Custom in Muscovy, 
His Marriage▪  as we have said before, that the Czar never makes Alliances by way of Marriage with foreign Princes, he always chooses one of his own Subjects, which is generally done with a great deal of Secrecy, and never published till after the Consummation of the Marriage; forasmuch as the Person the Czar makes Choice of (which is done by Tying a Crown upon her Head) is exposed to the Envy and Malice of such other Ladies, as have been refused by the Prince, so that to avoid any dangerous consequences, but especially the Charms of these Rival Ladies, which are much feared by the Muscovites, there is scarce any thing known of the Czar's Marriage, till it is Proclaimed by the Sound of the Great Bell in Musco, perhaps the finest in the World.  
As the Fashion of the Czar's clothes is like that of the Nobility, 
The Czaritza▪  but only richer; so the Dress of the Czaritza or Empress is little different from other Women; the Attire of her Head is something higher, and her Smock Sleeves are much longer, to wit, ten or twelve English Yards; besides that, her Robe or uppermost Gown has wide Sleeves, not unlike to those of our Bachelors of Arts: These are worn by all her Women of Honour, Chamber-Women, Ladies, and Embroideresses. The Father or Brother of the Czaritza or Empress, dare not call her his Daughter and Sister, nor dare any of the Kindred own themselves so.  
It is a general Custom among the Russians, 
The Czarovitz.  not to let their young Children be seen by any body, but their nearest Relations, for fear Strangers should cast some ill Aspect upon them. This is more strictly observed with the Czarovitz or Son of the Czar, none being permitted to see him, unless it be his Tutor, and Family Servants, till he be fifteen Years old, when he is exposed to public View; At the Birth of a Czarovitz, the people, to demonstrate their Joy, bring great Presents to the Court, which are, for the most part, returned, but, if the Czar likes any of them, he pays to the full Worth for them. The Czar's Children are attended by other Children, bred up with them, who exactly know their distance, and what manner of Respect is to be paid to them, as well as other Persons, of what degree soever. None of them dare speak the least Word of what passes in their Court; as it is death for any one to Reveal what is passed in the Czar's Palace.   

CHAP. XI.  
Of the Religion of the Muscovites, and their Church Government.  
THE Muscovites do all profess one and the same Religion, which may be said to be particular to them; forasmuch as it extends not beyond the Grand Czar's Dominions, unless it be at Narva, where some few Muscovites live under the Jurisdiction of Sweden, and that there is some Analogy betwixt them and those Inhabiting the Polish Russia, that profess the Greek Religion. The Muscovites glory, that they are the only True Christians now in the World; forasmuch as they are baptised, whereas others have been only Sprinkled, which is the Reason they allege for Rebaptising all such, of what Persuasion soever, that embrace their Religion. They profess, as they say, the true Greek Religion, which makes them show abundance of Respect and Kindness to the Greeks, so that the Greek Monks or Priests, which frequently come from other parts into Muscovy with their Relics, know how to make an Advantage of their Simplicity and Ignorance. They found their Religion on the Books of the Old and New Testament. They are forbidden to bring the whole Bible to Church (though they are allowed to read it at home) by reason of several passages in the Old Testament; so that they only carry the New Testament, and some certain chosen Psalms and Verses taken out of the Prophets. It is about threescore years ago that they got the Bible translated into the Russian Language, wherein they followed, as they pretend, the footsteps of the Seventy Interperters. They have also a certain Book, which they call the History of the Gospel, but the whole so adulterated with Fabulous Narrations, and Impertinent Circumstances, that in another Christian Country it would be so far from being looked upon as a Book of Devotion, that it would appear abominable. As to the Explication of the Bible, they follow St. Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem, who flourished towards the latter end of the Fourth Age, under the Reign of the Emperor Theodosius, and ought not to be confounded with Cyril of Alexandria. The rest of the Fathers, which are in greatest esteem among the Russians, are John Damascene, Gregory Nazianzen, St. John Chysostome, and Ephraim the Syrian; of whom they relate, that an Angel having presented to him a Book writ in Golden Characters, which no body could disclose, he immediately received those Instructions from thence, which he has transmitted in his Books to Posterity. They relate out of their Annals, that the Christian Religion was first established in these parts by the Apostle St Andrew, who leaving Greece, came to the Borysthenes, where he embarked, and by the Sea of Ladoga, came to Novogorod, where he Preached the Gospel. That the Christian Religion was afterwards extirpated by the Neighbouring Pagans, who made themselves Masters of Muscovy, till in the Year 989. Prince Wolodimer, or Vlodimer, Great Duke of Russia having given them a signal Overthrow, and reunited several of these Provinces to his Crown, grew so famous for his great Achievements, that Basilius and Constantine Porphyrogennetae, Emperors of Constantinople, sent their Ambassadors to Congratulate his good Success; and that by the Conversation and Instructions of these Ambassadors, Prince Wolodimer was induced to embrace the Christian Faith, and to receive Baptism. John Cropalates who writ part of the Byzantine History, and lived much about the same time, as also Cedrens and Zonaras chief attribute the Conversion of the Russians to the Christian Religion, to a Miracle performed by a Bishop that was sent thither by the Patriarch of Constantinople to instruct and baptise the people. For, these Infidels having objected to him, That, since God had preserved Daniel's Companions in the Fiery Furnace, why might not with the same, or more reason, the Bible be prevented by God's power, from being consumed by Fire? The Bishop, after having told them that he was assured he could not ask any thing from God, which he could not obtain by his prayers, cast the Bible into a great Fire, made for that purpose, where having lain till the Fire was all spent, it was taken out as entire and untouched as it was cast in, whereat Wolodimer being moved, abolished all Idolatry, and in lieu thereof, planted Christianity in all his Territories. From hence it is, that they deduce the Origin of their Religion from the Greek Church, which however, they have much altered since.  
The Creed of Athanasius is the general Rule of their Faith, for they believe in God the Father as Creator of the World, in God the Son, as Saviour and Redeemer of Mankind, and in the Holy Ghost, as Sanctifier of all the Faithful; but for the rest, they are involved in a great many Superstitions, and fix the Centre of their Devotion, more in the outward and Ceremonial Part, than in the Internal Part of Religion. They pay their Venerations to the Virgin Mary, the Evangelists, the Apostles, and an infinite number of other Saints, not only as Intercessors, but Co-operators of their Salvation, for they pay to their Saints and Images all the Honours due to none but God Almighty. There is never a Family so small in M●scovy, but what has its Tutelar Saints Image hung up against the Wall of the Chamber, unto whom the ignorant People pay their daily Devotion, and all the religious Instructions they give to their Children, tends to no more, than to stand with a great deal of Respect, and to say their Prayers before those Images; for the rest, they place the utmost Excellency of their good Works (which they believe meritorious) in building of Monasteries and Churches, and giving Alms. Those who intent to change their Religion, and embrace the Muscovian, are obliged to go for six Weeks into some Monastery or another, where all the Instructions they receive, is, how to say their Prayers, how to reverence their Saints and Images, and how to make the Cross.  
The whole Exercise of the Muscovian Religion, may be reduced under these several Heads, viz. Baptism, Reading of the Word of God in their Churches, going to Mass, Praying to Saints, and making Reverences before their Images, Processions, Pilgrimages, Fast, Confession and Communion.  
Baptism, 
Their Baptism.  they look upon as the most necessary Point of Religion; they acknowledge themselves conceived and born in Sin, and that by Baptism, they are regenerated and cleansed, according to God's Institution, from their original Impurity. They baptise their Children as soon as they are born; and, unless they be too weak (when they Baptise them at home, but never in the same Room where the Mother lies) they are carried to Church by the Godfather and Godmother, where being met at the Door by the Priest, he signs the Child with the Sign of the Cross in the Forehead, and gives him the Benediction, saying. The Lord preserve thy coming in, and thy going out. Then they walk up together to the Font, which stands in the middle of the Church, cross which, the Priest fastens nine lighted Wax-Candles, delivered to him by the Godfathers, whom he Incenses, and Consecrates the Water with a great many Ceremonies. Then the Procession gins about the Font; the Clerk goes before with the Image of St. John, being followed by the Godfathers, with Wax-Candles in their Hands; thus they go about it three times, whilst the Priest Reads out of a Book. The Procession being over, the Godfathers give the Name of the Child to the Priest, in Writing, upon his Demand, who puts it upon an Image, which he holds upon the Child's Breast, and after some short Prayers, asks the Godfathers, Whether the Child believes in God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Having answered, Yes, they all turn their Backs to the Font, as a Sign of their Aversion to the three next following Questions, to be asked by the Priest, to ' wit; Whether the Child forsakes the Devil? Whether he forsakes his Angels? Whether he forsakes his Works? The Godfathers answering, Yes, distnctly to every Question, and Spitting three times upon the Ground. Then they face about again to the Font▪ and being asked by the Priest, whether they promise to bring up the Child in the true Greek Religion, they advance with the Child nearer towards the Door (for fear the Devil, by whom they believe Children to be possessed before Baptism, should take up his Residence in the Church) where he gins the Exorcism, putting his Hands upon, and blowing three times cross the Child with these Words: Get out of this Child thou unclean Spirit, and make way for the Holy Ghost. Then returning to the Font, he cuts off a little of the Child's Hair, which he puts into a Book, and, having asked the Godfathers, whether the Child was brought thither to be Baptised, he takes him stark Naked into his Arms, and dips him three times into the Water, pronouncing the Words of the Sacrament in the mean while, viz. I Baptise thee in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Immediately after the Baptism, he signs it with the sign of the Cross on the Forehead, upon the Hands, Breast and Back, with a certain Oil consecrated for that purpose, and having put a corn of Salt in the Child's Mouth, and a clean Shirt about him, Thou art, says he, as clean and as clear from thy Original Sin, as thy Shirt. Then the Priest hangs ●bout his Neck a little Cross of Gold, Silver or ●ead, according to the Ability of the Parents, with 〈◊〉 very strict Injunction to wear it all his life-time; ●hich is observed with so much strictness by the Muscovites, that they deny Christian Burial to such 〈◊〉 have it not about them, at their last Exit out of his World. The whole is concluded by the Priest's signing the Child a certain Saint, whose Image he ●●livers to the Godfather, and charges him to take ●●ectual care, that, the Child, as soon as he is come 〈◊〉 Years of Discretion, may pay all due Reverence 〈◊〉 his Patron. Lastly, he takes his leave from the ●hild and Godfathers with a Kiss, exhorting them 〈◊〉 mutual Love, but to take heed of intermarry●g.  
The Water, wherein the Child is to be Baptised, is never Warmed over the Fire, though the Cold be never so excessive, but they put it sometimes in some warm place or other, to take off a little of the cold. If two or more Children are to be Baptised at the same Font, the Water is emptied so often as there are several Children to be Baptised, it being their Opinion, that the Water which is contaminated with the Original Sin of the first Child, is not pure enough to cleanse the second or third from their Impurities. Persons of Age who change their Religion, and embrace the Muscovite Faith, nay, even Muscovites, who having changed their Religion in another Country, are willing to return to their own Communion, must be first rebaptized, which is always done in a Brook or River, where they are plunged over Head and Ears, be it never so Cold, nay, they oftentimes break through the Ice to come at the Water.  
In the same manner are treated those whom the Russians call Chaldeans, who being looked upon by them as Infidels, and who during the time they commit their Extravagancies, have withdrawn themselves from the Church, must be reconciled to it, by Rebaptisation on Twelfth-day, as that on which happened the Vocation of the Gentiles. They are a Company of idle Vagabond Fellows, who, in Commemoration of Sadrach, Mesack and Abednego, that were cast into the Fire by the Command of Nebuchadn●●ar, represent the Men that heated the Oven; for which purpose, pursuant to an Ancient Custom, they get leave from the Patriarch, to Disguise themselves, and to run up and down the Streets with Fireworks, from the Eighteenth Day of December, till Twelve-tide: During which time, they commit great Insolences, exacting small Gifts from the Peasants whose Hair and Beards they set on Fire upon refusal. On Twelfth-day, when their Licence is expired, they are rebaptized (some of them having been Baptised Ten or Twelve times) and looked upon as good Christians. Those that intent to Embrace the Russian Faith, be they of what Religion they will, must first renounce their former Baptism, abjure their former Religion, and declare if Heretical, spit as often as it is named, and Curse their Fathers and Mothers. After which they are clad in the Muscovian Habit, and are maintained by the Great Duke according to their Qualities.  
Their Festivals, 
Their Festivals.  when besides Sundays, every body is to attend Divine Service at Church are regulated and certain, and are inserted in the Muscovian Almanac, according to the Old Style: They have fifteen of them throughout the whole Year▪ and stand according to their Year, which gins in September, in the following order.  
First, The Nativity of the Blessed Mother of God, on the Eighth Day of September, called by the Russians, Prasnick Rosostua Priziste B●gerodice.  
The Exaltation of the Cross on the Fourteenth of the same Month, called Vzemirna Wasdai▪ Senja Chresta.  
The Oblation of the Blessed Mother of God, on the One and Twentieth of November, called Vedenja Priziste Bogorodice.  
The Nativity of Christ on the Five and Twentieth of December, called R●s●stua Christova.  
The Epiphany on the Sixth of January, called Cres●●enia.  
Candlemass Day the second of February, called Stratenia Gospoda Boga.  
The Annunciation of our Blessed Lady, on the Five and Twentieth of March, called B●agaves●enia Priziste Bogoredice.  
Palm Sunday, which they call We●bna W●s●r●shenia.  
Easterday, or the Resurrection of Christ, called Welikoiden, or Wos●reshenia Christova.  
The Ascension of Christ, called Wosneshenia Christova.  
Whit-Sunday, or the Sending of the Holy Ghost, called Schiestnie Swetaga Duena. The next day after this, they Celebrate the Feast of the Trinity, and the next following Sunday, that of All Saints.  
The Manifestation of the Glory of Jesus Christ upon the Mountain; which they call Prebrosiena Gospodo Christova, is celebrated on the 6th Day of August.  
The Ascension of the Virgin; or, The Assumpption of the Mother of God, called by them Vspenia p●iziste bogorodice, they celebrate on the 15th of the same Month.  
There is scarce a Day in the Year, but what is dedicated to one Saint, or another; nay, sometimes three or four Saints have but one Day allotted betwixt them: But these being of an inferior Degree, are not much regarded by the Laity; the ecclesiastics being only obliged to say the Offices appointed for those Days.  
Formerly the Muscovites made but an indifferent Account of their Festivals and Sundays; for, though they would go to Mass in the Morning, the Shops were open, and the Handycraft's-Man did follow his ordinary Employment in the Afternoons; till about Fifty Years ago, by a special Order from the Patriarch, the Shops were ordered to be shut, not only upon these Festivals and Sundays, but also on their Weekly Fasting-days; to wit, on Wednesdays and Fridays: And that during the Time of Divine Service, no Wine or Aquavitae should be sold; but this is not executed with too much Rigour; at least, they seldom fail to conclude them with Strong Liquors.  
Upon these abovementioned Festivals, 
Their Church-Service.  and Sundays, they go to Church three times a Day; first, in the Morning early, to Matins; at Noon; and in the Evening, to Vespers. They do not make use, in their Service, of any Sermons, or Instructions to their Auditors; but only read certain Passages out of the Bible, and some Homilies: Giving for a Reason, That their Faith being founded upon the pure Word of God, it is, without any farther Explication, sufficient to lead them into the Way of Salvation; for as much as the divers Interpretations of the Holy Scripture occasion Heresies and Divisions in the Church. This they lay down as so unalterable a Maxim▪ that some of their Priests, who were, perhaps, not quite so ignorant as the rest, and undertook to preach, and exhort the People out of the Holy Scripture, have been excommunicated, and banished into Siberia; as it happened about 60 Years ago, to a certain Proto-Pope of Morum, and his Followers. Their whole Service therefore consists in the Reading of certain Chapters out of the Bible, some Psalms, and St. Athanasius' Creed: Sometimes they add an Homily out of St. Chrys●stom, or certain Prayers, or rather Anthems; sung much after the same manner as the Antiphona's.  
The general Morning-Anthems are, Deliver me, O Lord, of thy abundant Mercy: For thy Mercy's sake, cleanse me from my Sins; O Lord, my Saviour. This is for the Matins, or Morning-Prayers.  
At Noon-Prayers, this Anthem is used, amongst others; We trust in Christ, our Saviour; and our Hope is in him: Halleluja; Halleluja.  
That for the Vespers, is; Lord, hear my Prayer, and hear me when I call; and let my Cry come unto thee.  
At the Conclusion of these, or any other of their Anthems, the People repeat three times (making every time the Sign of the Cross) their Gospodi Pomilui; or, Lord, have Mercy upon me.  
This done, the Priest, attended by the Clerk, goes up to the Altar, where he says the Office, according to the Liturgy of St. Basil. He pours Red Wine and Water (in Imitation of the Blood and Water that came out of our Saviour's Side) into the Chalice, with some little Bits of leavened Bread; and after having consecrated them, and said several Prayers, he takes out the Bread with a Spoon, but gives nothing of it to any body, unless it be to some sick Child, brought thither on purpose to receive the Communion according to the Institution of the Muscovite Church. They are all bare in the Church, even the Great Duke himself. The People stand all the Service-time, and incessantly bow and pay their Reverences to the Images, frequently pronouncing Gospodi Pomilui or Lord have Mercy upon me. The most Devout prostrate themselves, knocking their H●●ds against the Ground; especially at Whitsuntid▪ when they fall prostrate upon Sycamore-Branches wherewith their Churches are strewed; being persuaded that the Holy Ghost descends upon these Leaves. The Priests only have the Liberty of keeping on their Caps, which are given them at their Consecration. But if a Priest have known his Wife, if he have touched a dead Corpse, or been at a Burial, he is not to officiate at the Altar the same Day, but is obliged to substitute another in his Place. The most Devout keep at a distance, not entering the Church, but perform their Devotion at the Door, among the Women: The fair Sex (as if they were not sufficiently disciplined at home) having this, as an additional Mortification, enjoined them, that they must keep at a distance at Church; especially if they have chanced to take the Husband in a good Humour, and enjoyed lately the Pleasures of Matrimony. In which Case also the Man is confined to the Church-door, unless he have, after having had Knowledge of his Wife, washed and bathed himself, and put on a clean Shirt. If the Russian Women were as constant Church-Women as our Ladies, they would be obliged to build their Porches bigger than the Churches.  
Most of these Festivals are also solemnised among the Muscovites with Processions, among which, that upon Palm-Sunday, representing the Entrance of our Saviour into Jerusalem, is performed in the Presence of the Great Duke, and the Patriarch himself, in the City of Moscow; and throughout the whole Kingdom, by the Wayvodes and Metropolitans of the Provinces, who represent the Great Duke and Patriarch.  
The Great Duke goes from the Castle, 
Process●●on Palm-Sunday.  with the Patriarch, to the Church called Jerusalem, without the Castle-Gate, in the following Order: After a Hundred, or more, Scavengers have cleared the Way through which the Procession is to pass, there first comes a very large Chariot, most like a Pageant, drawn by six Horses; in which is placed a Tree, garnished with abundance of Apples, Figs and Grapes, which are fastened to the Branches: Round about it are placed four or five Lads, with Surplisses, singing Hosannah. Next to the Chariot come a great many Priests, in their Surplices and Copes; some carrying Books and Crosses, others Banners and Images upon long Poles; some sing, others cast Incense among the People. After these, march the Duke's Factors and Merchants; then the Secretaries, Knez and Boyares, who go immediately before the Great Duke, most of them with Palm twigs in their Hands. The Grand Duke himself marches on foot, richly clad, with a Crowned Bonnet upon his Head; supported on both sides by two of the principal Bojares, or Counsellors of State; and leading by the Bridle, which is three or four Yards long the Patriarch's Horse: This Horse, which is covered all over with a White Fine Linen Cloth, is disguised like an Ass, with great Artificial Ears; upon which the Patriarch rides sideling, having upon his Head a round low Crowned Cap, with a narrow Brim, lined with Ermines, and richly beser with Pearls, over which appears a kind of a Diadem: In his Right Hand he has a Cross of Diamonds, wherewith he blesses the People, who receive his Benediction with very low Submissions, bowing their Heads to the Ground, and making the Sign of the Cross. He is surrounded by Metropolitans, and other Priests; whereof, some carry Books, others Censers. As they pass along, there are a great Number of Boys placed on both sides of the Way, some of which pull off their upper Garments, which they scatter along the Way; others lay Pieces of Cloth, of several Yard● long, upon the Ground, for the Great Duke and 〈◊〉 to pass over. 
〈…〉  Thus they march to the above mentioned Church, where having stayed above 〈◊〉 an Hour, they return in the same Order, till they come to a certain Platform, where the Patriarch, after having presented the Czar and some of the Bojares with Palm-twigs, takes off the Great Duke's Cap, and having laid it upon a Silver Plate, he presents his Diamond-Cross to him to kiss: This being done with a most profound Reverence by the Czar, the Patriarch waves it on high, all round about, first towards those upon the Platform, who also receive this Benediction with the utmost Respect; and then to all the People▪ who at the same Instant prostrate themselves upon the Ground, especially the Czar's Guards that attend there▪ and upon this Occasion, appear the most zealous in their Devotion. They conclude with some Hymns, which having lengthened the whole Devotion to an Hour, the Procession marches from thence, back to the Castle▪ in the same manner as they went first to the Church. The Patriarch, as an Acknowledgement of the Honour received from His Czarrish Majesty, in leading his Horse, presents him with a Purse, containing to the Value of an Hundred Guineas.  
Eight Days after this Procession is the Feast of Easter, 
Their Easter.  which the Muscovites celebrate with great Ceremonies, and Rejoices; as well in Remembrance of the Resurrection of our Saviour, as that it puts an End to their Mortifications which they have endured in their Lent. Their Rejoices continue for 15 Days during which they feast▪ one another with all manner of good Cheer▪ and to make thmselves a full Amends for their Sufferings during the Lent, they ply the Drinking-Houses so warmly, that they are filled up every where with Persons of all sorts, Men and Women, ecclesiastics and Laics; and the Streets almost not to be passed, for the Multitudes of Drunkards at Night. They sell for these fifteen Days Eggs ready d●ed, of all sorts of Colours, but especially of a Red, or Crimson; which they send as Pr●●●nts to one another, to some, one; some, two; some three: And if they meet one another in this 〈◊〉 they salute one another with these Words, Christ's wos chrest, that is, Christ is risen: Whereto the other having answered, W●stin wos Chrest; that is, He is certainly risen; they kiss one another: He that salutes first, is obliged to present the other with an Egg; no body, of what Condition, Sex or Quality soever, daring to refuse either the Kiss, or the Egg. The Great Duke himself does not only present Eggs to the principal Counsellors and Lords of his Court, but also to his Military Officers residing in the City of Musco; who all come to kiss his Hand, and His Majesty imparts to them his Royal Benediction.  
They have many such like Processions, 
Procession on the First of October.  upon several Occasions; and the Great Duke goes frequently on Pilgrimage, with his whole Court. The First of October is, among other Days, celebrated with a great deal of Ceremony. The Great Duke, attended by his Bojares, and Officers of his Household; and the Patriarch, accompanied by some Metropolitans, and a great Number of other Priests, with Books and Crosses in their Hands, go in Procession to the same Church we have mentioned before, called by them, that of the Blessed Trinity; and by the Germans, and most other Strangers, Jerusalem. But before they come quite to the Church, there is a Theatre erected on the Right Hand as you go to it, railed in all about; before which are planted two great Pieces of Cannon, whereof the Boar is near half an Ell Diameter. The Grand Duke and Patriarch, without admitting any body else, being got within the Rails, upon the Theatre, the Patriarch presents to the Great Duke a certain Image, painted upon a piece of Pasteboard which folds together in the Middle, not unlike a Book, and is enriched with Silver at the four Corners; to which the Czar makes a very low Reverence, touching it with his Forehead, whilst the Priests without the Rails are muttering over certain Prayers, appointed for that Solemnity. This done, the Patriarch presents to him a Golden Cross, beset with Diamonds, of about a Foot in length; which, after the Great Duke has kissed, the Patriarch touches his Forehead and Temples with it; and so to Church they go, where the Service is performed, and the Solemnity ended for that Day.  
With no less Solemnity they celebrate their New-Years-Day, 
Their New-Years-Day.  which is the first of September; they having no other Epache but that of the Creation of the World, as we have mentioned before. This Procession is performed in the Castle, where a considerable number of the People are permitted to partake of the Benediction given them by the Patriarch. He, attended by three or four Hundred Priests, carrying Banners, Images, Crosses, and Books, comes out of the Church, which is on the Right Hand of the Second Court of the Castle, while the Great Duke with his Knez, Bojares, and other Officers of his Court, comes out on the Left Hand of the same Court. The Grand Duke with his Cap in his Hand, and the Patriarch with his Mitre on his Head, and a Cross beset with Diamonds a Foot long in his Hand, advancing to one another, the Patriarch presents the Cross to the Great Duke to kiss; which he having done with a most profound Respect, the Patriarch gives his Benediction first to the Czar, and afterwards to all the rest there present, wishing them all Prosperity in the New Year.  
As to what concerns their Images, 
Their Images.  they suffer not any that are Carved or Graven, either in their Churches or Houses; because, say they, these are forbidden in the Decalogue; but their Images are painted with Oil upon Wood The best of all is, That they will not admit of any painted by Foreigners, though done by the greatest Masters of Europe; but they must be painted by one of their own Religion: So that for Colour, Painting, and Proportion they are the most wretched in the whole World, being about a Foot in Breadth, and not quite a Foot and a half in length. There is in the City of Musco, as we have mentioned in the Second Chapter, a certain Street appointed for the Sale of these Images; though a Muscovite will never own to have bought his Saint: For which reason, when any one of them has chosen an Image in the God-market, he deposits Money for the Exchange of it; if the Saint-maker thinks it not sufficient, he shoves it back, and the other Party is obliged to add more to it, till both Parties are contented. They will own, that during the first Centuries, even till the Time of Constantine the Great, Images were not used in the Church; or, if they were, no Worship was paid them. They allege that they follow in this Point the Authority and Opinion of John Damascene, though it is more likely they have taken them from the Greek Church. The Walls of their Churches are every where full of them, as they are the chief Ornaments of their Houses, every Family having its Saint with a small Wax-Candle before it, which they light when they pay their Devotion. Over the Porch of their Churches, in the Market-places, and over the Gates of their Cities you are sure to meet with the Picture of some Saint or another, but especially with that of the Virgin Mary, and St. Nicholas the Patron of Muscovy.  
These Images the Muscovites respect, 
Their Adoration of Saints.  and look upon as things so absolutely necessary, that without them they could not perform their Devotion. As often as they address their Prayers to them, they set Wax Candles before that Saint to whom they intent to make their Addresses; and after they have made most profound Inclinations with their Heads, they frequently make the Sign of the Cross with three Fingers of their Right Hand, touching first the Forehead, next the Breast, lastly the Right Shoulder, and the Left after that. They conceive in this way of crossing themselves a great deal of Mystery; for, they say, the Three Fingers signify the Trinity; by their putting them to their Forehead, they would show that Christ is ascended into Heaven; by crossing the Breast, that God ought to be reverenced and loved with all our Heart. But as to making the Sign of the Cross from the Right Shoulder to the Left, they intent to signify the Day of Judgement; forasmuch as it is said, That God shall place the Righteous on his Right Hand, to be called to Eternal Salvation; and the wicked on the Left, to be thrown into the Abyss of Hell.  
If they pass by any of their Images in the Street, they make a stand for a while before them, till they have made their Reverence four or five times one after another, which is done by crossing themselves, and pronouncing with a loud Voice their Gospodi Pomilui, or God have mercy upon me.  
They address themselves with the same Veneration to such Crosses as they meet with in their way, 
Their Crosses.  where they are frequently observed to stop, and repeat the same Ejaculations. The first, nay, the only thing Parents teach their Children, is, to make their Reverences and Inclinations to the Images, to make the Sign of the Cross, and to say the Gospodi Pomilui, or God have mercy upon me. The Muscovites done't undertake any thing, nor Eating nor Drinking, or whatever else it may be, without making first the Sign of the Cross, which may well be called the Introduction to all the Civil Actions of the Muscovites.  
The Tutelar Saints of private Houses have commonly their Stations assigned them in a Corner behind the Table. Whenever a Muscovite comes into a House, the first thing he does is to go straightway to the Saint of the House; if he cannot find him, he asks, Jest le Boch, or Where is the God? After he has found him out, he pays his Reverence to him, saying his Gospodi Pomilui, or Lord have mercy upon me; and then turns about and salutes the Company. If they are to take a merry turn with a Woman in the Room where the Saint is, they are sure to cover him first▪ perhaps▪ for fear he should tell tales. They will not allow Strangers to touch them, or for any Body to sleep in the same Room, with their Feet towards them; nay, some are so nice, as to purify the Chamber with Incense, if any Strangers of another Religion have lodged in it.  
They will hold their Images to the Fire, believing they have a Power to extinguish it if they please. The Swedish Soldiers, who in the Year 1610. had taken and burnt the City of Novogorod, when they saw the Inhabitants presenting their Images to stay the Progress of the Flames, being convinced of their Fondness to them, and not finding any thing else in their Houses worth taking, carried away their Images, which the Muscovites afterwards redeemed at a very good Rate. In time of Fire▪ they strive, before all other things, to save their Images; but if they, or a Church happen to be burnt, they would look upon it as a great Disgrace to say the Saint or Church is burnt; but they say, They are ascended. When the Image is become obliterate or rotten, they either bury it with a great deal of Ceremony, or else (which is the general way) throw it into some River, and commit it to the Chance of the Current; at parting they cross themselves, and cry, Prosti, Farewell. Persons of great Fortunes or Quality adorn their Saints with Pearls or precious Stones; but these Demigods are so tenacious of what they have once got into their Clutches, that they will never part with any of it again to the Owners, though never so necessitous. There are not wanting Examples, that, upon a pinch, some have made bold to borrow of their Saints against their Will, what formerly was their own, who have paid for it with the loss of both their Hands. If any one is excommunicated, his Saint, as well as his Person, is excluded from the Church.  
The Muscovian Monks and Priests, 
Their Miracles.  as ignorant as they are in other matters, have been cunning enough not to despoil the Saints of the Art of doing Miracles. At Archangel there was once a Gang of them, who, by such Impostures, had got a considerable Sum of Money together; but falling out among themselves when they were dividing the Spoil, the Fraud was discovered, and so had a good Whipping for their pains. It must be owned, there are but few Instances of this nature among the Muscovites, they being else too zealous to call in question the Omnipotency of their Saints, whom they believe to have at lest something of Divinity in them. In the Year 1643. an old Image had begun to change Colour, and to turn a little radish. This was immediately cried up not only for a Miracle, but rather for an ill Omen, or some Bloody Presage, to that Degree, that the Great Duke and the Patriarch being frighted thereat, as well as the People, preparations were making for an extrordinary Fastday, and public Prayers to be made all over the Kingdom; but some of the Bojares having thought it convenient to call together all the Painters about the City, they brought in their Verdict: That they believed there was nothing ominous in the matter, forasmuch as they were assured, that time having consumed the Paint, had only discovered the colour of the Wood, which was Red: Among others of their miraculous Saints, they have two of a late Date; the Name of the first was, Sudatworets' Philip Metropolite, he lived in the Reign of that famous Tyrant, John Basilovits, unto whom he used constantly to make remonstrances of his wicked Life and Cruelties, till the Great Duke not able any longer to endure his Reprehensions, caused him to be slain by one of his Servants; since which time he has been reckoned among their Holy Martyrs, and been famous for the Miracles they have attributed to him, which were formerly performed at Archangle, near which he was Buried in the Isle of Solofka in the White Sea, but has been since from thence translated to the City of Musco, and placed in the great Church of the Castle; where for some time he did most surprising Miracles, by healing the Dumb, Deaf, Blind, Agues, and paralytics: But of late Years, it seems, the Saint is grown Weary of his Profession of Physic, though they affirm, that his Body remains entire to this day, which is not easy to be disproved, since it is forbidden upon pain of Death, to lift up the Cloth which covers the Body of the Saint.  
The second, and the topping Saint of all Muscovy, for Miracles, is one Sergius, whose Residence was in the Monastery of Troitza, about threescore Miles distant from the City of Musco. This Saint as it seems, was in his younger Days, a Military Person of a very graceful Aspect, but having taken a Distaste at that Profession, and abandoned his vicious course of Life, turned first Hermit, and afterwards got into the Monastery of Troitza, which from his Name, ever since his Burial there, has been called Zergeofski Troitza, it being formerly Dedicated to the Trinity, where being soon after chosen Abbot, he, and one of his Disciples, called Nikon, grew so famous for the many Miracles they performed, that they were both Canonised after their Death, which happened in the Year 1563. Their Heads, as they say, do not only remain entire to this day, but also that of Sergius (if one may believe them) has not lost its Military Operation; for, when this Monastery was Besieged by the Poles, the Head of Sergius only forced them to raise the Siege, having caused them to turn their Arms against themselves, during the Assault: 'Tis true, this Monastery was Besieged by the Poles, under their General John Sapicha, who was forced to abandon the Enterpize, and thus far the Monks are in the right of it, but they were mistaken in the true circumstances of the matter; for, as much as it was not the Head of their Saint, or their own Bravery, put the Swedish Army that obliged the Poles, to raise the Siege: But they are not used to examine Miracles with so much nicety here; for notwithstanding this, the Great Dukes go thither generally twice a Year to do their Devotion, and when they come at two Miles distance from the Monastery, alight from their Horses, walking the rest of the way on foot. Having performed their Devotion, they spend some days in Hunting, during which time, the Abbot entertains the Great Duke, and his whole Retinue. The Muscovites frequently perform here their Vows of going on Pilgrimage, and bestowing their Alms, made perhaps in their Travels or Sickness, which with the Liberality of the Great Dukes, has increased the Revenues of this Monastery to that Degree, that it is accounted one of the Richest and the most Beautiful in all Muscovy, and maintains a great number of Monks.  
There is also a Church Dedicated to the Holy Mother of Casan, whither many Pilgrimages which are made by the Muscovites, as also to Chutina, about Eight Miles distant from Novogorod, to the Sepulchre of one of their Saints, called Werlam, who being Born at Novogorod, was Buried near the said Monastery of Chutina.  
On the Eve of the Pentecost they perform certain a naval Devotions in Memory of their departed Friends, with a great deal of Formality, but in a manner very Ridiculous.  
Those of their Churches which are of Stone, 
Their Churches.  are all round and Vaulted, because, they say, they have thus a nearer resemblance to Heaven, which is the Throne of God. These have in the midst of four Turrets, a Tower formed at the Top, not unlike the Knobs we put on our Bedsteads, having upon it a Triple Cross: This is to represent our Saviour, as the head of the Church, and the Cross being the Badge of Christianity, they think fit, the Church of Christ should be distinguished by it from others. Within are neither Seats nor Benches, because none sit down, but all perform their Devotions, either standing, or prostrating themselves. They don't make use of Organs, or any other Musical Instruments in their Churches, being persuaded, that things inanimate, cannot glorify God. They believe their Churches profaned by the Entrance of any Stranger that is not of the same Communion▪ wherefore they are not admitted, and as soon as Discovered, thrust out. But if a Dog chances to come into the Church, they first sweep, and afterwards purify it with Incense and Holy Water; they also show a great deal of respect for their Churchyards.  
Their Bells are not hung in Steeples like ours, 
Their B●lls.  but placed in a certain Engine, built for that purpose in the Churchyard, near the Church: They are for the most part very small (tho' Muscovy has else the greatest Bell perhaps in the World) seldom exceeding 200 Weight. The Ropes are not fastened to the Bells, but to the Clapper, and they fasten two of these Ropes to both Arms near the Elbows, and two more to both hands of a Man, so that one single Person may make a Chiming, in which the Muscovites take extraordinary delight, tho' it sounds but very indifferently to those that are used to better; they Toll them at the beginning of Services, and at the Elevation of the Chalice; for, the Bread being put in immediately after the Consecration into the Wine, they make but one Elevation; they reckon the Chiming of Bells so essential a part of Divine Service, that they believe it to be imperfect without it.  
If there be any Religion in the World that obliges its Professors to a most severe Mortification, 
Their Feasts▪  it is certainly the Muscovian; for as if it were not sufficient to have enjoined the keeping of two constant Fast-days in the Week, to wit, the Wednesday and Friday, and the Eves before Holy Days, when they are obliged to abstain so strictly from all kind of Flesh, that they must not make use of Eggs and Milk, they have four Lents every Year: The longest of them is like ours of seven Weeks; the second gins Eight Days after the Pentecost, and lasts till St. Peter's Day; the third holds from the first of August, to the Sixteenth of the same Month; and the fourth from the twelfth of November till Christmas Day. During all these Lents, they eat neither Butter, nor Eggs, nor Milk, much less Flesh, unless it be in the first Week of the long Lent, which being their Carnaval, they have liberty for all manner of excesses, except Fish. In this Week, their Extratravagances are almost past belief, and as if this time was allotted them as a preparative to their Fast, they commit such Debauches in double distilled Brandies and melted Butter, which they pour down their Throats, that they are all kindled in a Flame, and if they are not immediately quenched with Milk, they die upon the Spot. Woe, to any Stranger that meets these Drunkards at Night, without being well guarded, their Insolences being so great, that with Fightings, Quarrels and Murders, commonly Forty or more Persons are Murdered in a Night, during this Week; not to reckon those, who being overcharged with Liquors, and wanting Attendance to carry them Home, fell down upon the Snow, and so are Frozen to Death. It is a most dismal Spectacle, to behold perhaps Ten or a Dozen of these in the Morning, carried upright in a Sledge, Frozen to Death, some having their Faces Gnawed, others their Arms eaten off by Dogs, others to have nothing left but the bare Bones; and yet these are the daily Objects one meets with in the Streets of Musco, during this time of Debauchery. All the atonement they make for these Enormities, is, That the next Week after they live upon Honey, Herbs and Pulse, and Drink only Quus, or small Mead, and Water; and to cleanse themselves from the Impurities contracted in these excessive Debauches, they dont forget to visit the Bath-stoves. The rest of the Lent, they live pretty Temporately, and some of the most Devout will not eat Fish all that time, unless it be on Sundays: But as they are very exact in observing these strict Rules in Lent, so it is a very difficult task to persuade them to eat Fish on Sundays or Holy Days out of Lent, being of Opinion, that the Rules prescribed by St. Clement, in the Tomes of the Counsels Printed at Venice, according to which, Laymen that Fast on Saturdays and Sundays, aught to be Excommunicated, are most consonant to the Apostolical Institution. By the same Rule that forbids them to eat Flesh, they are also enjoined not to meddle with Women on their Fast-days, and during their Lent; if the Russians should send abroad any Missionaries, I am apt to believe they would make but very few Proselytes in these parts. There are some who allege, that these frequent Feasts have been Established in Moscovy, rather upon a Political than Spiritual account, to wit, for the preservation of their Cattle; forasmuch as the Peasants, being all Slaves here, doubt take the same care for the propagating and preserving their Cattle, as they do in other parts, where they enjoy the Fruits of their own labour; and that the long Winters in Muscovy renders the keeping of the Cattle both very troublesome and chargeable, whereas they abound in the best Fish in the World, which are sold at a very cheap rate all over Muscovy.  
All those that are arrived to the Age of Discretion, 
Their Confession.  are obliged to go to confession, before they receive the Communion. Their Confession they make standing before one of their Images, on which having fastened their Eyes, they make a particular recital of all their Sins, expressing their Sorrow for every one of them in particular, and promising Amendment▪ The Priest very rarely gives them the Absolution without some Penance, which consist for the most part, in repeating frequently the Gospodi Pomilui, or Lord have Mercy on me; in making a certain number of Reverences before their Saints, in standing at the Church-door, in abstaining from Women and Aqua-Vita. But if it be a sin that requires more than ordinary expiation, the Priest is not unmindful of his own Interest; for, in this case, he enjoins them to make use of the Holy Water, which is Consecrated on Twelfth-Day▪ to cleanse Sinners of their Sins, and is disposed of for that purpose by the Priests, not without a good Consideration.  
Most of the Muscovites receive the Communion upon Easter Eve, 
Their Communion.  or at least upon a Fasting Day; forasmuch as if they should Communicate on a Sunday, they must not eat Flesh that day. They prepare themselves for it, by an extraordinary Mortification a Week before, when they eat nothing but hard Bread, and drink nothing but Quus, worse than our small Bear, or Water. They Communicate in both kinds, unless it be Children under seven years old, at which Age, as soon as they are arrived, they are admitted to Communicate both, because at that Age (as they say) they begin to sin mortally. They mix warm Water with Wine, which (according to the Counsel of Constantinople) represents the Water that came forth with the Blood from the side of our Saviour; the Bread, which must be Leavened and Baked by a Priest's Widow, they put in the Wine, taking out a Morsal, together with some of the Wine in a Spoon. The Communion Bread for sick Persons is about twice as big, and somewhat thicker than a Crown Piece, and hath in the middle the sign of the Crucifix. This figure (after it is Consecrated) the Priest takes off with an Instrument, not unlike a Launcet, and puts it up in a wooden Box, hanging above the Altar, to preserve it from Rats and Mice. If a sick Person is to receive the Communion, they take a little of it, upon which they put a few drops of Red Wine, and a little Water in the Chalice, which they give to the sick Person with a Spoon; if the sick Person be not capable of swallowing the Bread, they give him only a little Wine. In the ordinary Administration of the Sacrament, they make use of the same sort of consecrated Bread, but not bigger than half a Crown, from which they also take the Crucifix, and break it into as many pieces, as there are Communicants, which they cast into Red Wine, and mix it with a little warm Water, and so Administer with a Spoon: What remains of the Bread, after Consecration, is called Kutja, or Holy Bread, of which the Priest gives a Morsel to each of those, who have Communicated the Week before. At the Administering of the Sacrament, the Priest says these Words: This is the true Body, and the true Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which hath been given for thee, and for many more, for the remission of thy sins, which thou shalt take in remembrance of him, God bless thee: There have been some who from these Words have drawn this inference, as if the Muscovites believed Transubstantiation, against which several pregnant reasons may be alleged to the contrary. For, if you Discourse the Muscovites concerning the Consequences of that belief, they will not refuse to own it irrational, nay, absurd and ridiculous, neither do they call to their aid (as the Roman Catholics do) God's Omnipotency. Besides that they dont pay Adoration to this Mystery, which doubtless they would do in a Religion so Zealous and Superstitious as theirs, were they of the same Opinion, as to this point, with▪ the Roman Catholics. Sick Children, though never so Young, receive the Communion, but in one kind, till they are seven Years Old, when they Communicate like the rest, as we have observed before. They do not refuse the Communion to Madmen, but they only touch their Lips with the Bread dipped before in the Wine. A Woman in Childbed is not to Communicate in the same Room, where she was brought to Bed, but must be first washed and carried into another place. Those that have committed Murder, are not to be Communicated but at the point of Death; if those that lie in extremity are to be Communicated, they gave them first some Water, or Aquavitae, wherein some relics have been put, than they receive the Communion, and at the same time the Extreme Unction; which done, they are to take nothing else, nor any Nourishment, unless there be very apparent Signs of their amendment. There are some among the Muscovites, who at the last extremity, cause themselves to be Shave, and become real Monks: This once done, they are not permitted to take any thing for a Week after; being persuaded that they are no more Men, but become Angels: And if they happen, after these Eight Days of Abstinence, to recover their Health, they must go into a Monastery, because the Razor has passed upon their Heads. Formerly they used to send the Consecrated Bread to those Places in the Country that were destitute of Priests: They used also to give it to Travellers, to reserve it for a Case of Necessity: But this Custom is now quite abolished in Muscovy.  
The Ecclesiastical Government of Muscovy consists of a Patriarch, 
Their Hierarchy.  who resides in the City of Musco, four Metropolitans, seven Archbishops, and one Bishop; besides the Arch-Deacons, Protopopes' and Priests. The four Metropolitans are those of▪  
Novogorodskoi and Welikoluskoi, who resides at Novogorod.  
Of Rostoufskoi and Harostauskoi, who has his Residence at Rosto●.  
Of Casanskoi and Sunatskoi, at Casan.  
And that of Sarskoi and Pondoskoi, who lives within the Castle at Musco.  
The seven Archbishops are those of▪  
Wologdskoi and Weliko Premskoi, who has his Seat at Wologda.  
Of Resanskoi and Moromskoi, who lives at Resan.  
Of Susdalskoi and Turruskoi, who has his Residence at Susdal.  
Of Twerskoi and Cassinskoi, at 'tTwere.  
Of Sibirskoi and Tobolskoi, at Toboleska.  
Of Astrachanschoi and Terskoi, who resides at Astrachan.  
Of Pleskouskoi and Sborskoi, who lives at Pleskou.  
There is but one Bishop in all Muscovy, to wit, that of Comenskoi and Cassieskoi, who keeps his Residence in the City of Columna.  
The Patriarch hath always about him an Archdeacon, who is, as it were, his Vicar-General: He hath also a Proto-Deacon, residing in the Castle of Sabor. The rest of the Ecclesiastical Order are distinguished into Protopopes' and Pope's, or Priests. Those that attend at Church, toll the Bells, and do other inferior Offices, are called Pangamari. The Patriarch of Muscovy has the same (if not a greater▪) Authority, as the Pope has in the Latin Church; for he, in a manner, divides the Sovereignty with the Great Duke. He is the Supreme Head and Judge of all Ecclesiastical Affairs: And such is his Power in all Matters that have any Relation to their Religion, that he reforms whatever he thinks prejudicial to this Religion, or good Manners, without giving an Account of it to their Great Duke: Yet not so, but that his Orders must be put in Execution by the Czar's Commands. The Patriarch of Constantinople had heretofore the Nomination of the Patriarch of Muscovy, till in process of Time he had only the Confirmation; and in this Age he hath lost both: At present, the Patriarch of Muscovy is chosen by the Great Duke and the other Prelates: The Latter meet in the great Church within the Castle, called Sabor; where having nominated two or three Prelates, the most eminent for Learning, and other good Qualilities, they present them to the Great Duke, who, after a Conference with these Prelates, proceeds jointly with them, to an Election. If it happen that those proposed for the Election are equally eminent for their Learning and Piety, it is, with the Grand Duke's Approbation, sometimes decided by Lot.  
The Patriarch, 
Their Prelates marry not.  Metropolitans, Archbishops, and the Bishop, in Muscovy, are not to marry, but make a Vow of Chastity as long as they continue in that Dignity: For, the Prelates, as well as the Priests, are allowed here to quit their Orders whenever they think it convenient, They must not wear Rings on their Fingers. They wear neither Drawers nor Shirts of Linen Cloth, but of Flannel: Neither do they make use of Beds.  
The ordinary Habit of the Patriarch, 
Their Habits.  Metropolitans, Archbishops, Bishop, and even of their Monks, is very near the same: They wear a black Cassock; and over that, an upper Garment of the same Colour, not much different from that worn by the other Muscovites: Their Hoods are at least an Ell and an half Diameter, having in the midst a round Piece, as big as a Trencher, which hangs on the hinder part of the Head: They wear in their Hands a Staff, forked at the End, when they go abroad, which they call Posock, and serves them for a Crosier.  
There being in the City of Musco above 2000 Churches and Chapels, the first of which have at least three or four, and some more, Priests belonging to them, it is no difficult Matter to guests what a vast Number of Priests and ecclesiastics there must be in that City. Those that are desirous to enter into Holy Orders, make their Addresses either to the Patriarch, or any one of the Metropolitans; the first, the best; where having been examined concerning their Qualifications, which consist only in Reading and Writing, and to be able to sing in the Church, they are admitted into Orders, with an Attestation of their being received into Priesthood. At their Consecration they are invested with the Priestly Habit, as we have just now described it: They have also the Hair cut off from the Crown of their Heads, on which is put a little Cap, or Calotte, which is the main Character of their Priesthood; the which they never move, or take off, neither at Church, or any where else, unless it be when they have their Hair cut. The chief Respect the Muscovites pay to the Priest, he is beholden for to his Calotte; and good Reason why; for if, upon any Contest, or Quarrel, this Calotte should be pulled off his Head, upon the Ground, the adverse Party would incur the Penalty of the Mulct, called Bicestie, which we have mentioned before: To prevent which, the Muscovites, when they are going to fight with a Priest, first reverendly take off his Calotte; which, after they have sound cudgelled or beaten him, they put on again with a great deal of Respect: Which done, they are not liable to any farther Punishment, than if they had kicked or cuffed a Layman.  
The Protopopes' and Pope's, or Temple-Priests, are not only allowed, but obliged to marry once; but cannot the second or third time, unless they quit their Priesthood. This Point of the Marriages of Priests is one of the main Points wherein they differ as well from the Greek Church, as the Roman: For which they allege the Text of St. Paul, 1 Tim. 3. that a Bishop should be the Husband of one Wife. And for the Confirmation of it, they allege the Fourth Cannon of the Council which was held at Gangres, in Paphlagonia, not long after that of Nice; where all those are Anathematised who refuse to take the Communion from the Hands of a Married Priest. The Muscovites are so strict in the Observance of this Opinion, that their Priests must be in a State of Marriage before they are admitted into Orders: Which makes those that intent to embrace that kind of Life marry very young, that they may the sooner have an Opportunity of getting a Living. They are, besides this, to marry a Maid, and no Widow, nor a Woman the least blemished in her Reputation: And in this Point they are to be so circumspect, that if the Priest, the first Night after Marriage, finds that the Lock has been opened before, by any other Key than his own, he must either be divorced from her, or lay down his Calotte; out of which two, you may be sure he chooses the first. But if the Parson's Wife stands her Trial fairly the first Night, she has, however, this Comfort before the rest of the Muscovian Women, that she is not likely to be kept under so severe an House-Discipline as the rest, for as much as the Muscovian Priests hang, in a great measure, by the Apron-string, they being, after they once become Widowers, not suffered to administer the Sacrament, or to assist at Noon-Service, when the Communion is received, or to give their Benedictions to Marriages; but only at the Morning and Evening-Services. But to counterbalance this Advantage the Parson's Wife has before others, the Priest is under a most strict Obligation, that whenever he has given his Wife due Benevolence, he must not approach the Altar all the next Day; so that, what with this, and the great Number of Fasts, she is likely to live upon very slender Diet, unless the Parson be so good-nature as sometimes to prefer the Duty to his Wife, before that in the Church, and substitute one to officiate in his Room at the Altar. The Priests, however, have this Comfort left them after the Death of their Wives, that if they do not approve of a single Life, they are free to lay down their Cassock and Calotte, and turn Merchants, Tradesmen, or any thing else they can, and so marry again. If they are too old to undergo the Fatigues of the Sacerdotal Function, or of Marriage, the last Remedy is a Monastery, where they end their 〈◊〉.  
There is a great Number 〈◊〉 Monasteries all over Muscovy, 
Their Monasteries.  both for Men and Women, both in Cities, and up and down the Country; especially, all along the Rivers Mosca and Oeca, the most fertile Part of all Muscovy. Besides the Anchorets, who build their Chapels upon the Highways, and live in Woods, like Hermit's, subsisting only by the Alms they receive from Travellers; the rest follow the Rule of Great St. Basil.  
They eat no Flesh, nor Fresh Fish; neither drink they any Wine, Aquavitae, or Hydromel: They live only on Salt Fish, Honey, Milk, Cheese, Herbs and Pulse: Cucumbers, both Fresh, and Pickled, are their chiefest Dainties; these they mince very small, and eat them with a Spoon, in some of their Qua●s, or Small Hydromels'. But if they live in great Austerity in their Monasteries, whenever they go abroad, (which they are allowed to do,) both Men▪ and Women are very forward in dispensing with the Severity of their Statutes; for they seldom refuse any thing that is offered them; and will refresh themselves with Strong Liquor to that Degree, that it is unsafe for them to go home without good Company. Here-tofore Superstition had got so far the Ascendant over the Religious Muscovites, that here, as well as in some other Countries of Europe, they used to make over all that they had, for the Benefit of the Monasteries: So that, if a Stop had not been put to these Extravagancies, they would, in Time, have got into the Possession of the best part of this vast Empire. But those that now embrace the Monastic Life, are only allowed to carry a certain Part of their Estates with them, into the Monastery; being obliged 〈◊〉 leave the rest to their Heirs. They do not live so retired in them, but that they appear in great Numbers, both in the Cities, and all over the Country, where they frequently follow the same Employments with the Peasants; some of them also Trading in Malt, Hops, all sorts of Corn, and cattle. Poverty, Old Age, Infirmities and Domestic Contests being the chief Inducements of those that embrace this Life, the fewest choosing it out of a Motive of Devotion, it is no Wonder if they, most of them, according to the general Education of the Muscovites, can scarce read or write: Not One in Ten▪ that can say the Lord's Prayer: And those amongst them that are acquainted with the Creed and the Ten Commandments, are looked upon as Men of extraordinary Learning. I cannot forbear to relate, upon this Occasion, a certain merry Passage, which happened some Years ago, in the Monastery of Rostone, for as much as it is not only very diverting, but also may serve as a convincing Instance of the Simplicity and Ignorance of the Muscovian Monks: The abovementioned Monastery stands upon a Lake, where, for some time, a Fish had been seen of an extraordinary Magnitude, to the great Astonishment of the Monks. This Fish, in a Sun-shiny Day, would often be playing, and appearing half above Water; so that an Eagle, one time, swooping at it, and being over-eager of his Prey, struck his Talons into the Flesh of the Fish with such Violence, that he could not pull them out again. The Fish being willing to be rid of his Enemy, plunged him in to the Bottom; so that being transiated into a much grosser Element than he was used to live in before, he soon lost his Life, though his Talons still stuck fast in the Flesh. The Fish, very impatient of his Burden, made frequently towards the Shoar of the Lake; where being perceived by the Friars, with Feathers upon his Back, they were all put under such a Consternation, that not one of them had the Courage to approach it; some believing it to be an Apparition; others, a Sea-Monster; and some concluding it could be no less than a Water-Devil: The last Opinion, it seems, was the most prevailing; so that, to banish the Devil from that Shoar, they fell to Ringing of Bells: And when they found this to prove ineffectual, they went all in Procession, armed at all Points with such Instruments and Weapons as are commonly made use of upon such Occasions; but all in vain, the Monster, or Devil, as it seems, not being afraid of their Weapons: So that all thereabouts, nothing was to be heard of, but the dreadful Leviathan, which had scared the poor Monks almost out of their Senses. One Mr. Roger Eton, an English Merchant, then living in Russia, coming by chance that way, had immediately a full Relation given him of the Monster; so that being curious to see, he went to the Shoar, where he found a great Number of People standing some distance off. He soon perceiving what it was that had put them into such a Fright, told them, that he would soon deliver them from this Monster, provided they could get some Body that would row the Boat. But it was no easy matter to persuade any one of them all to be so bold, as to approach so near the Devil; till a certain Fellow, being made more courageous than the rest by good store of Aquavitae, at last undertook the Task. As they were going off from the Shoar, to encounter the Monster, the Spectators, looking upon the Attempt no less dangerous, than when St. George fought▪ the Dragon, gave them over for lost, expecting every Moment to see them devoured by this Water-Dragon: But they were agreeably surprised when they perceived the terrible Leviathan slain by his Conqueror. In short, Mr. Eton shot and killed the Beast with a Screwed Gun; which, when taken up, proved to be nothing else than a very large Pike, of about five Foot long, and of the Thickness of a Man. It is easily to be imagined, that their Fear soon turned into Shame; yet, to hid their Blushes, and to make some Amends to their Champion, they drunk together so hearty, till they became all mellow; and so put a merry Epilogue to the Play.  
Mr. White, another English Merchant, living in Russia, did not meet with the same Entertainment from the Fraternity; For, having been one time invited by them to Dinner, they had caught another Pike, not quite so big as the former; and as the Cook was cutting it open, he found a newborn Infant in the Belly of it; which put the Monks into so ill an Humour, that the English Gentleman was fain to return home without his Dinner. This Infant was suspected to have been thrown into the Lake by one of the Nuns of a Nunnery hard by this Monastery; it being the Custom in Muscovy, to build always a Convent and Nunnery near to one another.  
The Gentleman to whom we are beholden for these two Relations, 
Dr. Collins.  and who has, for a considerable time, been resident in Muscovy, having given another Instance of the Ignorance and Superstition of their Priests, no less pleasant than the former, it will not be amiss to insert it here. It seems the English Resident in the City of Muscow had a very fine Monkey, famous amongst the Russians there, for his many Tricks and Pranks which he would be playing in the Market. This Monkey, one Day, got into one of the Muscovite Churches, hard by the English Residents House, and tumbled down some of their Saints. The Priest coming soon after into the Church, and seeing his Gods thus handled, stood amazed; but having recovered himself a little, and set their Saintships in their respective Places, he dashed all the Windows and Doors with Holy-Water, to keep the Devil out of the Church. But Pug not understanding his Exorcisms, took his Opportunity one Morning, when the Priest was going to perform the Morning-Service, to be in the Church as soon as he; where he begun the old Game of ruffling and pulling about the Saints, not sparing even St. Nicholas himself; and that with so much Eagerness, as if he had been bred a Quaker, grinning now and then in the Priest's Face; who, after he had recovered himself out of his first Fright, at last approached, with his Cross before him; and having no other Way left, he betakes himself to his Sovereign Remedy; I mean, the Horse-Tail, dipped in Holy-Water; wherewith he so besprinkled poor Pug, (who hated it as bad as the Devil himself,) that he made the best of his Way home to the English Residents House. No sooner was the Morning-Service over, but the Pope (or Priest) made most bitter Complaints against a certain Stranger, living in the English House, for having thrown down his Saints, and profaned the Holy Place. Whereupon, he obtained an Order to search the Residents Lodgings: And all his Retinue were brought forth, in the Presence of the Priest; but none of them being the Person he looked for, It was, says he, a little Nincheen, (or Stranger.) Whereupon, the young Children being brought out, the Monkey, by chance, came jumping out with them: Hold, hold, said the Priest, with a great deal of Joy, this is the little Stranger: Seize him, seize him. Which being done accordingly, poor Pug was had before his Betters; where not being able to answer for himself, he was condemned to the Strappado, and paid for his unseasonable Reformation, with his Life.  
But, after all this merry Digression, it is time to return to more serious Matters: It is to be observed, that the Muscovites retain to this Day some Remnants of the Mosaic Law; For, though they do not abhor Swine's Flesh, yet they will not touch a Squirrel, Coney, or Hare. But, which is the oddest of all, They hold it Pagan, or unclean, to eat Veal; but not Lamb: For what Reason, neither they, nor any body else, know. They account it next to a Sin, to omit Lotionem post inatum. They look upon it as a great Sin, for a Muscovite to lie with a Woman that is not of the same Communion: But a Venial Trespass, for a Russian Woman to accept of a Kindness from a Stranger: They give for a Reason, Because her Issue will be educated in the True Russian Faith; whereas a Muscovite Man may happen to beget a Child upon a Stranger, which is not likely to be educated in the same Religion. Heresy is punished, among the Russians, with Fire: The Heretic is carried to the Top of a low House, from whence he jumps into the Fire made underneath; and immediately they throw Straw upon him, and good store of dry Splinters of Firr-Wood; these being fired, they soon suffocate the Malefactor.   

CHAP. XII.  
A Brief History of the Succession of the Russian Great Dukes from their first Origin, till the Death of that famous Tyrant, John Basilovitz.  
THE first Origin of this Empire is very obscure; for, the Great Dukes of Muscovy derive their Pedigree from August●s Caesar, yet if it be considered, how confused the Achievements and Successions, of these Ancient Princes are among an ignorant People, it is no difficult matter to imagine, that their Ancient History must be full of uncertainty. Thus much is certain, that this vast Empire was in former Ages divided into a great many Principalities, under their own Laws and Princes, which in after Ages, and by several Degrees, have been united under one Head, and compose that vast Body, which now adays is known under the name of the Russians Empire.  
But to return to their Chronicles, they relate that Augustus Caesar, among others of his Kindred, whom he sent to be Governor over very remote Provinces. One Prussus had assigned him Prussia, had his Seat on the Eastern Baltic Shoar by the River Weixel. Of him were descended by the fourth Generation, Rureck, Sinaus and Truvor, who, at the persuasion of one Gostomistius, a rich Citizen of Novogorod, were sent for by the Russians, who at that time lived without any Civil Government, to rule over them in the Year 1573. As they went into Russia, they took a long with them Olechus, their near Kinsman, and so having divided the whole Country among themselves, each in his Province laid the first foundation of a regular Civil Government.  
Iverson the Son of Rureck (the rest dying without Issue) became Successor to them all: He took to Wife one Otha, the Daughter of a Citizen of Plesscon, by whom he begot Stoslaus, but being after that Slain by his Enemies, his Wife Otha went to Constantinople, where she was Baptised and Named Helen.  
His Son Stoslaus was a Warlike Prince, and very Victorious in several Battles, till at last being Slain by his Enemies, they made a Cup of his Skull, Engraven'd with this Sentence; Seeking after other Men's lives, he has lost his own. He left three Sons Teropolchus, Olega and Volodimir.  
Volodimir having slain his two Elder Brothers, 
Volodimir I.  made himself master of all Russia; he married afterwards Anne, the Sister of Basitius Porphyrogenites, and in the Year 989, introduced the Christian Religion among the Russians, himself being before instructed in it, and Baptised in the Year 988. Some among whom is Zonara's report, that it was done by a Miracle, of which we have spoke before. He built the City of Volodimir, the Capital of the Province of the same Name, upon the River Cesma, which was for a considerable time after the Residence of the Great Dukes.  
Volodimir left behind him Eleven Sons, among whom he divided the Dukedom: Beristus and Glebus forsook the World, and for their Holy Life were Canonised after their Death; their Feast is kept by the Russians in November: The rest falling, into contentious among themselves, every one being ambitious of making himself the sole and supreme Lord of all Russia, they ruined one another, till Jaroslaus was left the only inheritor of all their Dominions.  
Volodimir, 
Volodimir II.  the Son of this Jaroslaus, used to keep his Residence in the City of Kiovia, upon the River Boristhenis: He was grown very famous for the many conflicts he had with the Sons of his Uncles, whom having at last subdued, he was called Mono Machus. He was also very Victorious against Constantine the Greek Emperor, and having overrun all Thracia, returned home loaden with Honour, and a prodigious Booty; whilst he was preparing to renew the War with more Vigour against the Emperor, he sent to him Neuphytus Bishop of Ephesus, and Eustathius Abbot of Jerusalem, who having among other rich Gifts, presented him, with part of our Saviour's Cross, and saluted him by the Name of Czar, persuaded him to enter into a League with Constantine, with whom ever after he cultivated a very good Correspondance.  
He was succeeded by his Son Vuzevolodus, after whom in order of descent, Reigned George and Demetrius.  
George Succeeded his Father Demetrius; he fought with very ill success against Bathy the Tartarian Prince, by whom he was slain in the Battle in the Year 1237, and the Russians brought under the subjection of the Tartars, who made their Duke's dependent from them, and as a token of their subjection, forced them too often as the Tartarian. Ambassadors should come into Russia, to go out and to meet them, and to stand bare headed in their own Courts, while the Ambassadors delivered their message sitting. About the same time, the Tartars having ravaged Poland, Plesia and Hungary, Pope Innocent iv obtained a Peace, or rather a Truce, from them for five Years; the Russians affirm, that this Bathy was the Father of Tamerain.  
George was succeeded by his Brother Jaroslaus, and after him Reigned his Son Alexander.  
Daniel the Son of Alexander, was the first that translated the Seat of the Great Dukes to the City of Musco, and laid the first Foundation of the Castle; he was also the first that took upon him the Title of Great Duke.  
John, the Son of Daniel, was surnamed Kalota, which signifies a Scrip, which he always carried about him, and out of it he used to give Alms to the Poor.  
His Son Simeon died without Issue, and left the Dukedom to John his next Brother.  
Demetrius succeeded his Father John, and left two Sons, Basilias and George.  
Basili, the Eldest Brother, Reigned after his Father's Death, and had a Son of his own Name, but having conceived a jealousy against his Wife, he disinherits the Son, declaring, George his Brother, his Successor in his Dominions.  
George being thus gotten into Possession of Russia, puts his Nephew Basili in Prison, but at his Death, (though he had two Sons of his own) resigned the whole Dukedom to the hands of the same Basili:  
Basili being thus unexpectedly put into his supposed right, was soon attacked by Andrew and Demetrius, the two Sons of George, who could not brook the injury received by their Father's last Will, and having surprised him, they put out his Eyes, thinking thereby to render him incapable of entertaining any further hopes of administering the Government, but they were mistaken in their Aim; for, the Bojares and Nobles, notwithstanding his Blindness, kept steadfast to their Allegiance to the Great Duke, who was therefore Sir-named Cziemnok, or the blind Duke.  
John Basilovits, who began his Reign in the Year 1450, 
John Basilovits.  succeeded his Father Basili, he was the first that brought the Russian Name out of Obscurity into Renown. For, after having secured himself at home, by putting to Death all such of his Kindred, as were likely to contend with him for the Superiority, he applied all his thoughts to make himself formidable to his Neighbours. Among them he bent his whole Force against the City and Dukedom of Novogor●d Veliki, with whom he was engaged in a War for Seven Years, till at last in the Year 1477. having vanquished them in a Battle, he forced that Great and Rich City to a Submission, and to receive a Russian Governor. But afterwards thinking himself not absolute Master of the City, and being unwilling to run the hazard of compelling them by force, he went thither in Person, under pretence of some Religious concerns in behalf of the Greek Religion; so that being admitted into the City by the Authority of the Archbishop Theophilus, he ransact it and carried away an incredible Booty to Musco, with most of the Inhabitants, and sent Muscovites thither in their place.  
Having subdued this Potent Dukedom, as also those of Tyversky and Plescou, and several other petty Principalities bordering upon his Dominions; he was the first that united Russia into one considerable Body, and consequently laid the first Foundation of its future Greatness. He entered into a War with the Livonians, for no other cause than to enlarge his bounds, and advanced as far as the River Narva, where he built the strong Castle of Ivanogorod, upon a steepy Rock opposite to the City of Narva, which lies on the other side of that River; but having received a Signal, overthrew in a Battle fought against Guallies de Pletenbergh, the Master of the Livonian Order of Knights, he was forced to make a Truce with them for Fifty Years. He had also some differences with Alexander, King of Poland, who having married his Daughter, had, as he pretended, forced her to abandon the Greek Religion, and to turn Roman Catholic, which breaking out at last into a War, was carried on for some time with no great advantage on either side; nevertheless the Basilovits took Plescou in the Fray from the Luthianians. His Wife was the Daughter of the Duke of Tiversky, of her he begat John, unto whom, after he had Married him to the Daughter of Stephen, Prince of Moldavia, he resigned the whole Dukedom: But John dying soon after, left only one Son, who was called Demetrius: Basilovits by reason of the tender Age of his Grandchild, was obliged to reassume the Administration of the Government, and soon after Married a second Wife, to wit, Sophia, the Daughter of Thomas Polvologus, who is said to have received her Dowry out of the Pope's Treasury, under condition that she should endeavour the Conversion of the Duke to the Romish Faith. This Princess being of a very Haughty Temper, and not able to endure that her Husband should be a Vassal to the Tartars, did so effectually encourage him to shake of the Tartarian Yoke, that having first dislodged the Tartarian Ambassadors, that had their residence in the Castle of Musco, and were the Duke's Overseers in State Affairs, afterwards by degrees dispossessed them of all they held in Russia. By the persuasion of this Princess, he transferred the Dukedom from Demetrius, his Grandchild, the Son of John, deceased, to Gabriel his Eldest Son by this Princess.  
Gabriel was no sooner Great Duke, 
Basili Ivanovits.  but he changed his Name, and assumed that of Basili Ivanowitz; he, after the example of his Father, applied all his care to enlarge his Territories, which he did with good success against the Lithuanians and Polanders, from whom he recovered great part of Muscovy, especially the City of Smoleusko, on the River Boristhenes or Nieper in the Year, 1514. He also ejected the Duke of Siberi or Severia, and united the Province to his Crown; he afterwards turned his Arms against the Tartars of Casan, whom he defeated in a memorable Battle, and made them his Vassals. But the Tartars having soon after killed their Governor, surprised him with a considerable Army, and having forced him to retreat with such Forces, as he could get together in haste, under Novogorod on the River Occas, they took and plundered the City of Musco, and forced the Castle to a shameful Capitulation, by virtue of which the Great Dukes were to be tributaries to the Tartars. But the Tartars having soon after broken the Capitulation by Besieging the City of Rhesan, and the Weywode or Muscovite Governor, having by a straitagem, got into his possession the Great Duke's Original Letters Patents, whereby the Conditions made with the Castle of Musco were confirmed, (as has been related before in the Description of the City of Casan,) and having at the same time, forced the Tartars to raise the Siege of the City and Castle of Rhesan, both the People and Great Duke, were so encouraged by the sudenness of so lucky an accident, that the latter marched against the Tartars, and Besieged the City of Casan, which he caused to be attacked with all the Vigour imaginable; but these within being conscious of their guilt, Fought like desperate Men, so that after● much Bloodshed on both sides, the Great Duke was obliged to raise the Siege, and to leave the Conquest of this, as well as other Tartarian Kingdoms on that side to his Son John Basilovits, whom he begat of Helan, the Daughter of Knez Glinsky, after having Divorced himself from his first Wife.  
John Basilovits being but a Child, 
John Basilovits.  succeeded his Father, under the Tuition of George his Uncle, in the Year 1540 But no sooner was he arrived to the Age of Maturity, but he gave most evident proofs of his future Greatness.  
Being willing to make himself formidable to his Neighbours, by some memorable exploit, at the beginning of his Reign, he resolved to revenge the affront his Father had received before Casan, which City he Besieged in the Year 1552, 
His Wars.  And after he had battered it very furiously for the space of two Months, offered them very honourable conditions, which they having refused to accept, he ordered the general Assault to be given on the Second Day of July in the same Year; and notwithstanding the resolute Defence made by the Tartars, carried it by Storm, and thereby became Master of the whole Kingdom of Casan.  
About two Years after, he marched against the Nagajan Tartars, bordering to the South upon those of Casan; and having in the Year 1554, on the first day of August taken by Assault Astra Chan, the Capital of the Province, he also reduced that Kingdom under his Subjection.  
By what accident he got into the Possession of the vast Country of Siberia, which has since proved one of the most profitable to the Czars of Muscovy; by which they have opened themselves a way into China, as has been related before in the Description of that Province.  
In the Year 1558. he turned his victorious Arms again Livonia; where having ravaged the Bishopric of Derpt and Virland, he made himself Master of the Cities of Narva, and of Toopator-Derpt: So that the Livonians not being able alone to resist his Power, and being put into Despair by the most horrid Cruelties exercised upon them by the Muscovites, and especially against Furstenbergh, the Master of their Order, they were forced to submit themselves, some under the Protection of Sweden, the rest under the Crown of Poland. In the Year 1570▪ he sent a very numerous Army, under the Command of Maynus Duke of Holstein, to besiege the City of Revel, in Livonia; but the City being assisted by the Swedes, under whose Protection they were, forced him to raise the Siege: And when he attacked it a second time, in the Year 1577, he met with no better Success: And in the Year 1581., the Swedish General, Pontus de la Guard, recovered the City of Narva from the Muscovites.  
He was at first also very successful against the Poles, till Stephen Battori, Prince of Transylvania, and elected King of Poland, not only recovered all the Places he had taken from that Crown before, but also obliged him to make a Peace in the Year 1582; by virtue of which, he relinquished all his Pretensions to that part of Livonia which had put itself under the Protection of the King of Poland. In the Year 1571, the Crim-Tartars also made a great Irruption into Muscovy, destroying all with Fire and Sword; and at last burnt the City of Musco.  
As the first Years of his Reign were attended with Victories abroad, so at home he ruled for some time with a great deal of Mildness; and by the outward Show of his Piety, made his Subjects conceive all the Hopes that could be of a prosperous Reign: For he would go frequently to Church, say the Service himself, sing, and never fail to be present at any Ecclesiastical Ceremonies; nay, sometimes execute the Functions of Monks and Priests himself: Which, without Question, was it that misled Paulus Jovius into that Mistake, when he calls him a good and devout Christian; For it will sufficiently appear, in the Sequel of this History, that he abused both God and Men; and that his pretended Piety was only intended to gain the Popular Applause, (which he both effected, and stood in need of,) and to cover his most horrid Designs against such of the Nobility as he was afraid would not submit, without Reluctancy, to the Yoke he intended to put upon their Necks. He began to give the first Proofs of his cruel Disposition in the Year 1560; when having acquired a vast Reputation, both at home and abroad, by the great Success of his Arms against the Tartars, Livonians and Poles, he thought this the most convenient Time to put in Execution his Design of making himself the sole and absolute Master of this vast Empire. His Grandfather had laid the first Foundation of this Maxim, (which was followed by his Son Basili, the Father of John Basilovitz,) to wit, To suppress the ancient Nobility, by despoiling them not only of their Castles, and Strong Holds, but also of their Estates. But this Tyrant looking upon these Means as insufficient, resolved, by putting to death all the Great Men in the Kingdom whom he found, in the least, contrary to his Design, to secure to himself the Arbitrary Disposal of this great Empire.  
He made the first Beginning with one Demetrius Owezinovitz, 
His Cruelties.  a Man of great Parts among the Russians: Being therefore willing to be rid of him, he invited him one Evening to Supper, with a great deal of seeming Friendship; where they drunk very merrily, so that Dem●trius began to be overcome by the Strength of the Liquor; which the Tyrant perceiving, and believing this to be a fit Opportunity to put his Design in Execution, he drank to him a great Bowl-full of Strong Hydromel, which he obliged Demetrius to pledge, to his (the Great Duke's) Health; but it being impossible for him to drink above half of it, the Great Duke angrily told him, That since he was so unmannerly as to refuse to drink his Health in his Presence, he might get down into his Wine-Cellar, where he should drink it at his own Leisure. Demetrius being very willing to obey, went, without Reluctancy, down into the Cellar; where, by the secret Orders of the Tyrant, he was suffocated.  
In the same manner he caused to be either secretly slain, or suffocated, several Persons of Eminent Quality, without any Body's daring to inquire into their Death; till at last, the Patriarch, and the other Prelates, in Conjunction with some of the boldest among the Nobility▪ having represented to him the Enormities of his Actions, he seemed, for some small Time, to have changed his cruel Sentiments into a more mild Disposition.  
The better to confirm them in this Opinion, he got it spread abroad, that he intended to abdicate the Empire, and to retire into a Monastery: And soon after, having called together the Nobility, he told them, That since he had two Sons, whom he intented to make his Successors, he would recommend them to their Care: That he did not question but they would not only pay them due Allegiance, but also assist them with their Counsel, and good Advice: That, for his part, he intended to build himself a Monastery, near the City of Musco; where he would be ready at hand to give his Directions in Matters of any Moment. Having thus cajoled them into a good Opinion, he caused a very large Building to be erected, surrounded with a strong Wall▪ which he endowed with considerable Revenues, for the Maintenance of such as were to abide with him there, and to lead, as he pretended, a Monastic Life; but, in effect, to serve as an Encouragement to such as he intended to employ in the Execution of his cruel Designs: For, after he had settled himself, with his Gang, in this Castle, he used, under pretence of Preferment, to send such of his Nobles as he intended to sacrifice to his Ambition, into some distant Province or another, as Governors; whither, after some Time, he would command some of his Soldiers, under such Officers as were beforehand engaged to execute his Orders, to the Place, where the Fact was to be perpetrated under pretence of changing the Garrison; where they remained till they found a convenient Opportunity to send, by one Means or another, the Governor into the other World: Which done, his Kindred were sure to meet with the same Fate at Musco; the Tyrant never wanting Means to root out the Shrubs, after he had felled the Tree; forasmuch as the Muscovites, who are above all other Nations given to caluminate and draw one another into the Snare, were always ready to furnish him with sufficient opportunity to rid himself of those under some specious pretence or another.  
Thus he treated Knez Rostoroski, descended from the ancient Dukes of Roskovie, or Rosthovie; whom he dreaded, for his Courage, and Skill in Martial Affairs. This Principality, as well as those of 'tTwere and Bielski, were in former Ages allotted to the Younger Brothers of the Dukes of Russia; but were by Basili, the Father of John Basilovits, appropriated to his own Use, leaving only to the Heirs a very moderate Share for their Maintenance. The last of the Dukes of Kosthovie was Peter Rostowski, whom the Tyrant had made Waywode or Governor of Nise Novogorod. Having resolved his Ruin, he sent thither 40 Ruffians, whom he used to employ on such like Occasions, with Orders to bring to him the Head of the said Governor. These having found him at his Devotion, they dragged him from thence; and having stripped him stark naked, and tied him in a Sledge, they carried him strait-ways to the River Colga; where he that commanded the Party, having cut off his Head, threw the Body into the River. His Kindred and Children (Fifty in Number) were all murdered by the Tyrant's Order; and Forty of his Slaves condemned to perpetual Imprisonment.  
John Pietrovits, a Man of a very high Rank in Russia, was fain to undergo the same Fate, with his whole Family: For, having been falsely accused in the Year 1568, as if he aimed at the Crown, the Tyrant, without admitting them to be heard, seized upon his Estate, both Real and Personal, which was very great; and condemned him to go as a private Soldier, in the War against the Tartars. Having not so much left him, out of all his Estate, as an Horse to ride upon; he was furnished with one by a certain Friar, who took pity of his Condition; so he obeyed his Orders: And after having served several Years as a single Volunteer, who used to have at his Heels a great Number of Servants, he at last returned to Musco. The Tyrant not thinking it sufficient to have humbled him thus, he called together, at a certain Time; his Council of Nobles; where having summoned Pietrovits to appear, he, with his own Hands, as soon as they were all met, put the Ducal Cap and Crown on his Head, with a Sceptre in his Hand, and thus, attired in a very rich Robe, set him upon a Throne, in the Presence of all the Court; where having showed him the same Reverence as is usually paid to the Czars of Muscovy, he spoke thus to him; All Hail to our Great Duke and Monarch of Russia: Now thou hast obtained what thou so much desiredst; now it is, thou hast encompassed thy Wish. I knew thy Aim was, to supply my Place, in the Throne of Muscovy: See how I have, myself, created thee Great Duke of Russia, in a most solemn manner. But know▪ that as it was in my Power to set thee upon the Throne, so I am able to dethrone and despoil thee of that Dignity, as Pleasure. He had no sooner uttered these last Words, but he stabbed him with a Dagger, several times, through the Heart. But this was only the Prologue to the following Tragedy; for he did not only command all his Servants to be either strangled or drowned, but he went in Person to the Castle of Columna, 180 Miles distant from the City of Musco, and formerly belonging to Pietrovits; where 300 of his Vassals were massacred in the Tyrant's Presence. But not satisfied with this, after he had, for a whole Year together, ruined his Estate with Fire and Sword, he shut up all the Gentlemen (of whom there was a considerable Number) that held any Lands under Pietrovits, in one House, and so blew them up into the Air, with Gunpowder: Their Wives and Daughters, after they had been ravished by his Guards, were cut to pieces. The Peasants, with their Wives and Children, were driven, stark naked, into the Woods. The Wife of Pietrovits was shut up in a Monastery; and his Children, and whole Family, destroyed, by the Tyrant's Order.  
In the same Year he caused his Chancellor, Kozarin Dubrowski, to be slain by his Guards, with two of his Sons, as they were sitting at Dinner; and a third Son happening not to be at home, escaped present Death for that time; but he was afterwards taken, and Quartered alive.  
Boris Titow, one of his Chief Counsellors of State, coming one Day to pay his Reverence, as is usual, to the Great Duke; as he was bowing his Head, he cut off one of his Ears, with his own Hands; and presenting it to the Owner, Accept, says he, of this small Gift at present: Another time I will remember you better.  
These Cruelites exercised on Persons of so eminent a Rank, struck such a Terror into the rest of the Nobility, that they were resolved to try their utmost, whether perhaps they might not be able to divert him from these cruel Designs. Being therefore met at a certain Day, to the Number of 300, they went all in a Body, to represent to the Czar the Heinousness of his Cruelties; telling him, That they were ready to sacrifice both their Lives and Estates for his Service; and that they would always remain steadfast in their Allegiance: But, on the other hand, they hoped he would be pleased not to afflict, in so horrible a manner, his faithful and innocent Subjects.  
The Grand Duke being not well pleased at their Errand, he ordered them, all together, to be thrown into Prison; and some Days after, some to have their Tongues, others their Legs and Arms cut off; and 50 of the most Eminent among them were whipped round the Marketplace; the rest were dismissed without any Punishment for that time, but they paid afterwards the whole Score, with Interest: For, in the Year 1570, one Morning, when the Citizens were opening their Shops, they were not a little surprised to see 18 Gibbets erected in the Marketplace, surrounded by the Great Duke's Guards, who had brought along with them all manner of Instruments for the Torture▪ besides which, there was a great Fire, and over it was placed a great Cauldron, with boiling hot Water in it. The Citizens, I say, being terrified at so horrible a Spectacle, and presaging nothing but the worst to themselves, as being uncertain for what End all these dreadful Preparations were made, some instantly shut up their Shops again; others, more fearful than the rest, left all what they had, as it was, and were for saving themselves by Flight, or, at least, for hiding in some more remote Part of the City; Which Place being thus put into a general Consternation, the Great Duke, surrounded by a great Number of his Guards, appeared in the Marketplace, seating himself near the Cauldron of boiling Water. But perceiving that the Generality of the Citizens had; out of Fear, either abandoned their Houses, or, at least, absconded, and dispersed themselves into the other Quarters of the the City, he rid in Person through the Streets, crying out to them; Let nothing disturb you: Come, and see what I am going to do: I give you my Word, that nothing shall hurt you; you may come forth, without the least Danger to yourselves: Therefore come forth, and see what a Spectacle I am preparing for you. The People, partly out of Fear, partly out of Curiosity, flocked to the Marketplace, where they saw 400 Noblemen, of the most ancient Families in Muscovy, coupled together, Two and Two, like Hounds; and so miserably disfigured by the Violence of the Torture, that they were almost not to be known by their nearest Kindred. To gratify in some measure the People, he selected 180 out of their Number: Unto these, said he, I give their Lives, for your sakes; I will pardon them all their Offences: Let them be presently discharged. Which being done accordingly,  
The first that was brought forth to Execution, was John Michaelovits Wiskowaty, his Chancellor; descended from one of the most ancient Families in Muscovy: Who being charged with Keeping great Correspondence with the King of Poland, and inviting the Turks and Tartars to invade Muscovy, when he was just going to be put on one of the Gibbets, he spoke these following Words: I call God Almighty, the Infallible Searcher of Hearts, to witness of what I am going to say, to be true: I confess myself, before him, to be a miserable Sword●; and trust in his Mercy, through the Blood of his 〈◊〉 beloved Son. But as to what concerns the Station I was lately in, by the Great Duke's Favour, I protest to God, that I have always discharged my Trust faithfully, as I ought to do, towards him; and therefore I appeal at this Instant to the Tribunal of God, where, when I shall meet the Duke, I will make my Innocence appear to the Great Judge of Heaven and Earth. I am sensible that, O Duke, such is thy Ambition, such is thy Avarice and Thirst after innocent Blood, that nothing but my Life can satisfy thee at present: Glut thyself therefore with innocent Blood; but remember that thou must one Day give a most severe Account of all these most barbarous Cruelties. Whilst he was going on in his Discourse, the Executioner, by the Great Duke's Order, tied him up to one of the Gibbets, with his Feet upwards, and his Head hanging down. This done, one of the Captains of his Guards asked him what he would have farther done with this Malefactor? Every one of you, said he, that belong to my Court, here present, shall lend an helping Hand to send this Traitor out of the World, whom I will have cut Limb by Limb. He had no sooner spoke the Word, but the first Captain of his Guards, called Molutlo, dismounting his Horse, he, with a little Knife, cut off his Right Ear; the Second, his Left; the Third, his Lips; and so every one, in their Turn, the rest of his Limbs. The Secretary of the Grand Duke being also to have his Share in the Execution, at last cut off his Privy Members; of which he immediately died: Which the Duke perceiving, and believing that it had been done on purpose to shorten the Chancellor's Misery, he ordered him to eat them instantly; which he was forced to do.  
The dead Body of the Chancellor being taken from the Gibbet, and cut into small pieces, the next that was brought upon the Scaffold, was Michael Tum●chow, the Lord High Treasurer of Musc●●y, for no other reason but that he had been an intimate Friend of the Chancellors; he was very short in his Expressions, saying only these Words: I appeal to God, from whom nothing can be hidde● 〈◊〉 I never was guilty of any trespass against▪ my Lord and Master, and that I have faithfully, and without any fraud, discharged my Office; wherefore, I summon thee, O Great Duke, to appear on the last day of Judgement, before the Tribunal of God, where thou shalt be obliged to make ample satisfaction to me. Having ended these Words, he was tied up to the Gibbet, in the same manner as the Chancellor with his Head downwards, and very close shaved: After he had hung thus for some time, two of the Captains of his Guards, each with a bucket of Water; whereof one was Cold, the other filled out of the Cauldron with Boiling Water, we mentioned before, approached to the Gibbet, and he with the cold Water, having first washed his Head, the other continually poured the Boiling hot Water upon it, till the Skin was quite shrivelled together, and the poor Treasurer at last died in the midst of the most exquisite Torments. The third in order was his Cook, who underwent the same Fate as the Chancellor, being cut to pieces Limb by Limb.  
After these, follow three of the Great Duke's chief Secretaries, George Czapkinou, John Buthakow, and Basili Stepanow; these were all together with their Wives and Children cut in pieces, in the Great Duke's presence, by his Guards: At last, two hundred of these Noble Men we spoke of before, were brought before the Great Duke upon the Scaffold; who having Condemned them to Die, without as much as naming their Crime, they were in an instant cut to pieces by his Guards before his Face. To conclude the Tragedy, the Great Duke ordered to be brought before him out of Prison (where he had been detained a great while) a certain person venerable for his Old Age and Nobility, as being extracted from a very ancient Family, whom he run through the Body with his own Lance, and not satisfied with that, after the Old Man lay upon the Ground, wallowing in his Blood, gave him at least Fifteen or Sixteen Wounds more, till he died upon the Spot.  
This Spectacle having thus continued for four Hours, the Tyrant before he returned to the Castle, would needs give a Visit to the Widow of the Treasurer, whom he had caused to be executed just before. She was Sister to the Duke Wiazinski, and one of the handsomest Ladies in all Muscovy, whom he found shut up in her Bedchamber, all over whelmed with Grief, and lamenting the miserable Death of her Husband in Terms so Passionate, that it would have moved Compassion in a heart of Stone. But the Tyrant being void of all sense of Humanity, no sooner entered the House, but ordered her to be stripped stark Naked, and to be set with her bare Buttocks upon a Rope, fastened tightly for that purpose betwixt two Posts, and so to be drawn upon the Rope, till the tender Flesh of this Pretty Creature, not being able to resist long the violence of this motion, was torn every where to the very Bones, of which she died some days after. She had a little Daughter and Son, who had been forced to be the mournful Spectators of their dear Mother's Misery; the first was sent into a Nunnery, the last Condemned to a perpetual Punishment. The Chancellor's Widow was also forced to embrace the Monastic Life, and his Son sent Prisoner to the Castle of Biel●jezoro, which lies in one of the Northern and most unfrequented Provinces of Muscovy. Some days after this Slaughter, about Fourscore of the Wives and Daughters of these two Hundred Nobles, he had caused to be Butchered before his Face, where dragged by the Hair, to the River side, where they were all drowned. About the same time, one of his Secretaries having been presented with a Pike by a certain Countryman, the Great Duke having got Notice of it, caused him to be thrown into a Lake, where, as he said, he might have Fish enough, since he was so great a lover of them.  
The Lithuanians having by a stratagem surprised the Castle of Borsko, took the Governor and his Lady Prisoners, who being afterwards exchanged with some Poles, returned to the City of Musco, where they were no sooner Arrived, but the Great Duke ordered three Gibbots to be Erected, on which the Governor, and two more of his chief Officers being fastened with a Rope about their Wastes, the Tyrant and his Son shot their Arrows at them till they were killed, telling them, ever now and than, Thus you ought to have defended your Cause.  
His own Brother, though he had lived all along with the greatest Circumspection in the World, for fear of giving any occasion of Jealousy to the Tyrant, yet could not escape his hands. For under pretence that one of his Bojares, called Trzeriack Wiskonati, had given information against him, he caused him, without being heard, to be tortured in the most violent manner that could be invented; and thus having forced him to make a Confession where his Treasure was hid, his Head was cut off in the presence of his Lady, who all this while lay prostrate at the Tyrant's Feet, and in vain was imploring his Clemency: But instead of lending a favourable Ear to her just Petition, she was stripped stark Naked, exposed to the view of the whole Court, and afterwards dragged to the River and drowned.  
It used to be a common Custom with him, to make Ladies of the greatest Qualities to stand Naked before him, and if he took any liking to them, after he had abused them himself, to expose them to the Officers of his Guards, and afterwards cause them to be hanged at their own Doors, where the Husband was to go out and in, perhaps for three or four Weeks, till the Tyrant was pleased to order the dead Body to be removed. He was something more favourable to a certain merry Crew of English, and other Women Foreigners, who had, as it seems, laughed at some of his Pranks, which he used to play a● certain times, when he was in a good Humour; which he taking Notice of, they were all sent for to the Palace; where, after they were all stripped stark Naked, in a very large Room, he Commanded several Bushels of Pease to be thrown down before them, which he made them pick up: When he had done, he treated them with some Wine, and bid them to take heed for the future, how they made sport with so great an Emperor. Perhaps, having been used to take a view of the Muscovian Ladies, he took this opportunity to see how far the Foreign Women differed in Shape from his own Country-Ladies.  
After he had, in a manner, thus either ruined, or quite destroyed all the most ancient Families of Muscovy, he turned his Fury against the Polish, and Lithuanian Captives, of whom he had a great Number: Some of these were slain by his own Hand; the rest, to the Number of some Thousands, Men, Women and Children, were, by his Order, cut in Pieces, or thrown into the River. His Cruelties exercised against the Inhabitants of Novogorod, Plesco● and 'tTwere, are the most Barbarous in the World, being not to be paralleled in History.  
Of the Barbarities committed in the City of Novogorod, we have spoken in the Description of that City; so that it will be superfluous, to give a further Account of them here: We will only add thus much, That, as he exceeded all the Tyrants that ever were infamous for their Cruelties, so it was he that perfected the Work begun by his Grandfather: to wit, by suppressing the Ancient Nobility, to make himself absolute Master of this great Empire: Which when he had obtained, he grew also insupportable to Sovereign Princes. How he treated the Polish and Lithuanian Captives, we have related before; and his Ambition being unmeasurable, he gave a proof of it to a French Ambassador; who having put on his Hat in his Presence, he caused it to be Nailed to his Head. Sir Jerom Bows having, not long after, been sent by Queen Elizabeth, as Ambassador to him, he not only put on his Hat, but also cocked it before him. At which Boldness, the Tyrant being somewhat startled, asked him, Whether he were ignorant how he had served the French Ambassador? Unt● which, Sir Jerom replied, That there was a great difference betwixt them two; That, for his part, he knew whom he Represented; that he served a Queen, who knew how to Revenge any Affront put upon her Ministers. The Great Duke was so far from being displeased with this bold Answer, that ever after he had a great esteem for him; telling his Bojares, That he questioned whether, among them all, there was one that dare do so much for him. It was in his Reign that the English settled first their Trade in Russia, as we have mentioned in the Description of the City of Archangel. He had three Sons; of which, the Eldest being struck by his Father one time, with a stick, died with Grief; or, as some will have it, by his Father's Lance: The two others were, Fedor, or Theodor, and Demetrius; the Eldest of which succeeded him in the Empire. He Reigned Nine and Thirty Years, and died in the Year 1584. in the Fifty sixth Year of his Age; beloved by few, but dreaded both at home and abroad, and might have been counted one of the greatest Princes that ever sat upon the Russian Throne, if by his most barbarous Cruelties he had not defaced the Glory of his great Actions, and had drawn upon his Family the Vengeance of God, which was very conspicuous in those Revolutions which after his Death happened in the Muscovian Empire; which, as they are the most surprising in the World, so we intent to give a most exact account of them, as well as the succeeding Reigns, till the Arrival of his present Czarish Majesty in England, in the Second Volume of this Treatise.  
FINIS.    


Books Printed for A. Roper at the Black Boy against St. Dunstan's Church, in Fleetstreet, 1697.  
A True History of the Several Designs and Conspiracies, against His Majesty's Sacred Person and Government; as they were continually carried on from 1688 till 1697, By R. K. etc.  
The Doctrine of Acids, in the Cure of Diseases, farther asserted: Being an Answer to some Objections raised against it by Dr. F. Guthill, of Dorchester in Dorsetshire, in which are contained some things relating to the History of Blood; as also an Attempt to prove what Life is, and that it is principally supported by an Acid and Sulphur. To which is added, an exact Account of the Case of Edmund-Turner, Esq deceased, as also the Case of another Gentleman now living, exactly parallel to Mr. Turner's. By Joh●● Colebatch, a Member of the College of Physicians, London.  
The History of Poland, in several Letters to Persons of Quality: Giving an Account: of the Ancient and Present State of that Kingdom, Historical, Geographical, Physical, Political, and Ecclesiastical, viz. It's Origine and Extent. With a Description of its Towns and Provinces; the succession, and remarkable Actions of all its Kings, and of the Great Dukes of Lithuania. The Election, Power, and Coronation of the King: The Senate, or House of Lords: The Diet, and form of Government: The The Privileges of the Gentry; their Religion, Learning, Language, Customs, Habits, Manners, Riches, Trade and Military Affairs, together with the state of Physic and Natural Knowledge; as also an Account of the Tutonick Order, and of the D. of Curland, his Family and Territories, with Sculptures, a new Map after the best Geographers, with several Letters relating to Physic, By B. Connor, Fellow of the Royal Society, etc.   

Books Printed for A. Bosvile, at the Dial, against St. Dunstan's Church, in Fleetstreet, 1697.  
THe Memoirs of the Count de Rochefo●t, containing an Account of what passed most memorable, under the Ministry of Cardinal Richelieu, and Cardinal Mazarin, with many particular passages of the Reign of Lewis the present French King, never before in Print; made English from the French, the Second Edition Corrected.  
The Christian Belief: Wherein is Asserted and Proved, That as their is nothing in the Gospel contrary to Reason, yet there are some Doctrines in it above Reason; and these being necessarily enjoined us to Believe, are properly called Mysteries; in an Answer to a Book, entitled, Christianity not Mysterious. The Second Edition, with a Preface, and other Additions.  
A Discourse of Conscience, Published chief for the Benefit of the Unlearned, tho' it may also be useful to others. Together with Brief Reflections upon that which the Author of Christianity not mysterious saith upon that known Text, 1▪ Tim. 3▪ 16.  
The Interpretation of Dreams digested into▪ ●ive Books, by that Ancient and Excellent Philosopher, Artimedorus. The Eleventh Edition, much corrected by an old Original Copy, with the Life of the Author, with many more Additions, with the Judgement of some of our Modern English Writers, concerning the good use to be made of some Dreams, and the Table very much amended.    

Vol. II.  

CHAP. I.  
Containing a full Relation of the Revolutions in the Muscovian Empire, after the Death of that Great Tyrant, John Basilovits, to wit: Under the Reigns of Fedor Ivanovits, his Son, Boris Goudenou, his Son Fedor, and the Counterfeit Demetrius.  
JOhn Basilovits had by Anastasia, his first Lady, two Sons, John and Fedor or Theodor; the first having been slain by his Father's own Hands, as we told before. Fedor Ivanovits was after his eldest Brother's Death, the next Heir to the Empire, and accordingly Crowned Grand Czar of Muscovy, when he was scarce two and twenty years of Age. He was Married some years before his Father's Death, to Irene, Sister of Boris Goudenou, a Lady of a very lofty Temper and Carriage, by whom having no Issue, he had been several times commanded by his Father, to send her into a Monastery (according to the Custom of Muscovy) but his Affection and Endearments of this Lady, being more prevailing with him than his Interest, he had by several Delays, put off the Execution of it. Being now mounted on the Throne, and Boris advanced to the Dignity of Lord High-Steward of Muscovy (the highest Station, next to the Prince in the Empire) he knew how to manage the Affection of a Prince, who always had preferred his private Pleasures and Retirement, before Public Affairs, with so much Dexterity, that the Princess, in a great measure, owed the continuance of her Greatness to him, as he was absolutely beholding to her for his first Advancement.  
Boris Goudenou was a Man naturally qualified for the Management of Affairs of State, and in a very few Years had attained to that degree of Perfection in Flattery and Dissimulation, that he seemed to be the Darling both of his Prince and the People; both being equally well satisfied in his Conduct. Thus by the Advantages of his Quality and Dexterity, and the Weakness of the Czar Fedor, having got the whole Management of Affairs into his own Hands, he began to bend all his Thoughts, how to secure the Crown of Muscovy to himself and his Family; the better to enable himself to obtain his Ends, after he had gained the Affection of the common People, he resolved to smooth his way to the Throne, by the Favour of the Nobility, most of whom having a Dependence from him, as the only Person, through whose hands all Places of Honour, Trust or Profit passed, were soon brought over by the Hopes and Advantages of Preferments to his Party. Having thus laid the Foundation to his projected Greatness, the main Obstacle of his growing Ambition, was Demetrius, the youngest Son of John Basilovits, by a second Adventure, and Brother to the Czar Fedor Ivanovits, who was Educated under his Mother's care in the Castle of Vgletz.  
His Death being therefore resolved on, 
Prince Demetrius ●●ur ●ered.  four of the Prince's own Domestics were by vast Promises engaged to undertake the Fact. The better to cover their Design, they set at midnight the City of Vgletz on Fire in several places, and having thus filled all with horror and confusion, they ran during the general Consternation to the Castle, under pretence of saving the Prince; and being admitted into his Bedchamber, took their Opportunity, while he was looking out of the Window, to see the approaching Flame, and stabbed him in several places with poisoned Daggers, and so leaving him wallowing in his own Blood, took Post for M●sco, flushed with hopes of ample Rewards for so extraordinary piece of Service. But they were grievously mistaken in their Account; for Boris Goudenou, considering with himself how dangerous they might prove one time or another to his Affairs, took a Resolution to take the first Opportunity of ridding himself of these Evidences of his Treachery; to effect which, he hired others, who by the Temptations of great Rewards were made the Executioners of those four Murderers of their Prince.  
To prevent the Murmurs of the People, who were all startled at the suddenness of so bloody a Tragedy, he made use of the same Method he had done at Vgletz; For, having caused the City of Musco to be set on fire in several Parts, he did not question but that this general Consternation would divert the People's Thoughts from enquiring into the true Circumstances of this Murder: And to remove as far as possibly could be from himself, all Suspicion of having had the least hand in so barbarous a Murder, he declared, that he would revenge the Death of the Prince Demetrius, upon the Inhabitants of Vgletz. For, no sooner was the first Consternation, occasioned by the Fire in that City, a little over, but a Rumour being spread, that the Prince had been Murdered, the Inhabitants forced their Way into the Castle, and transported with a furious Zeal of revenging his Death, slew all his Servants, without any distinction. This, which in all probability seemed to clear them from the Stain of the Fact, was by the Contrivance of Boris, interpreted to their Destruction; alleging, that they having slain all those from whom any Inquisition might have been made concerning this Assassination, it would but be a sufficient Argument of their Gild; and that the Murder being to be laid at their door, they must be proceeded against like Criminals. In effect, a great many of the Citizens of Vgletz, were banished, some were tortured, hanged and drowned; And not contented thus, after he had caused the whole Court to go into Mourning, and recommended the Care of the Funebrial Pomp, to Knez Basilizuski, he commanded the Castle of Vgletz to be razed and leveled with the Ground.  
Having thus signalised his pretended Passion for Demetrius, 
〈…〉.  his next Care was to remove the only remaining Obstacle to his Greatness, to wit, the Grand-Czar Fedor, whose End was hastened with Poison, after he had reigned twelve Years. The Great Duke being sensible of his approaching Death, did bequeath the Administration of the Government to his Lady, Irene, Sister to Boris, to be assisted by the Counsel of the Patriarch in Matters of Moment.  
The Widow, 
〈…〉.  after his Death, ascended the Throne without any Reluctancy; but, after she had for some time laboured under the weight of so vast an Empire, whether she was grown weary of the Burden, or that she thought it more convenient to entail the Crown upon her Family, by transserring it to her Brother, she declared herself uncapable of undergoing it any longer, and acquitting herself of so great a Charge; and, that she, preferring the Contents of a private Life, before the Toils of a Crown, was ready to resign all her Authority into the Hands of the Nobility, which she did accordingly, in the Year▪ 1597.  
Boris Goudenou, who was sufficiently acquainted with the mutinous Temper of the Muscovites, when freed from that Servile Yoke, which otherwise keeps them under Subjection, and that most among the Nobles being raised by, and dependent from his Favour, would not dare to lay hold of the Government, was resolved to improve the general Consternation and Confusion of the People to his Advantage, being sensible that the Nobles would be emulous, who should most show his Zeal in placing him upon the Throne. Finding therefore the Nobility ready to make their Addresses to him, he cunningly caused a Rumour to be spread abroad by his Emissaries, that being tired with the Toils of his Charge of Lord High Steward of Muscovy, he was resolved to quit it, by retiring into a Monastery, to end the remainder of his Days in quiet. The People being thus more and more transported with the Apprehensions of their Ruin, when they perceived, that among all the Nobility, there was not one who durst as much as to undertake the Management of the Government, they joined with the Nobility, and the Clergy, whose chief Interest consisted in maintaining the Public Peace, were of opinion, that all the States of the Empire ought to make their humble Submissions to Boris, to try whether by their joint Importunities, he might, perhaps, be prevailed upon to take upon him the Burden of the Empire. The Nuns quitted their Cloisters, and the Women ran with their Children in their Arms, to back the Estates of the Empire, and to offer their most humble Prayers to Boris, like to the tutelar Saint of Muscovy; so, that being at last overcome by their Prayers and Lamentations, he yielded to the absolute Necessity of his Country; and, after he had spoken much in praise of a retired Life, he protested to them, That it was not to the Honour and Greatness of his House, 
Bori Goudenou accepts of the Crown of Muscovy.  but merely to their Importunities, and the Love of his Country, that he was going to sacrifice all the Satisfaction he found in a retired Life, and that the only motive, which made him offer Violence to his own Inclinations, was, that he could not see any longer so glorious an Empire, exposed to the imminent Danger of approaching Ruin; But knowing himself too weak for so great a Burden, he hoped that they would not deny to Aid him with their Counsels, when Occasion should require; and that relying upon their Honour and Judgement, he would cheerfully receive the Trust, which he would be ready to Maintain and Defend to the last Drop of his Blood, assuring them, that if he could not equal his Predecessors in Greatness and Glorious Actions abroad, he would endeavour to exceed them in Temperance and the Mildness of his Government.  
It must be confessed, that Boris did show no less Conduct and Wisdom in preserving the Crown, than he had used dexterity in acquiring it. For he entirely engaged the Army to his Service by great Rewards, he continued the Nobility in their former Dignities, and heaped upon them new Favours and Preferments; The common People he tied to his Interest, by easing them of their Taxes, and the Mildness of his Government; and having thus secured the Affections of his Subjects at home, he was no less careful of Establishing a good Intelligence abroad with the Neighbouring Princes, for which purposes, new Treaties were set on foot, and concluded betwixt him and the Poles, Swedes, and other Nations, bordering upon Muscovy. Thus the whole Interest of his Government seemed, in all human Appearance, to be built upon so solid a Foundation, that no power upon Earth was like to overturn it, as being founded upon the general Affections of the People at home under the Management of a Prince, who, for his Wisdom, Experience and Courage, was looked upon abroad, as one of the most promising Princes, that ever ascended the Throne of this vast Empire.  
But mark the sudden Change of all humane Affairs, how subject to continual Vicissitudes. What perhaps the most powerful Foreign Enemy durst scarce have attempted at that Juncture of Time, was effected by a poor inconsiderable Monk, who by his Devices put the whole Russian Empire into such a Confusion, that, in spite of all the Precautions of Boris, he broke all his Measures, and brought the Empire of Muscovy to the very brink of Ruin and Destruction.  
The first counterfeit Deme●rius▪  
Whilst the Old Monk was thus preparing the Minds of the Muscovites, and especially of the Cosacks, Grisko Otropeja, who in the mean while, had by all possible means endeavoured to insinuate himself into the Favour of Wisnowiski with very good Success, was only watching an Opportunity of making his intended Discovery, which soon after offered itself, when he least expected it. For Wisnowiski being in a violent Passion one day, not only called him a Son of a Whore, but also seconded his Words with some Blows; which Occasion Grisko taking hold of, with a feigned Perplexity, and Tears in his Eyes; You would not, said he, my Lord, treat me thus, if you were as well acquainted with my Quality as my Person; and what grieves me most, is, that I should receive this Affront from the Man in whom I had centred all the Hopes of my future Re-establishment. Having spoken these Words, abruptly, and with a becoming Sadness and Modesty, he was turning away, from Wisnowiski, who being surprised at Grisko ' s Discourse, asked him▪ all on a sudden, And who art thou, then? what is thy Name? what Business is it has brought thee into this Country? Grisko Otropeja, being not unprepared with an Answer, told him, with a well-composed Countenance. The same Confidence which swayed me to put myself under your Protection, obliges me to reveal a Secret to you, which otherwise ought to be kept concealed in my own Breast: Know then, that Muscovy is my Native Country, that the Great Duke John Basilovits was my Father, and that I am the same Demetrius, who, by the Assassins' scent by Boris Go●denou, was to have been slain at Ugletz, had not my Mother (who had got private Intelligence of the intended Murder) preserved my Life by sending me away secretly, and putting a certain Priest's Son, of the same Age, in my place, who was accordingly assassinated and buried in my stead. I have ever since lain concealed in a Monastery, till prompted by a just Ambition of Recovering my Right, I took a Resolution to seek for Aid abroad against the Usurper of my Throne, the Murderer of my Brother Fedor the late Great Duke, and my mortal Enemy. He showed him also a Cross richly beset with Diamonds, which he pulled out of his Bosom: This, said he, is the only Remnant of my former Greatness, and the dear Pledge of my Mother's Love; and, since I have freely trusted you with a Secret known but to very few in the World, and thereby made you Master both of my Life and Fortune, I live in hopes that you will not refuse me your generous Assistance in the Recovery of my Father's Throne, which I shall always be ready to acknowledge to the utmost of my Power. Demetrius was a Person of a great Presence of Mind, and of an Understanding much above his Years; and being, besides this, of a very handsome Aspect; this, with the late Rumour industriously spread abroad by the Old Monk, first put Wisnowiski under a great Astonishment; but having soon recollected himself, he a thousand times asked his Pardon for the Faults committed against a Person of his eminent Rank, with a Promise that he would endeavour to expiate the same by his future Services for his Interest.  
Scarce a few Days were passed before Wisnowiski got a most magnificent Equipage prepared, in some Measure suitable to the Greatness of such a Guest, which he offered to Demetrius, with reiterated Promises, that he would engage in his Interest, and of all his Friends to support his Pretensions against the Usurper Boris Goudenou.  
This sudden Change in the Court of Wisnowiski, being soon spread abroad, as well in Poland as in Muscovy, as it served for a strong Confirmation of what had been whispered about by the Contrivances of the Old Monk, so it was not long before it reached the Ears of Boris Goudenou. He soon took the Alarm at so unexpected and surprising a piece of News, and thinking it most advisable to stifle this Monster in the Birth, he immediately dispatched away a Messenger to the Duke Wisnowiski, with Orders to inform him of the Imposture put upon him by this pretended Demetrius, and how unbecoming his Quality it would be, to espouse the Cause of an Impostor, against a Legal Prince; neither was he sparing in his Promises, offering not only vast Sums of Money, but also considerable Possessions to that Duke, if he would surrender him dead or alive into his Hands. But this had a quite contrary Effect upon Wisnowiski, who, being in some doubt before, concerning this Demetrius, was now, by the great Offers made by Boris, entirely confirmed in his Opinion, that he must needs be the true Demetrius; and therefore renewed his former Resolution of Adhering to his Interest, maugre all the Temptations of Boris Goudenou. But having wisely considered with themselves, that he would leave nothing unattempted on his side, which might facilitate the Destruction of Demetrius, it was judged most advisable not, to expose his Person any longer so near the borders of Muscovy, as was the Duke's House, but to retire to Wisnowiski, a certain place well fortified, and more remo●e from the Frontiers, belonging to the Duke Wisnowiski, who, in the mean while returned to his own House, to get the better Intelligence of what passed in Muscovy. Here he was met by another Messenger from the Great Duke, Boris Goudenou, who not only by his Master's Orders, renewed his former Offers, but also promised more ample Rewards, if he would surrender the Counterfeit Demetrius, either dead or alive. But this Messenger meeting with no better Success than the former, he received secret Instructions to endeavour the Destruction of this Impostor, at what rate soever, not to be sparing of Dagger or Poison, great Rewards or any thing else which might contribute to his Ruin.  
This was not so secretly carried on, but that Wisnowiski had got some Scent of the Design laid against the Life of his Friend; wherefore thinking him not sufficiently secured against the Attempts of the Muscovites, in that place; especially, since they had drawn together a considerable Force upon the Frontiers, it was resolved to send him to George Mniszeck, Waywode of Sendomiria, the Duke's particular Friend, which would both put him out of the reach of his Enemies, and probably, strengthen his Pretensions with the Interest of one of the most considerable Men in all Poland. Pursuant to this Resolution, Demetrius being provided with Letters of Recommendation from Wisnowiski, went to the Weywode of Sendomiria's House, by whom he was received with all the Honour imaginable, due to his pretended Quality.  
Demetrius being now at leisure to make serious Reflections upon the present posture of his Affairs, had no reason to be dissatisfied with his Condition, as being not without hopes of encompassing his End, with the assistance of such powerful Friends; but wisely considering with himself, that their first Heat might, by degrees, grow weak, if not quite become cool, if not sustained by sufficient Fuel to nourish it, he employed all his Thoughts to establish, by some means or other, his Fortune, upon a more solid Foundation, than that of bare Friendship. He was sensible, that the Persons, among whom he now lived, and from whom he chief relied in reference to his Grand Design, were all Zealous Roman Catholics, he very well foresaw, that if he expected to be backed by them in his Pretensions, he ought at least, to show some Inclination to the same Faith, without which▪ he judged that their Friendship would be very unstable. To obtain therefore this End, he thought it most convenient to make his Applications to the Jesuits, whom, by reason of their great Zeal for the Roman Catholic Cause, and the free Access and Influence they have over Persons of the greatest Quality, he knew to be the most proper Instruments for the managing of his Design. Demetrius therefore, having given them some assurances of his Inclinations towards that Religion they professed; these Father's being overjoyed at the prospect of so great a Proselyte; under whose Protection, they promised themselves one day to join one of the most Potent Kingdoms in the World to the Papal Chair, were not negligent in their Duty, but readily offered both their Counsels and real Assistance to Demetrius. After they had frequently discoursed him concerning the Chief Articles of Faith, in Dispute betwixt the Roman Catholics and Muscovite Church, and given 〈◊〉 such further Instructions, as they judged most convenient for their present Purpose, they were also not wanting in their Advice towards the promoting of his main Design.  
They proposed to him a Marriage with Marina, the Daughter of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria, who entertained him at that time in his House; she was a Lady young and sprightly, and the Jesuits knowing her besides this, to be of a very haughty Temper▪ they did not question, but that the prospect of a Crown would be temptation too powerful for her ●●o resist; which would at once strengthen his Interest in Poland, and remove all further Doubts, among the Muscovites and Cosacks, of his being the true Demetrius, Son of the Great Duke, John Basilovits. They represented to him, that Boris Goudenon, being a great Politician, had so firmly established himself in the Throne of Muscovy, that without the assistance of such a Person as the Weywode of Sendomiria, it would be impossible for him to shake his Interest; that they knew the Weywode to be one of the most ambitious Men in the World; and that therefore, if he could condescend to enter with him into a more strict Alliance, by Marrying his Daughter, it would be the most powerful Motive to engage him absolutely into his Interest. They advised him therefore, to make his Addresses first to Marina, and after he had sounded her Inclinations, to offer the same Proposition to her Father, when they would be sure to back his Pretensions with all the Interest they had.  
Demetrius, who had already been touched by the sparkling Eyes of Marina, received this Proposition of the Jesuits, with the utmost Satisfaction; and being spurred on by a double Motive, to wit, that of his Love and Interest, he sought only for a fit Opportunity to declare his Passion to his admired Mistress, which he having soon met with one day, as he was walking with her in the Garden, he by the most passionate and tender Expressions in the World, endeavoured to make her sensible of his Love; which she having received with a seeming Indifferency, he made his next Applications to the Weywode her Father, unto whom he represented his Desire of allying himself with his Family by Marrying his Daughter, Marina, the possession of whom he preferred before the Crown, even of Muscovy itself. The Weywode, who had been beforehand prepared by the Jesuits, being not in the least surprised at this Proposition; after he had thanked him for the Honour he intended to do his Family, told him, that he thought he was a little too hasty in applying his Thoughts to Marriage, at a time when the Eyes of the whole World were upon him, looking for the Success of his Enterprise. That a Mistress, at this Juncture of Time, might prove a great Obstacle to his Affairs; that, as he stood in need of the powerful Assistance of some Princes, so it was possible one or other of them might be for fortifying their Alliances with him by a Marriage, which, if refused, might prove very prejudicial to his Affairs. He concluded, that as his Honour and Welfare were more dear to him than his own Interest; so he advised him to gain his Mistress' Heart by the Point of his Sword, and by opening his Passage to the Throne of M●scovy, through the Heart of him that Usurped his Right. Demetrius, who by the Father's Answer, and the Indifferency of the Daughter, was fully persuaded, that the Success of his Love, did absolutely depend from his Establishment in the Throne, applied himself with more than ordinary Vigour to the accomplishing of his Design. For which Purpose, he was more conversant than ever with the Jesuits, and having at last declared to them his Resolution of becoming a Roman Catholic, and Establishing the same Religion in Muscovy, as soon as he should ascend that Throne; these Father's being overjoyed at this Declaration, promised him their utmost Endeavours in procuring the Assistance both of the Holy Father, Clement VIII. and Sigismond, King of Poland. Being flushed with these hopes, he reiterated his passionate Addresses to his Mistress and the Weywode, so, that, at last he having obtained their Consent, in case he should recover his Throne, these following Articles were agreed on betwixt them: That in Consideration of the Supplies and Aids to be given to Demetrius, he should be obliged, after his, Accession to the Crown, to re-pay the Weywode his full Charges, Marry the Lady Marina, his Daughter, and introduce the Roman Faith in Muscovy. These Articles being Signed and Ratified, he was by the Weywode of Sendomiria and Wisnowiski, introduced to the King of Poland, who, at the Recital of his Circumstances, being moved with Compassion, did not only give him a very favourable Reception, but also granted him Permission, to levy what then he stood in need of, for his intended Expedition, in his Dominions. This Audience turned to the no small Advantage of Demetrius. For, it having been very industriously spread abroad, in what a favourable Manner he had been received by King Sigismond, this did not only much strengthen his Party in Poland, where a great many Persons of Quality espoused his Interest, but also had such a powerful Influence upon the Muscovites, that they began to exclaim at the Treacheries of Boris; and most of them out of Fear, others out of hope of Rewards, only stayed for a favourable Opportunity to declare for him, whom they now began to look upon as their Natural Prince.  
Demetrius having soon got notice, how the Muscovites stood affected, and brought over to his Party by great Presents, some of the leading Men among them, thought it now high Time to put his long projected Design in Execution. The Weywode of Sendomiria had all this while been employed in raising considerable Forces in Poland, for this Expedition, and the Duke Wisnowiski, having also publicly declared for Demetrius, a considerable Number of the Polish Nobility, on the Frontiers of Muscovy, being encouraged by his Example, espoused this Interest. Being strengthened by these and other Forces, which were in several parts of the Kingdom, raised for his Service, he marched at the Head of them into Muscovy, in the heart of the Winter, where, being joined by a Body of Cosacks of 10000 Men, under their General Corclos, who had been engaged with great Promises into his Service, 
Demetrius enters Muscovy.  by the Artifices of the old Monk, it struck such a Terror into the Inhabitants of the neighbouring Provinces, that, as soon as his Army had passed the Boristhenes at Kiovia, they advanced without any Opposition, to the very Walls of Eringow, which upon the first Summons surrendered to Demetrius. The City of Puttiwoll, one of the largest and most populous in those Parts followed the Example of Eringow; the Garrison, which consisted for the most part of Cosacks, refused to fight against their Brethren. The other Places of less Note, trod the Footsteps of the others, and put themselves under his Protection; so that, as he was advancing deeper into the Country, his Army was considerably augmented by such as flocked in to him from all the adjacent Cities, of which none attempted to make the least Resistance, except the City of Novogorod Sevie●●ki, which he besieged and attacked with all the Vigour imaginable. The Czar, Boris Goudenou, in the mean while had not been careless of his Affairs, but having ordered considerable Levies to be made before; as soon as he received Advice of the most stupendious Progress of Demetrius, he published his Declaration, wherein he promised Indemnity to all such of his Subjects as would abandon the Party of this Impostor, and return to their Duty, with most severe Comminations against all such as should persist in their treasonable Designs against their Sovereign, in aiding and assisting the pretended Demetrius. He sent also a solemn Embassy to Sigismond, than King of Poland, who having immediately demanded and obtained Audience, made most heavy Complaints; That the Truce, which was so lately made betwixt the two Crowns for Twenty Years, was violated by the Poles, who without the least Reason given, had invaded the Czar's Territories, taken his Towns, and ravaged the Country: That he hoped the King would take better Measures, and not pursue a War that was founded upon nothing but an unjust Pretence, but recall his Troops▪ which were at that time employed to maintain the Pretensions of a vile Impostor, against one of the most potent Princes in Europe, who, if provoked, would not want means to give himself Satisfaction for the Damages and Affronts received from the Crown of Poland. Neither was he sparing in his Promises, by which, and the great Presents he made to most of the Chief Ministers and other great Men of the Court, he hoped to obtain what all his Remonstrances had not been able to effect, but in vain; for whether it were, that they looked upon Demetrius as the true Heir of the Crown, and upon the Affairs of Boris as in a declining Condition, or that the Authority of the Pope and Jesuits who had espoused the Interest of the first, had made them deaf to all these Applications, the Ambassador was sent back with this general Answer: That the King and Commonwealth of Poland were not concerned in what was transacted in Muscovy; and that, if Demetrius, who was a Muscovite born, had obtained the Assistance of some Polish Volunteers to maintain his Pretensions against the Czar Boris Goudenou, this could not be interpreted a Violation of the Truce betwixt the two Crowns, which on their side they would observe inviolably. Boris having miss his Aim in Poland, dispatched a Messenger to the Camp of Demetrius, to try once more his Fortune, and to endeavour to undeceive the Wayvode of Sendomiria, and Wisnowiski, concerning the Fallacy put upon them by the Counterfeit Demetrius. For this End having found out one of his Uncles in Muscovy, whose Name was Smyrna Otropeja, and judging, not without Reason, that if he could be confronted with Grisko Otropeja, his Nephew, his Confession would be of the greatest Consequence towards the Detecting of this Imposture; he sent him along with the Messenger▪ But whether the Wayvode looked upon that as a Contrivance of Boris Goudenou, invented on purpose to blast the Reputation of Demetrius, and to ward the Blow which seemed to threaten his Ruin; or that he thought himself engaged past retreating; the Uncle, Smyrna Otropeja was forbid, under pain of Death, to approach the Camp, and the Messenger sent back with Scorn and Indignation.  
Boris Goudenou, finding all other Means to fail, had Recourse to Arms, and ordered his Army, which consisted of above a Hundred thousand Men, most of them Veterate Soldiers, to march to the Relief of Novogorod Sevierski, which defended itself bravely against the Poles, under the Conduct of their Governor Bosman. Demetrius, tho' much inferior in Number, (being not much above Twenty thousand, but all chosen Men) upon the Approach of the Muscovite Army, leaving the Siege of Novogorod, posted himself as advantageously as he could, in sight of the Muscovites, to facilitate the Passage of such Officers in the Army of Boris Goudenou, as being corrupted before, had promised to come over with their Soldiers to his Party. But these seeing the great Disproportion there was betwixt the Numbers of these two Armies, either quite changed their Resolutions, or at least thought it most advisable to delay the Execution of it till a more favourable Juncture.  
Demetrius therefore finding himself in a Post from whence he could not retreat without fight, was forced to put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, and having nothing to trust to but their own Courage, the Poles fought so bravely, that they not only repulsed the Muscovites, who being over confident in their Number attacked them with more Fury than Skill, but also charged them at several times with so much bravery, that the Victory remained doubtful for several Hours; till at last the Muscovites being continually sustained by fresh Troops, and the Poles quite tired by the long Fatigues of the Day, were forced to give way, more to the Number than the Bravery of their Enemies, 
Demetrius routed.  who at last entirely routed them, (though not without a great Slaughter on their side) killing 9000 of them upon the Spot, with the loss of all their Cannon and Baggage.  
If the Muscovites had been as careful in the Pursuit of Demetrius, as they were fortunate in obtaining the Victory, and had sent their Horse (of which they had a considerable number) immediately after, to disperse such of the Polish Troops as were retreating in several Bodies towards Ribscum, they might without question have put an End to the War at this one Stroke, or at least have driven him quite out of Muscovy. But instead of pursuing their Advantage, they besieged Krom, which defending itself with an extraordinary Bravery; Demetrius, whilst these wasted themselves in the Siege of this Place, had full Leisure given him to rally his scattered Troops at Ribscum, and there to expect the Return of the Waywode and Wisnowiski, who were gone to their respective Countries to raise fresh Supplies for this Service.  
Being at last made sensible of their Mistake, they resolved to send part of their Army to attack him under ●●scum, before he could be reinforced with such Auxiliaries as he expected to join his Forces, and to leave the rest to carry on the Siege of Krom. Pursuant to this Resolution, they sent Fifty thousand of their best Men to attack Demetrius, who with about six or seven Thousand, most Horse, the Remnants of his Army, had strongly entrenched himself under Ribscum. Having got timely Notice of the Approach of the Enemy, he detached a Thousand of his best Horse, to approach their Camp, and to get what Intelligence they could concerning the Posture of the Enemy, but these having sent out a more numerous Body of Horse to engage the Demetrians, 
The Army of B●ris routed.  there ensued a fierce Combat, both Parties being reinforced with fresh Supplies from their Camps: But the Polish Horse behaved themselves so gallantly, that after two Hours Engagement they totally routed the Muscovites, and closely pursuing them with a great slaughter to their Camp, where their Foot were just drawing up in order of Battle, to sustain their Horse, these pressed all in Confusion with such Violence upon their own Infantry, that they soon broke their Ranks, and brought the whole Army into such a Disorder, that Demetrius, who by this time was advanced with the Remainder of his Army, soon put them to the rout, and forced them to leave their Camp and Artillery, as a Reward of his Victory.  
The Fame of so signal a Defeat having been soon spread all over the neighbouring Provinces, all the great Cities thereabouts declared for the Conqueror; the whole Province of Severia, one of the largest in all Muscovy, followed the Example of the rest, and furnished his victorious Army with all Necessaries, which by this sudden Change of Fortune, grew every day more numerous; those who hitherto out of Fear had been backward in declaring themselves, now striving to outdo one another, in giving the most evident Demonstrations of their Zeal for the Interest of the Victorius Demetrius.  
Boris, on the other Hand, tho' not a little startled at so sudden an Accident, yet did not lose Courage, but having rallied his scattered Troops, and ordered new Levies to be made, he sent his Spies and Emissaries into the Camp of Demetrius, to try whether, by the hopes of Pardon and great Rewards, they could bring over the Revolted Russians to their Allegiance to him, and especially to entice the Cosacks from Demetrius to his Party, or whether by some means or other, they could not dispatch and send him to the other World. But some of these Emissaries being discovered, and put to the Torture, made an Ingenuous Confession of the Truth, and were without any further Punishment, sent back to Boris, with this Errand, that it was little becoming his present high Station, to make use of Poison and Daggers against his Enemy, and that he did not question, but that before long, he should be ready to call him to a severe Account for this, as well as his other treacherous Devises; But that, if he would give him real Demonstrations of his sincere Repentance, by surrendering the Crown to him whose unquestionable Right it was, he would grant him, and all his Adherents a general Amnesty, for all past Crimes and Misdemeanours.  
But Boris having rejected these Offers with Scorn, and yet seeing his Adversary increase in Strength every day, he resolved to try the utmost, and whether by one dextrous Blow, he could not overthrow him and his Designs. He was not ignorant that the main strength of his Army consisted in the Auxiliaries and Supplies, he from time to time received out of Poland, and that if he could by any means, deprive him of his foreign Aids, the rest would soon disperse, or at least easily be reduced to obedience. He wisely considered, that, if a considerable Diversion could be procured to the Poles at home, they would be obliged to recall their Subjects out of the Service of Demetrius, who deprived of their Assistance, like a Body of its best Nourishment, would soon be reduced to a languishing Condition. But the circumstances of his Affairs, being such as not to permit him to attempt alone this intended Diversion, a Treaty was set on foot with the Swedish and Danish Ambassadors, then residing in the City of Musco, to Embroil Sigismond, King of Poland, at his own doors, by the assistance of these two Crowns. But whilst they were busied in concerting measures to put this in Execution, and Boris applied his whole Care in resettling his Affairs, he was on a sudden, seized with a most violent Cho●ck, which immediately after, being followed by a great quantity of Blood, which issued out of his Mouth, Ears and Nostr●●s, he died in an Instant; some say for Grief, some of an Apoplexy, others of Poison by the Contrivances of Demetrius. However it was, he expired on the 13th of April, in the Year 1605, in the Seventh Year of his Reign. He showed so much Mildness and Moderation during the Time of his Government, that he might well be placed among the best of Princes, if he had not opened his way to the Throne of Muscovy, by the Murder of his lawful and natural Prince.  
The sudden Death of Boris Goudenou, 
The sudden Death of Boris Goudeno●●  happening at so critical a Juncture, when all his Friends had conceived great hopes of his intended Diversion against the Poles, put them under a great Consternation, and the greatest part of the Nobility and Army, looking upon this unexpected Change, as ominous to his Family, showed a great Inclination in Favour of Demetrius, whose Power began now to appear more formidable to them, than before; But the Populacy▪ who had as yet fresh in remembrance the Benefits received from Boris Goudenou, especially, during the great Famine, in the Years 1601, 1602, and 1603, declared for Fedor his Son, and having forced the Boyars and Chief Officers of the Army to do the same, he was placed in the Throne, and his Mother constituted Regent, during his Minority.  
Fedor or Theodore, 
His Son Fedor succeeds him.  being thus mounted on the Throne, under the Tuition of his Mother, applied all his Care to stop the Progress of Demetrius, and having received Intelligence, that he intended suddenly to march to the Relief of Krom, which was still besieged by the Muscovites, he declared Bosman, who had so valiantly defended Novogorod in his Father's Time, General over his Army, which afterwards proved fatal to the whole Borisian Family. For Hodwen, a near Kinsman of Boris Goudeno●, and General of his Forces during his Reign, having got timely notice of the Resolutions taken at Court, in favour of Bosman, by the powerful Influence he had over the principal Officers of the Army, soon prevailed with them, to refuse to submit to the Command of Bosman, as a Soldier of fortune, which Affront, he dissembled for a while, till he met with a favourable Opportunity to revenge it upon the whole Family of the Great Duke, as we shall see anon. In the mean while, Demetrius had commanded the greatest Part of his Army under the Conduct of Zaporius, to advance towards Krom, and endeavour its Relief, who having accordingly directed his March to the Muscovian Camp, he received Intelligence by the means of Bosman, of the Posture of the Enemy, and that he intended to come over to his Party, as soon as a favourable Opportunity should present. Zaporius being resolved to improve so advantageous an Offer, was impatient to come to Blows with the Muscovites; but these being both superior in Number, and strongly Entrenched, and consequently not to be attacked, without exposing the whole Army, he drew them out of their advantageous Entrenchments by the following Stratagem: He contrived a Letter, directed to the Governor and Chief Officers of the Garrison of Krom, wherein, after having highly extolled their Valour and Zeal, and made them ample Promises of Rewards, he told them, that he was advanced with a considerable Force near the Enemy's Camp, to annoy them, and to intercept their Foragers, till the arrival of Prince Demetrius himself, who was on his March, at the Head of the Cosacks, and other Auxiliaries, lately arrived from Poland, to oblige the Muscovites to raise the Siege. This Letter being given to one, who undertook to carry it into the Place, he was directed thus to the City, by the secret Orders of Zaporius, that he must of necessity fall into the Hands of the Enemy's advanced Guards; which having succeeded accordingly, the poor Fellow was carried before the Muscovite General; where having been examined, he was forced to produce the Letter, which, as he believed, was to have been carried into the City.  
Hodwen, the General of the Muscovite Army, having perused the Letter, and overjoyed at the Discovery of the approach of Demetrius, called immediately a Council of War, wherein it having been judged most convenient, to attack the Enemy before they could be joined by Demetrius, it was resolved, to leave only a small Body to keep the Avenues leading to the Town, and with the rest to give Battle to Zaporius.  
He soon perceiving by the Countenance of the Enemy, that his Design had thus far succeeded according to his wish, drew out his Forces in Battle-Array; but being much inferior in number, and fearing, not without Reason, lest Bosman with his Party, might be discouraged by the inequality of their Number, he resolved to back his Letter with a second Stratagem. He placed all the Servants, Sutler's, and other useless Persons belonging to the Baggage, at some distance behind the Army, with whom having joined some Soldiers, enough to make up a Front, he ordered them, after they had seen him Engaged for some time, to advance in good Order, with their Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding. Thus having prepared every thing according to his intended Purpose, he marched directly towards the Muscovites, whom he attacked with the utmost Vigour; but these being without intermission reinforced by fresh Troops, gave so much work to the Poles, that the Fight was very obstinate and bloody, and the latter would have been in no small danger of losing the Day, had not Bosman, who Commanded the Body of Reserve in the Muscovian Army, as soon as he saw the Polish Mock Army advance, in the greatest heat of the Battle, with some of his Party, gone over to Zaporius, and declared for Prince Demetrius, crying out aloud to the Muscovites, that they should cease to fight against their Natural Prince. Bosman being the Darling of the common Soldiers, his Words and Example had such a powerful Influence over them, that like one Man, they cried, 
The Muscovites revolt.  they would live and die with him.  
The Nobility and Chief Officers of the Army, finding themselves deserted by the Soldiers, resolved immediately to send their Deputies to Demetrius, who at that time resided at Puttiwoll, to acknowledge their Fault in having so long stood out against their Prince; to implore his Pardon for what was past, and to give him all the imaginable Assurances of their Fidelity, for the future. Demetrius transported with Joy at so welcome a piece of News, lost no time, but having immediately put himself at the Head of such Troops as he had with him at Puttiwoll, marched directly first to Krom, where he caused Hodwen, the Muscovian General to be clapped in Irons, and from thence to Avol, where the revolted Army lay Encamped; Being arrived there, and having received fresh Demonstrations of their entire Submission to his Commands, he offered his Thanks to the Chief Men, but especially to Bosman and his Friends, and by his Caresses, so gained upon the Affections of the common Soldiers, that they all with one Voice, desired him to Led them against the Son of the Usurper of his Crown.  
Being thus become absolutely Master of the Field and the Army, and believing that now, he had but one step left to ascend the Throne, to wit, to make himself Master of the City of Musco, the Capital of the whole Empire, he ordered every thing to be got ready for the March. Whilst he was thus advancing by slow Marches towards Musco, he sent his Letters to the Magistrates of that City, wherein he told them, he was near at hand with a most Potent Army, ready to attack them at his first Command; but that taking commiseration of their Condition, he exhorted them to make choice of the fruits of Peace before the inevitable Calamities of War. That if they preferred the last before the first, they must be answerable for all the Miseries, which are the necessary Consequences of an intestine War; but as he was persuaded they would consult their own Safety, he advised them to root out the whole Progeny of that accursed Traitor, Boris Goudenou, who had murdered his Brother, the late Great Duke Fedor, and would have acted the same Tragedy with himself, if it had not been prevented by the Vigilancy and Care of his Royal Mother; and lastly, not to delay any longer to show their Readiness in Asserting the undoubted Right of their Natural Prince.  
This Letter having been read in the Presence of the People and the Messenger of Demetrius in the Marketplace, they began to assemble in great Numbers, and after a short Consultation what Measures were best to be taken, they sent some among them to the Palace of Knez Basilizuski, who having peremptorily demanded of him to declare before them, whether this were the true Demetrius, Youngest Son of Czar John Basilovits, that lay now encamped near their City, Zuski positively asserted, that he was; and that he had been saved from the Assassins' scent by Boris Goudenou for his Destruction, by the Prudence of his Mother, who had put another in his stead. The People absolutely relying, upon what they had understood from a Person of so eminent a Rank, and who himself in Person had been employed by Boris, to take care of the Funeral of Demetrius, 
Musco declares for 〈◊〉.  and dreading, besides this, a potent Army so near their Gates, cried out with one Voice, Long live Demetrius, Great Duke, and Emperor of Russia! Come let us destroy that viperous Brood of the Goudenou's.  
Their Words were soon seconded with Blows; for having soon forced some of Fedor's Guards, that were come to appease the Tumult, to retire, they went streightways to the Castle, and sacrificing all to their Fury, that opposed their Passage, they entered the Royal Palace, where they massacred most of the Friends and Relations of Boris; the rest they stripped stark naked and shut them up in a Fort within the Castle, Men, Women and Children, without distinction of Age or Sex, where they perished in a most miserable manner, either by Cold or Famine, none of the Kindred of Boris escaping their Fury, except the Great Duke Fedor, the Empress' Regent and her Daughter, who were preserved, not out of any Esteem for their Dignity or Persons, but wherewith to purchase their Pardon from Demetrius.  
The Empress Dowager was a Lady of a Masculine Spirit and undaunted Courage, who, when she reflected upon the Barbarities committed against the whole Family of her deceased Lord, was soon convinced, that she and her Children were only reserved for to adorn the Triumph of Dem●trius, and to serve as a Pledge of the Fidelity of these barbarous Wretches, who being void of all Humanity, had made such bloody Returns to th● Family of him from whose Hands they had received so many signal Benefits. She had therefore prepared a Cup filled with strong Poison, and proposing no less to herself and her two dear Children, than the most ignominious Death that could be invented by the enraged Conqueror, with a most Heroic Constancy, Come, says she, Come, the dearest Pledges of your Father's Love, Come, once my greatest Joy, but now my highest Gri●f, let us not linger out for a few Days a miserable Life, by a more miserable Delay, till the Tyrant have found the Way to destroy us more ignominiously; Let us by our own Choice accelerate that fatal Separation which is prepared for us by the Hands of our merciless Enemies. She had no sooner spoke these last Wo●ds but she took the Cup, and, having taken a good draught of this poisonous Potion, she forced her Children to take the rest of the fatal Liquor, 
The Death of Fedor and the Empress.  and then grasping them both in her Arms, they thus expired in their mutual Embraces; after the young Fedor had sat scarce two Months upon the Throne.  
There are not a few who affirm, that the Princess only poisoned herself, but being preserved by Demetrius' Order, to satisfy his Lust, was afterward by his secret Order strangled with both her Children and that it was only given out they had poisoned themselves. But the first Relation seems the most probable, this beforementioned Tragedy having been acted on the tenth day of June, in the Year 1605, several Days before Demetrius came into the City of Musco.  
Whilst the Populacy exercised their Barbarities upon the Remnant of the Family of the Goudenou's, Demetrius having been advertised of what had passed in the City by their Deputies, who told him that they were ready to receive him, he ordered every thing to be prepared for his Reception against the 20th of June, when he was met at two or three Miles Distance from the City, not only by the Magistrates, but also most of the Nobility on Horseback, 
Demetrius proclaimed Emperou●.  and having thus made his Solemn Entrance through the Crowds and Acclamations of the People, and been proclaimed Emperor of all Russia; he took up his Residence the same Night in the Royal Palace.  
This solemn Entrance into the City, was not long after followed by his Coronation, which was performed, with the usual Solemnities, towards the la●ter end of the next following Month, with the loud and joyful Acclamations of the People, Long live Demetrius, God save our Great Duke, May all his Enemies perish!  
But Demetrius, who had now assumed the Surname of Ivanovits, from his pretended Father, the Great Duke Ivan or Jo●n Basilovits, judging, not without Reason, that scarce any thing would contribute more at this time to strengthen his Title, and put his Birth beyond all question, than if he were acknowledged by the Mother of the true Demetrius, who had been murdered at Vgletz, he sent to her a Messenger with secret Dispatches to the Monastery where she had been shut up for seven Years last passed, inviting her to the City of Musco, and the Royal Palace. She, who saw herself thus at once freed from so long a Confinement, and at the same time put in a Condition to revenge herself of the Barbarities committed against her Family by the Treachery of Boris Goudenou, accepted these Offers without the least Reluctancy.  
As She was approaching the City of Musco with a most magnificent Train. Demetrius her pretended Son, met her at five or six Miles distance from the City, and as soon as he espied the Coach wherein she was, dismounted, and came up to salute her on foot and bareheaded. At their Meeting, after the most tender Expressions, he shown her all the Marks of Respect due from a Son to his Mother in a private Condition, and as he reverenced her with a more than filial Duty, so she received him with all possible Demonstrations of a most tender and sincere Affection, their mutual Caresses and Embraces being accompanied with Tears. She urged him several times to come into her Coach, which he as often refused, and would walk by, on foot and bareheaded, till the Empress telling him that she would do the same if he did not gratify her in her Request, with much ado, persuaded him to remount his Horse. Thus having conducted her to the Palace, they renewed their former Tenderness, by Embracing and all the most sincere Demonstrations of mutual Satisfaction in the Presence of the whole Court. All these things being transacted in the Face of the World, appeared to the People the most evident Proofs that could be given of the reality of his Birth, as being founded upon the public Confession of the same Pe●son that bore him; so that the Russians seemed so generally satisfied concerning the Reality of his Extraction, that by the common Consent of the whole Nation, it was put beyond all question.  
But Demetrius had not many Months enjoyed the Royal Dignity and the Affections of his Subjects, before the Chief of the Nobility (who had always entertained some Jealousies concerning the Legality of his Title and Extraction) began to perceive his manner of Life to be far different from that of the Great Dukes, his Predecessors; some of the most refined among them, discerning in his whole Behaviour a certain Lightness, not bearing the least proportion to the Grandeur of his High Station; and tho' they knew him to be endowed with a ready Wit, and a sufficient Stock of Courage, yet had they observed in all his Transactions, but a very slender share of Judgement, especially in the Management of Public Affairs relating to the Empire. The Common People, whose Judgement seldom reaches further than the outside of things, having observed his Habit, Manners and Gestures, to be wholly Foreign, concluded his Inclinations to be the same. For he frequently used to appear in Polish and other Foreign Habits, he seldom bathed, and scarce ever slept after Dinner, according to the general Custom of the Muscovites, he would carry his Dogs along with him into the Muscovite Churches, he would eat Calf's Flesh, and not bow to St. Nicholas, all which being abominable to the Russians, a People superstitious to a degree of Madness, contributed not a little to the Hatred which the Populacy conceived against his Person. But what most inflamed both the Nobility and People was, that they saw their immense Treasures wasted in a few Months, among his Players, Parasites, and Mimics, who made it their whole Business to flatter and encourage him in his Debaucheries, to which he was naturally inclined; which made him neglect the Management of Public Affairs and commit the Administration of Justice to Foreigners. They saw the Jesuits erect most magnificent Churches and Dwelling-places, and the Great Duke himself, not only to follow the Romish Persuasion, but also publicly to despise the Greek Church, and to endeavour to introduce the Latin; by all which he drew upon himself the Scorn of the Nobility and the Hatred of the People.  
But nothing contributed so much to his Destruction, as his final Resolution of Marrying a Roman Catholic; Demetrius, 
Mismanagement of D●metriu●.  as we have mentioned before, had made his Address, in Poland, to Marina the Daughter of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria; and, among other Articles, it was agreed betwixt them, That after his Accession to the Crown of Muscovy, he should many the Weywode of Sendomiria's Daughter, and introduce the Roman Catholic Religion into that Empire. No sooner had Demetrius ascended the Throne, but as he discharged his Promise, in reference to the Romish Clergy, unto whom he gave publicly all the Encouragement and Protection he could, much more than was consistent with his real Interest; so he resolved both to gratify his Passion, and to acquit himself of his Word to the Weywode, in regard of the fair Marina.  
There were not a few of his Muscovian Boyars (among whom Bosman was the Chief) who being entirely devoted to his Interest, took the Liberty to remonstrate to him how little suitable these Measures he took, especially in respect of his Marriage, and the Romish Religion, were to the present State of his Affairs; they represented to him, That the Muscovites being addicted to their own Religion to the highest degree of Superstition, had always entertained a mortal Hatred against those of the Romish Persuasion; That it had for many Years pa●● been looked upon as one of the fundamental Maxim● of State, for the Great Dukes of Russia, not to enter into any Foreign Alliance by Marriage, but to choose their Spouses among their own Subjects; That, when the Muscovites should perceive him to act, in Matters of the greatest Moment, against their most Ancient Customs, a●d contrary to the general Inclinations of the People, they would soon be prevailed upon to give ear to the Suggestions of his Enemies, who would not fail to make use of these specious Pretences to alienate the Hearts of the People from him, to his Destruction. But Demetrius was so far from being convinced by these Reasons, tho' never so solid, that on the contrary he persisted in his former Resolution of marrying Marina the Daughter of the Weywode of Sendomiria.  
If we curiously reflect upon the Course of Humane Affairs in this World, we may without much difficulty be convinced, that Honour and Riches are not always the Reward of a sublime Genius and Industry, but frequently the Consequences of ● lucky Hit. Nay, it is often observed, that a fortunate Man, at a certain Nick of Time, is elevated by an unaccountable Concatenation of lucky Accidents, which at a●●ther Juncture prove his Destruction. Demetrius may well pass for one of the most remarkable Insta●ces of this Assertion that ●ver was heard of; 〈◊〉, as he owed his Ad●●●●ment to the Throne of Muscovy to Fortune 〈◊〉 the giddy multitude, so was he by the same means, that hath raised him to the highest Pinnacle of Glory, hurried on to his own Ruin, and precipitated into the lowest Abyss of Misery.  
Knez Basilizuski (whom we have mentioned before to have been consulted by the Citizens of Musco, 
A Conspiracy against Dem●trius.  concerning the legality of the Birth of this Demetrius) was the first that declared his Opinion to some other Muscovite Lords, as well Ecclesiastical as Secular, in whom he most confided; and, after having remonstrated to them the danger whereto the State and Religion were exposed, by the Alliance which this pretended Demetrius, intended to make with a foreign Lady of the Roman Catholic Persuasion; he told them, what he had so merly declared to the People in reference to h●s B●●●h, had been done partly with a Design to make use of this Demetrius, as a fit Instrument, to revenge upon the Family of Boris Goudenou, the treacherous Cruelties committed by him against the two Sons of the Grand Duke John Basilovits; partly to avoid the Fury of the Multitude, who, he feared, would have involved him in the same Ruin with the Family of the Goudenou's; but that he knew him to be an Impostor, he himself (as they all knew) having had the management of the Funeral Obsequies of the Body of the true Demetrius, who was certainly murdered at Vgletz. That therefore, they should not be longer imposed upon by this Upstart Counterfeit, but take such measures as might most effectually secure their Religion, and Government, and the Lives of themselves and their Families from that imminent Danger which threatened the whole Empire, with an unavoidable Ruin, if not prevented by their Prudence and Courage.  
This Declaration of Zuski had so powerful an Influence over all those that were present, that it was unanimously agreed, that this Impostor should be sent to the other World with the first Opportunity.  
But the main thing which rendered their Design very difficult, if not quite impracticable, was his Polish Guards, and other foreign Auxiliaries; To remove this Obstacle, it was cunningly insinuated to Demetrius, by some that were near his Person, that the Muscovites, could not but be extremely sensible of the Mistrust he showed of them, in committing the Guard of his Person, rather to the Poles, and other foreign Auxiliaries, than to his own Natural Subjects, who had given so lately the most real Demonstrations of their Zeal and Affection for his Person and Government; that they must needs look with an ill Eye upon these Foreigners, as being the Cause of their being thus neglected by the Grand Czar, for whom they were ready to Sacrifice their Lives, and all what was dear to them, whenever he would be pleased to make use of their Service. Demetrius thus unwarily, suffering himself to be Cajoled into an Opinion of their Steadfastness to his Service, being deluded by this outward show of their Affection to him, resolved wholly to rely upon the Fidelity of his Subjects, and contrary to the Advice of all his Friends, dismissed both his foreign Guards and Auxiliaries.  
The Conspirators having thus surmounted the main Obstacle, and being encouraged by this happy Success, began by degrees to communicate their Design to others; and, after they had drawn a considerable Number of Accomplices into the Conspiracy, concerted measures, how to put the intended Assassination in execution. But many being made privy to the Design, it was not carried on so secretly, but that Demetrius got scent of it, who having caused some of the Accomplices to be apprehended, and Tortured, they discovered the whole Plot to have been projected and managed by Basilizuski.  
He being soon apprehended, 
The Conspiracy discovered.  and having at the first sight of the Rack, confessed the whole Truth, was condemned to lose his Head.  
Demetrius being now too late convinced of his Mistake of dismissing his foreign Guards, called a Cabinet Council of his most intimate Friends, to consult with them concerning the present Emergency of his Affairs, who were unanimously of Opinion, that he should not spare any of the Heads of this Conspiracy, but by bringing them all to condign Punishment, would strike such a Terror into the rest, as not to dare for the future to embark in such ill Designs. They represented to him, how that Zuski being by his Mother's side allied to the Great Duke of Muscovy, and a Man of a very aspiring Temper, did without question aim at the Crown, and therefore it behoved him to secure himself against so dangerous a Rival, now Fortune had put it into his Hands, and he had the fairest in the World of putting an End to his Ambition, without the least blame of Injustice. But Demetrius, as if hurried on by some fatal Stupidity to his own Destiny, was for choosing the milder Way; and, when Zuski was upon the Scaffold, ready to receive the fatal Blow, not only sent him his Pardon, but soon after received him into his particular Favour, vainly imagining to engage him thereby to espouse his Interest for the future.  
For, Basilizuski was so far from acknowledging the Benefit received at his Hands, that on the contrary, his Ambition being now backed by Revenge, he fully resolved to encompass his Design, and to find out means to dispatch this Impostor, in spite of all the Obstacles that might fall in his way. For which Reason he invited the most Eminent Knez and Boyars, whom he knew to be of his Party, to his House, and having again represented to them the present dangerous Condition of the Empire under the Counterfeit Demetrius, 
A second Conspiracy against Demetrius.  who had introduced Heresy, and trampled both upon the Laws and Religion of their Ancestors. That it would be unbecoming their Courage to see themselves thus abused by an Impostor imposed upon them by the Poles, who would, if not soon prevented, before long make Muscovy a Province of Poland; But that, as he was ready to sacrifice once more his Life, and what else was dearest to him for the preservation of his native Country, so he did not question their cheerful Concurrence and Assistance in a matter, from whence depended the Welfare both of themselves and their Posterity. The whole Assembly, after having given their hearty Thanks to Zuski for his Zeal in the common Cause, solemnly promised to assist him to the utmost of their Power in his laudable Design, and to be ready at hand, whenever he should meet with a favourable Opportunity of putting it in Execution; There were not a few among them, who were of Opinion, that the Tyrant ought to be dispatched immediately, and that Delays of this nature, did often prove dangerous; but the Arguments of the wiser Sort prevailed, by whose Advice the Execution of it was delayed, till the Celebrating of the Nuptials of Demetrius with Marina. There were several pregnant Reasons alleged for this Delay: Considering that they had not all their Friends ready at hand, who in the mean while, under pretence of assisting at the Nuptial Solemnity might meet all together in the City of Musco, without the least Suspicion; besides that, whilst they were at Court, taken up with their Jollities, they might with the less Difficulty put their Design in execution. There was also another Reason no less prevailing than the rest, which was, that after the arrival of the Bride, they were in hopes to recover the Crown Jewels, which were sent to her as a Present into Poland.  
For Demetrius, soon after his Coronation had sent a most splendid Embassy to the King and Commonwealth of Poland, to conclude a League defensive and offensive with that Crown, and to desire the King's Consent, to marry the Lady Marina his Vassal, the Weywode of Sendomiria's Daughter. The King of Poland having deferred his Resolution as to the proposed Alliance, till the meeting of the next Diet, did without much difficulty consent to the Marriage of Demetrius with Marina. But to give her the most real demonstrations of his Passion, and to acquit himself in part of those Obligations he had received from her Father's hands, who had been the main Instrument in his Advancement to the Imperial Dignity, he now was possessed of, he sent to his Admired Marina●● the greatest part of the Crown Jewels of Muscovy, as the first Pledge of his Constancy, and to make her the more sensible, what share he intended her both in his Heart and Crown.  
Marina  
A few days after, 
〈…〉.  they were married by the Patriarch, and the Church Ceremonies being ended, were reconducted with all the Pomp imaginable to the Palace Royal, where the succeeding Night was spent in Feasting, Dancing, Masquerades, and other such like Diversions, with a Magnificence suitable to the present Occasion, and the Grandeur of so Illustrious a Company. The same were continued for several following days and nights, with all the Excess, Profuseness and Pomp that could be invented, till the sixteenth day of May, the fatal Eve of the ensuing Tragedy, which put an end to the Life of Demetrius, and the Greatness and Enjoyment of Marina.  
For as we have mentioned before, Knez Basilizuski, and his Accomplices, having delayed the Execution of their Design till the Nuptials of Demetrius, had in the mean while, by the assistance of his two Brothers, John and Bogdan, and some other Muscovian Lords, engaged in the Conspiracy, conveyed some thousands of Men, by degrees, and unobserved into the City of Musco, to be ready at hand, at certain places, appointed for that Purpose, as occasion should require. Being thus prepared, they pitched upon the sixteenth of May, which being a Day appointed for an Extraordinary Feast in the Castle, was consequently spent in all sorts of Jollities and Divertisments; the Guards being even dismissed upon this extraordinary Occasion, from their Duty: So that, every thing conspiring to facilitate the Design of the Conspirators, it was resolved among them, that at the closing of the Feast, when the whole Court should be buried in strong Liquor, and Sleep, should be the beginning of the Tragedy they intended to act the next Morning. The very same Night there happened a certain Accident, which had been likely to have once more spoiled their whole Design.  
For a certain young Fellow who was privy to the Conspiracy, drinking with some of the Guards, and being elevated by the Force of the strong Liquor, had unwarily let fall some Words in his Discourse concerning this intended Conspiracy▪ whereupon, being seized and brought before Demetrius, he ordered him immediately to be put to the Rack, to extort from him the whole truth of the Design. But some of the Muscovian Lords, who were concerned in the Plot, and in the most imminent Danger▪ that could be of being discovered, told the Grand Duke, that it was easily to be seen, that the young Fellow's Brains were intoxicated by the Strength of the Aqua vitae, and that therefore it would be a Madness to make the least Reflection upon what he said while he was drunk. Demetrius, hurried on by his malignant Fate to his approaching Destiny, being also hotheaded with the great quantity of Wine he had drank that Day, followed the deceitful Advice of his mortal Enemies, and dismissed the young Fellow for time, with an Intention to have him further examined the next day, without taking the least Precaution against the Attempts of his Enemies.  
But the Conspirators had no sooner received Intelligence of what had passed in the Castle, and how narrowly they had escaped being discovered, immediately prepared themselves to execute their Design, without any further Delay. For this purpose they had before Break of Day possessed themselves of the most considerable Parts and Avenues of the City, 
Insurrection against Demetrius.  which done, they caused the great Bell (the common Signal of Alarms) to be ●oll'd, and most horrible Out-cries to be made in the Marketplace and adjacent Streets, that the Poles, who were lately come along with the Grand Duchess, were in Arms, with an Intention to Massacre all the Inhabitants of the City. The Citizens being soon 〈◊〉 waked by those dreadful Apprehensions, with the Assistance of the Conspirators, who had dispe●ed themselves into those parts of the Town where the Poles were lodged▪ fell instantly upon the Pole● in their Quarters, who being all drunk and asleep in their Beds, they killed most of them before they could be sensible of their Danger.  
The Beginning of their projected Design having thus succeeded according to Wish, Knez Basilizuski at the Head of this Party and a vast number of People, having by the Massacre of the Poles secured themselves against all Opposition, marched directly with their Scymeters in their Hands towards the Castle, where they found every thing in a profound Silence and Security, every Soul there being overwhelmed with Sleep, Weariness and strong Liquor, to that Degree, that the Conspirators were advanced to the Gates of the Royal Palace before they took the Alarm within. Demetrius, being one of the first that awakened by the Noise and Out-cries of those that were Massacring all they met within the Castle, got to one of the Windows, and having soon understood the true Meaning of this Tumult, he called to Bosman and some other Gentlemen of his Bedchamber, that were near at hand, who havi●● taken what Weapons they could meet with, on a sudden, endeavoured to stop the Fury of those who pressed forward to enter the Great Duke's Apartment, Demetrius himself appearing among them, armed with a Halberd, wherewith he dispatched some of the most forward of the Conspirators; but some of them being provided with Pistols and Muskets, they discharged so furiously upon the Great Duke and his Company, that most of them being slain, (among whom was Bosman, who was stabbed with a Dagger,) Demetrius was forced to retire, and being pursued from Chamber to Chamber, at last threw himself out of the Window, down into one of the Courts, from whence, tho' sorely bruised, he at last got into the Fortress of the Castle guarded by Muscovites.  
The Conspirators being enraged at their having missed their Prey, fell a ransacking the Great Duke's Apartment, and forcing their Way with their Scymeters through the Bodies of a few Attendants that were left, entered the Grand Duke's Bedchamber, whither all the Polish Ladies of Quality were retired, and at the Approach of the Muscovites, appeared half dead and immovable, like Statues, for fear, not being able to utter one Word, unless it were a certain ancient Lady, who somewhat more confident than the rest, by reason of her great Age, answered the Muscovian Lords that were enquiring where the Great Duchess was? That at the beginning of the Tumult she had found means, to get away as she believed, to her Father's Palace. Having searched all over the Room, and not being able to find her, they were resolved to try whether they could put Life into the Ladies, and restore to them that Natural Motion they had lost by this sudden Consternation, and so to work they went, every one catching hold of her he liked best; and thus having satisfied their brutish Lust, they were going to leave the Room, in further Pursuit after Demetrius. It is to be observed that among all the Ladies that were there, but two escaped their Violences; the first was the Lady Palatine of Lamoc, we mentioned before, secured more by her Wrinkles and Grey Hair than out of any Respect to her Person; and another Lady that sat very sick in a large Elbow-Chair, One of the Muscovian Lords, as they were Just going out, happening to cast his Eyes that way, observed some Motion behind that Chair, and being curious to know the Meaning of it, advanced that Way, where having pulled up the Hang he discovered the poor affrighted Marina, who as she was of an extraordinary Presence of Mind, looked upon them with so Majestic an Air, that they all withdrew without offering any further Violence.  
By this time▪ the Conspirators being advertised that Demetrius had saved himself among the Muscovites that guarded the Fortress of the Castle, they marched thither and attacked the Fort with the utmost Fury; but these within being encouraged by the Presence of Demetrius, who notwithstanding the Violent Bruises occasioned by his leaping out of the Widow, fought in this Extremity like a Lion, with a Resolution rather to die with his Scymeter in his Hand than to be exposed to the Scorn of his Enemies, they were repulsed with great Slaughter; but their Strength increasing with their Number, they renewed the Assault several times, but were as often repulsed, till the Garrison by their Threats was at last prevailed upon to surrender the unfortunate Demetrius into their Hands.  
From thence they led him, 
Demetrius led in Triumph.  after they had put a ragged Coat about him, through the Streets of the City in Triumph, under the Imprecations and Scorns of the Rabble, who pointed Fingers into his very Eyes, plucked him by the Nose and Chin, ask him whether he was now Demetrius or Grisko? All which he bore with a most admirable Constancy, not so much as uttering one Word, and scarce changing his Countenance. But coming near the Marketplace, and perceiving a great number of the dead Bodies of the Poles slain by the Muscovites, wallowing in their own Blood, he could not refrain from shedding of Tears, expressing a greater Sense of their Sufferings than his own; telling them, that if they would but have spared his Friends, he should not have grumbled at his own Fate, tho' perhaps the most severe, and not to be paralleled in History, as being their lawful Sovereign, and Youngest Son to their Grand Duke John Basilovits; for the Confirmation of which he would appeal to his Mother.  
The People being not a little startled at his resolute Behaviour, began to abate of their former Fierceness, and having sent Knez Basilizuski to the Empress' Dowager, to learn from her own Mouth the whole Truth of the Matter, he returned soon after with this Answer; That the Empress Dowager, his pretended Mother, had declared to him, upon the Cross, that he was no Son of hers, and what she had done before, in acknowledging him as such, had been done, partly to obtain her Freedom, and partly to revenge herself upon the Family of Boris Goudenou for the Murder of her Son Demetrius.  
This Answer having been soon spread among the People, a certain Muscovite thronging through the Crowd that surrounded Demetrius, with his Pistol ready cocked in his Hand, and coming up close to him, Thou infamous Traitor, said he, take the Reward of thy Imposture, 
Demetrius killed.  and so shot him through the Heart that he fell dead the same Instant at his Feet, those that stood nearest, wounding the dead Carcase with their Scymeters and Pikes, and after they had stripped and mangled it so as scarce to be known, dragged it through the Streets of the City, and committed all manner of Barbarities upon the dead Body of the same Person, whom within a few Months before they both dreaded and adored.  
Thus was the Splendour of the Nuptials darkened by the fatal End of Demetrius, who after he had scarce tasted the Sweets of a Diadem, and the Joys of a fair Bride, was snatched away from both by the same Fate, that, not many Months before, had exalted him to this sublime Station, on purpose as it seems, to make his fall the more conspicuous.  
It is a controverted Point to this day, not only among a great many of the Russians, but especially betwixt the Poles and Swedes, whether he was an Impostor or not. The Swedes, who were engaged on Boris Goudenou's and Basili-Zuski's side, strenuously maintain the first, and for the Confirmation of this their Opinion, allege, that it was put beyond all question by the Evidence of the Empress' Dowager, and Basilizuski himself, who managed the Funeral Solemnities of the true Demetrius, slain at Vgletz, and asserted that he was certainly murdered by the Assassins' scent for that purpose by Boris Goudenou; and that the owning of this Impostor to be the true Demetrius by Zuski, proceeded from his fear of being Massacred by the People, as that of the Empress owes its Origin to the Obligation she had to him for her Liberty and the Satisfaction she received of being revenged of the Borisian Family. The Poles, on the other hand, who sided with this Demetrius, assert the contrary, affirming, that what the Swedes relate of him, is founded merely upon Hear-say▪ suggested by his Enemies, on purpose to encompass their Designs of snatching the Crown from the true Family of the Great Duke Basilovits; That the Swedes, who were not concerned so nearly in the Matter as the Poles, and that not till several years after the Fray was begun, ought not to be looked upon as competent Judges of this Controversy; That it would be ridiculous to suppose, that so many Persons of Quality in Poland, and the King himself could be thus imposed upon; that it was not very likely, that the Weywode of Sendomiria, would have thus engaged in his Interest, and promised him his Daughter in Marriage, if, besides the great Resemblance he had with that Demetrius at Vgletz, he had not had very evident Proofs of the reality of his Extraction. That the first Declaration of the Empress' Dowager, was without question real, and that the pretended denial made afterwards to Basilizuski, concerning this Demetrius, was extorted from her by Fear; besides that, it was only founded upon the Faith of Basilizuski, who, as it sufficiently appeared afterwards; was his Rival for the Crown of Muscovy, and succeeded him in the Empire.  
But we must pursue our Tragedy, which did not end with the Death of Demetrius; For, there being a considerable number of Poles quartered in the more remote Parts of the City, who being involved in Drink and Sleep, had not as yet heard the least Tidings of what had passed in and about the Castle; and the Muscovites fearing, not without Reason, that if they should take the Alarm upon so surprising an Occasion, they would sell their Lives at a very dear rate, they resolved to draw them into the Trap, before they could have any notice of this Accident. For this purpose, certain Messengers were dispatched with counterfeit Orders from Demetrius, to appear forthwith in the Castle without their Arms, the Grand Duke being resolved, that at the Day of a general Rejoicing, nothing of Terror should appear at his Nuptials. The Poles, not suspecting the concealed Fraud of this deceitful Message, came forth without their Arms, thus tamely exposing themselves to the Slaughter, which was executed upon them with a more than barbarous Cruelty, very few escaping the hands of the bloody Muscovites, except some Gentlemen of Quality, who having scattered some Money among the Rabble, had thereby an Opportunity given them to gather into a small Body, and so hewed their Way through their Enemies, till they came to the Palace of George Mniszeck, Weywode of Sendomiria, Father-in-Law to the Great Duchess, where was also the Duke Wisnowiski, and some other Polish Lords, who having opened their way by their Scymiters to this Palace, which was pretty strong, were resolved to defend it to the utmost, and at least not to sell their Lives at a cheap rate. Neither was it long before they saw themselves surrounded on all sides by an infinite number of their Enemies, who with great Fury attacked them on all sides, but with little Success, for, the Poles having no other Sanctuary left them, fought like desperate Men, and as often as they were attacked by the Enemies, drove them● back with a great Slaughter, so that at last their Fury being quelled by the difficulty of the Enterprise, and the Blood of their Comerades, they thought fit to leave the Poles, who thus saved themselves by their own Bravery, by giving such Testimonies of their Courage to the Muscovites, as made them sufficiently, sensible that if the rest of the Poles had been alive, they would not have rid themselves at so cheap a rate of Demetrius, and that they were more beholding to the Conduct of Zuski, than their own Courage for the Success of this Conspiracy. To revenge themselves of the Affront received at the beforementioned Palace, they fell upon the Jewellers, and other foreign Merchants that were lodged up and down the City, of whom they killed the greatest part, some few escaping into the Houses of the Ambassadors of the several Nations, to whom they belonged, where, by the Intercession of the Leading Men of the Conspiracy, they found a Sanctuary against the most barbarous Fury of the enraged Multitude.   

CHAP. II.  
Containing the History of the Reign of Basili Zuski, and the second Counterfeit Demetrius, till the Election of Uladislaus, Son of Sigismond, King of Poland.  
THE next following night, having put an end to the Massacre and Tumult, the Boyars and other Lords of the Empire met two days after, to concert measures about the Election of a new Emperor. The deference they all paid to Zuski, as the Contriver and Chief Leader of the whole Enterprise, made them, after he had received the Thanks of the whole Assembly, first address themselves to him, and desire his Opinion in the present Emergency of the State.  
Basilizuski, who beforehand had sufficient Opportunity to sound their Inclinations, knowing that the major Part were at his Devotion, and not questioning but that▪ the rest, in acknowledgement of his late Service, would also, without much difficulty, be brought over to his Party, took this Opportunity to tell them; That he was overjoyed to see the same Satisfaction in their Faces, which they had testified by their Words, in reference to the late Enterprise, contrived and executed by his directions; That, as the Greatness of the Russian Empire was chief owing to the extraordinary Feats of that renowned Emperor, John Basilovits, so the present ill posture of their Affairs must be attributed to the Perfidiousness, Murders, and Usurpation of Boris Goudenou: That, to deliver them from this Usurper, and to revenge upon him the Death of the two Sons of John Basilovits, he had been prevailed upon to acknowledge the last Great Duke for the true Demetrius, and rightful Heir of the Crown. But this Impostor, having trampled both upon their Laws and Religion, he had twice ventured his Life to rescue them from his unsupportable Tyranny; and since now God Almighty had blessed their projected Design with Success, by the assistance of their Zeal and Courage for the common Cause, whereby the Royal Line being▪ extinguished, they were now in the quaity of a Free People, unto whom was devolved the whole Right of Election, it was their Duty not to let slip so favourable an opportunity of re-establishing their Affairs, according to the true ancient Constitution of that Great Monarchy, which they ought to look upon as the only solid Foundation, whereupon to build so vast a Structure. That, as for his part, he was very ready to assist them with his Counsel, and such Observations as he had opportunity to make during the space of thirty or forty Years, in the most considerable Employments in the Kingdom; being sensible that their future Felicity would depend from the Choice they were now going to make of a Person fit to fill the Throne of this vast Empire. That (if they would follow his Advice) a Person of mean Extraction would by no means be qualified to answer their Expectation, and to command so many Persons of an eminent Rank, who would not without Reluctancy submit to his Commands, or at least claim a Prerogative to control his Orders, and to have a share in the Administration of the Government. That a young Prince would be insufficient to undergo the Burden, at the present juncture of Time, that it was to be feared he would be more mindful of his Pleasures, than the Troubles and Fatigues of so great a Charge, and by neglecting his Duty, and laying the Weight thereof upon other Men's Shoulders, make their present Condition worse, instead of mending it. That therefore they had no other way left them at this time, than to cast their Eyes upon a Person in the Commonwealth, fitly qualified for the Management of so great an Empire, at the worst of Times. That, to answer this End, they ough to choose One advanced in Years, of an Illustrious Birth, and well versed, by many Years Experience in the Management of public Affairs; one of approved Valour and Conduct, measuring his Interest by that of the State, and constantly adhering to their Religion and most ancient Customs; From such a one it is (concluded he) that we may with Reason expect a Redress of those Mischiefs which have in the late Reigns overwhelmed this Empire, and see it restored to its former flourishing Condition.  
There were very few in the Assembly, who did not perceive that Basilizuski, in the Description he had given of his Prince to fill the Throne of Muscovy had pointed directly at himself; They knew him to be descended of one of the most illustrious Families in the whole Empire, and by his long and many Services, both in Peace and War, trained up in the Management of the State, so that meeting, in his Person, with all the necessary Qualifications for so great a Trust, after some days Debate, by the Suffrages of the Nobility, he was elected and proclaimed Emperor of Russia, in the Month of June, 
Basili Zuski made Emperor.  in the Year 1606, about a Month after the Massacre of Demetrius.  
Basilizuski, being thus placed in the Throne, was soon after Crowned with the usual Solemnities: The first thing he did, was to send Marina, with all her Movables she brought along with her out of Poland (except the Crown Jewels) to her Father's Palace, where he placed a strong Guard, under pretence of preserving them from the Outrages of the Common People, but in effect to observe their Motions, and to secure them as his Prisoners, till he saw how the Treatment the Poles had met with in Musco would be relished at the Court of Sigismond. And the better to palliate the late Massacre, he published his Declaration, styling Demetrius an Impostor, Heretic, and Tyrant, and that the most imminent Danger, unto which both Church and State were reduced, under his short but unfortunate Reign, had forced him against his Inclinations to embark in a Design to deliver his Native Country from Death and Confusion, which, tho' somewhat cruel in the Execution, yet by its absolute Necessity, Justice of the Cause, and happy Event, was sufficiently justifiable to all the World.  
This Sugar-plumb, tho' it was greedily swallowed by the giddy-headed Multitude, who being always in Extremes, and fond of Novelties, shown their Approbation by digging up the dead Carcase of Demetrius, which with most horrible Imprecations, (in which the Muscovites excel most other Nations) they burned and threw the Ashes into the Air, yet did it not relish so well with the Poles, but that, notwitstanding all his specious Pretences, they resolved to call him to a severe Account for the Barbarities committed upon their Countrymen.  
Neither was it long before they met with an Opportunity to revenge themselves, and to give very sensible Proofs of their utmost Resentments against Zuski, the Contriver and chief Actor of that Tragedy. For, tho' the dead Body of the late Demetrius was exposed to public View for several days, it was so mangled and hacked by the Fury of the Multitude, that it was impossible to be known even by the nearest of his Friends. Which Schacopski, the Lord Chancellor of Demetrius, and one of his most trusty Friends having got notice of, he made his Escape with two or three more whom he knew to be absolutely in his Interest, to the City of Puttiwoll, which had always stood vigorous for Demetrius, from the first time he entered Muscovy with an Army. As they were travelling upon the Road at some distance from the City of Musco, they made it their Business to spread it about the Country, that Demetrius was not dead, that the People during the Tumult had apprehended and massacred another in his place, he having at the very beginning of the Disorder saved himself by Flight. They shown to several Innkeepers, the Great Seal of Muscovy, telling them at their Departure, that in a little time they should know what a great Guest they had entertained that Night. They were also very profuse of their Gold, all which serving for a Confirmation of what they had heard them say before, they took it as an undoubted Truth; and the more they were enjoined Secre●ie, the more eager were they in Whispering it about among their Friends, so that in a little time it became currant News in the City of Musco, where it having been encouraged and improved by some secret Friends of Demetrius, there was scarce a Meeting where this surprising News was not the chief Subject of their Discourse, every one judging of the Matter according to his own Sentiment.  
In the mean while, George Schacopski was, with his Friends, arrived at Puttiwoll, from whence having immediately dispatched a Messenger into Poland, with Letters to the Weywode of Sendomiria's Lady, wherein he gave her a full Relation of the Conspiracy formed by Zuski and his Party against her Son-in-Law, but that by a peculiar Providence he had saved himself in time by Flight, and was retired to a Place of Security, from whence he would suddenly return at the Head of a considerable Army to revenge the Death of his Friends upon these Traitors. That her Husband also had by his Valour escaped the Fury of the enraged Multitude, and remained in good Health in the City of Musco; and that in a little time he hoped to give her a more ample Account of the further Success of their Affairs.  
Having sent away the Messenger with these Dispatches, he immediately demanded Audience, in the Great Duke, Demetrius, his Master's Name, which being soon granted, he appeared in the Assembly the next day, where having highly extolled the Zeal of the Citizens of Puttiwoll, in having been the first that espoused the Interest of Demetrius, in the very Infancy of his Affairs, and their Constancy in persevering ever since steadfast in their Loyalty to their Natural Prince; he told them how Zuski, the present Usurper, prompted by his immensurable Ambition of putting the Crown upon his own Head, had with his party formed a Conspiracy against the Life of the Grand Duke Demetrius; that, to facilitate their Hellish Design, they had massacred a great number of innocent Persons in their Beds, against all the Laws of Hospitality, and afterwards intended to have done the same to the Great Duke himself, whom they intended to have surprised in his Palace; but having been stopped for a little while by the Resistance made by his trusty Servants, he had by a peculiar Providence of God Almighty, got into his Stables, where being furnished with some of his swiftest Horses, he was with a few of his particular Friends escaped the Fury of the People, and had directed his Course to Poland, from whence he soon hoped to return with so considerable a Force as to be able to reduce his rebellious Subjects to Obedience. He told them that he had recommended to his Care the Affairs of the whole Empire in his Absence; for the Confirmation of which, he produced the Great Seal of Muscovy; and that he had given him a most particular Charge to satisfy his faithful Citizens of Puttiwoll, that he was alive and in a place of Security. He further added, that having had such constant and evident Proofs of their Loyalty, he had, in Obedience to his Master's Commands, taken the direct Road to this City, to discharge himself of his Commission, and to give them fresh Assurances of the Grand Duke's Favour which they had at this time the best Opportunity in the World to improve to their Advantage, if, as they had done heretofore, they would by their Steadfastness show a good Example to the other neighbouring Cities, and acquire to themselves and their Posterity the Glory of an unshaken Loyalty to their natural Prince.  
The Citizens of Puttiwoll, being by these speci●●● Pretences soon inveigled into a Belief of his ●●●cere Intentions, and taking Compassion on the Misfortune of a Prince, whose Interest they had always espoused from the time of his first comi●● out of Poland into Muscovy, they, after having returned their most hearty Thanks for the Honour he did them in putting so great a Value upon their Services, declared unanimously that they were ready to sacrifice their Lives and what else was dear to them in this World, for the Interest of their lawful Prince, and that as a Token of their Fidelity, they were ready to obey his (the Lord Chancellour's) Order, till the Great Duke himself should be pleased to honour them with his Presence.  
The Chancellour's Project having thus far succeeded according to Wish, 
〈…〉.  he dispatched some Messengers to the Tartars, unto whom he represented the Cruelty and Treachery of Zuski, and by what good Fortune the Great Duke had escaped his Hands, commanding them in his Name to repair at their Rendezvous, which he had appointed near Puttiwoll. The Cosacks being also inveigled by the same Artifices of Schacopski, as they had always adhered to the Interest of Demetrius, so they were now the most forward in appearing in Arms for the maintaining of his pretended Right; so that the Lord Chancellor, seeing himself thus strengthened by a considerable Party of Cosacks, Tartars, and some M●scovites, and by the Surrender of several other Places in the Neighbourhood of Puttiwoll, he obliged them to swear true Allegiance to Dem●trius, with a solemn Promise not to lay down 〈◊〉 Arms, till they had been revenged of that bloody Usurper Basilizuski, and restored Demetrius to the Throne of Muscovy.  
It is easy to be imagined that the new Emperor was not a little Alarmed at so unexpected and unwelcome a piece of News; 
Zuski routed by the ●●●trians.  but believing it most for his purpose to quench the Fire in the Ashes, before it should break out into a Flame, he marched with what Troops he could get together in haste towards the Enemy. But these being in the mean while reinforced by a considerable Body, under the Command of a certain Muscovian Lord, whose name was Isthoma, they Charged Zuski, who was at the Head of his Troops, with so much Fury, that they put him entirely to the rout, and remaining thus Masters of the Field, pursued him so closely, that with much ado he escaped to the City of Musco, where he was blocked up by the Enemy, who fortified their Camp within a Mile of the City.  
The Poles in the mean while had not been idle, but having received Intelligence, that a considerable Party in Muscovy, had declared for Demetrius, they were overjoyed to have found so ●avourable an Opportunity to revenge upon the Muscovites, the De●th of their Countrymen, Massacred in their Quarters, against the Laws of Nations; for which purpose, they maintained a Correspondency with Schacopski, whom they informed that they had found out a certain Gentleman in Poland, not unlike in his Person to Demetrius, who intended to appear at the Head of a considerable Army in Muscovy. In the mean while they had got together a Body of twelve thousand Cosacks, under the Command of one John Polutnich, who being sent by this new Demetrius to reinforce the Army, that lay Encamped near the Gates of the City of Musco, was by his special Commission constituted General over all his Forces.  
This Polutnich was a Muscovite by Birth, and now a Soldier of Fortune; he had been bred among the Tartars, and served his Apprenticeship in Arms among the Cosacks, where he had made himself famous for his extraordinary Achievements, till at last he was taken by the Turks, and made a Galley Slave; but by good Fortune rescued by the Venetians; from thence he took his way through Poland, where having met with this new Demetrius, he obtained of him the Command over his whole Army; Polutnich, therefore having, pursuant to his Commission, joined the Forces before Musco, showed his Orders to Isthoma, who was forced to obey, but being extremely disgusted at the Affront put upon him, to see himself thus neglected, and another to reap the fruits of his Victory; he, with ten thousand Men, whom he had debauched before, and brought over to his Party, went over to Zuski, who received him no less than his Tutelar Angel, to whom he was indebted for his present Deliverance; especially when he assured both him and the People, that there was no such Man as Demetrius at Puttiwoll; and that the whole was only a Contrivance of Schacopski, who by these Intrigues intended to make himself the more Considerable.  
The whole City being not a little overjoyed at these comfortable Tidings, the People as well as the Nobility, sent their Deputies into the Camp to Polutnich. The first desired, that they might be admitted into the Presence of Demetrius their Prince, and that they were ready to prostrate themselves at his Feet, and to beg pardon for their past Offences. Those of the Nobility represented to the General, how miserably he was imposed upon by the Artifices of Schacopski; that the true Demetrius, whose Interest he had espoused was in the presence of a great many Thousands slain in the City of Musco; and therefore, whoever since had assumed his Name, and counterfeited his Person, must needs be an Impostor, from whom he could expect neither Honour nor Profit; That therefore, he would be much better advised to leave his Party, and to spare the Effusion of Christian Blood, by acknowledging Zuski for the lawful Sovereign of Muscovy, who would not fail to heap upon him such Honours and Dignities, as should be suitable to his Merits.  
Polutnich answered like a Man of Honour, that he was sorry to understand that they took him to be like Isthoma, a Traitor both to his Master and Country; That they did him wrong in entertaining so mean an Opinion of him; That, tho' he was a Soldier of Fortune, he would never give Demetrius the least Occasion of repenting himself of the Trust he had put in him. That the Prince was certainly in Poland, where he had seen and spoke with him, and had from his own hands received this Commission of being General of this Army. That if they were so nearly touched, as they pretended, in their Consciences, with the Effusion of Humane Blood, the best way to prevent it would be, to return to their true Allegiance, and pay to their lawful Prince due Obedience, and as a Pledge of their future Fidelity, and of their remorse for what was past, to deliver up into his Hands the Usurper of his Crown. That this was the only means left them to prevent these Evils, which they dreaded, and by which they might hope to deserve their Pardon, and to secure themselves, their Wives and Children, and the whole City from destruction.  
The Inhabitants of Musco, being in no wise satisfied with Polutnich's Answer, which served them for a Confirmation of what they had received from Isthoma before, to wit; That there was no such Man as Demetrius, either in the Camp, or any where else; and encouraged by the late Defection of Isthoma; they resolved unanimously to stand by Zuski, and not to hearken to any further Impositions, but to treat Polutnich as an Enemy of their Country. Pursuant to this Resolution, most of the young Men inhabiting the City of Musco, were put in Arms, and being joined with such regulated Troops as were brought over by Isthoma, they made a furious sally with a hundred and twenty thousand Men; and, attacking the Demetrian General on all sides in his Entrenchments, forced him to retreat to Catuga, Zuski, after a few days spent in modelling his Army, marched thither in Person, and closely besieged Schacopski, who so bravely defended himself against the Muscovites, that he forced them to abandon the Enterprise, and march back to Musco, with the loss of some Thousands of their best Men.  
Some time was bestowed in raising the necessary Recruits, so that Polutnich, in the mean while, having recovered Breath, saw himself once more in a Condition to appear with a considerable Body in the Field, which having afresh Alarmed the Great Duke, he marched once more against them, with a very formidable Army.  
The Demetrians, tho' much inferior in Number, being as forward as they to come to Blows, both Armies were drawn up in order of Battle, in a great Plain, not many Miles from the City of Thula, and were just upon the point of Engaging one another, when a Body of five thousand Muscovites, which were posted in the Front of the left Wing of the Demetrian Army, instead of attacking the Enemy, ran over to them, all in a Body, which having put Polutnich, and the whole Army into a great Consternation, it was thought most advisable to avoid fight, and to retreat to Thula.  
Zuski falling in their Rear, cut off a considerable number of them, closely pursuing the rest to the Walls of the City, which was immediately after, surrounded by the whole Army, and attacked with all the Fury imaginable; The besieged having in their Retreat, been forced to leave behind them all their Artillery and Ammunition, were very ill provided with such Things as were necessary to sustain a Siege; nevertheless, trusting in their Courage, they defended themselves so valiantly, that the Muscovites seeing themselves repulsed with great Slaughter in several Attacks, were obliged to enclose the City, by making strong Line of Circumvallation round about it, in hopes to reduce it by Famine, which succeeded according to their Expectation.  
For those within, by their sudden Retreat, having had neither Time or Opportunity to put Provisions in the City, were in a little time, reduced to the greatest Extremity for want of them. Schacopski, in the mean while, was not a little amazed, that he received not the least News out of Poland, whither he had dispatched his Messengers to advertise them of the danger they were in; and the Inhabitants of Thula, who saw themselves reduced to that Extremity, as to be forced to feed upon Cats, Dogs, Horses, and such like Things, without hopes of Relief, began to be mutinous, and to accuse both Schacopski and Polutnich, of having betrayed them by their fictitious Insinuations, as if their Great Duke, Demetrius, were alive in Poland, which if he had been, he would not have failed to give them his Assistance in this Extremity. Schacopski put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, telling them, that they could not expect him to come in Person, unless backed with a Force suitable to the Strength of his Enemies; and, that, if they would but have Patience, he did not question, but in a few days to hear of his approach, in order to come to their Relief. Polutnich assured them upon his Honour, that he himself had seen and spoke with a certain Person, of about thirty Years of Age, who was in Poland, acknowledged to be the true Demetrius, and from whose Hands he had received his Commission; that they should not rely upon his Word alone, but that he would advise them to send a trusty Messenger of their own (one, whom they knew to have seen the Prince Demetrius before) into Poland, to represent to him the true State of their Affairs, and to solicit prompt Succours; that at his Return, he would be ready to join with them in any thing they should think most advisable for their common Safety.  
The Citizens of Thula, having given their Consent to this Proposal, and dispatched a certain Messenger, who by favour of the Night, and the Carelessness of the Besiegers got safely through their Camp without being discovered, they gave fresh Assurance of their Steadfastness to Polutnich, till the return of this Emissary. Schacopski, in the mean while, was not a little surprised, that he could not hear the least Tidings out of Poland; but the true Cause was, that the Gentleman, whom the Poles had engaged to personate the true Demetrius, having understood, in what ill a posture his Affairs were in Muscovy, after the two last Defeats, began to retract his Promise of making himself an Instrument to satisfy the Revenge of the Poles upon the Muscovites; and setting before his Eyes the fatal End of the late Demetrius, 
Quia me vestigia terrent.  after he was in Possession of the Empire, he looked upon the Muscovian Throne, like the Fox upon the Lion's Den, and therefore wisely resolved rather to enjoy himself upon his plentiful Estate in Poland, than to expose himself to danger for the imaginary Lustre of a Crown.  
But the Poles, being fully resolved not to acquit Zuski thus of the Barbarities committed against their Countrymen, 
Another Demetrius set up by the Poles,  were not long before they found out another to supply his Place; Muscovy, so fertile of Impostors, soon furnishing them with One, whom they looked upon as a fit Tool to promote their obstinate Revenge against Zuski; this was one Ivan, or John, a Native of Pocala, a City of Russia, where he had been a Schoolmaster for some time; and being grown weary of his Employment, took hold of this Opportunity to meliorate his Condition, and if possible, to change his School Sceptre for that of the Muscovian Empire.  
The first who publicly espoused his Interest, was one Micharetski, a Man of very eminent Quality in Poland, who having gathered a considerable Body of Troops, they marched at the Head of them to Puttiwoll, where, having been received with the greatest demonstrations of Joy and Respect due to their Sovereign, they directed their March to the City of Staradub, where, being reinforced by some Muscovites, that upon the Rumour spread abroad of the arrival of their Prince Demetrius, flocked in to them from all Parts; it was resolved to march with all possible speed to the Relief of Thula.  
The second counterfeit Demetrius  
Whilst they were concerting Measures to put their intended Design in execution, the Messenger from the Citizens of Thula, who, for fear of being intercepted by the Enemy's Parties, that were abroad in great Numbers, had been obliged to travel a great way about, before he arrived at Staradub, was introduced into the presence of this new modelled Demetrius, who, tho' having some resemblance to the other Demetrius, yet was so far different from him, whom this Messenger had seen frequently before, that he was not a little startled at the sight of it, being scarce able to deliver his Message without confusion. Demetrius, by the dissatisfaction he observed in his Countenance, so on guessing at the true Cause of it, judged it not advisable to send back his Resolution of marching to the Relief of the Town by this Messenger, who, he feared, might by this Discovery, raise a great Prejudice in the Place against his Person and Interest; wherefore, having ordered him to be secured under a good Guard upon some Pretence or other, he resolved to detain him, till he in Person, could march to raise the Siege of the Place.  
This precaution, 
Thula surrendered to Zuski.  tho' in itself founded upon very weighty Reasons, yet proved the occasion of the loss of Thula. For both the Garrison and Inhabitants of that City not receiving the least Intelligence concerning their Messenger, whom they had dispatched into Poland, they concluded that he must have fallen into the Hands of the Enemies, and being reduced to the utmost Extremity for want of Provisions, it was resolved, with Joint-consent, rather to accept of the advantageous Conditions offered to them by Zuski, than to perish by Famine; pursuant to which Resolution, the Place surrendered itself upon very honourable Terms; which were however, but very ill observed by Zuski, who, contrary to his Oath, caused several of the Chief Officers of the Garrison to be hanged, and the Brave Polutnich, and the Cunning Schacopski, to be cast into a loathsome Prison, where they both were miserably Famished to death.  
The Cosacks that had hitherto stood firm to the Interest of Demetrius, having had no Intelligence of his Approach, consequently looking upon his Cause as desperate, embraced the Party of Zuski, who being overjoyed at the Conquest of Thula and the Accession of so considerable a Force, ordered his Army in Conjunction with these Cosacks, to form the Siege of Caluga, the strongest Place as yet in the Possession of the Demetrians. The Army was scarce sat down before the Place, when a Rumour being spread among the Cosacks that Demetrius at the Head of an Army was arrived at Staradub, they began to mutiny first, and having drawn some of the Muscovites into their Party, the whole Army, upon the News spread industriously by the Cosacks, that Demetrius was advancing to fight them, was possessed with so panic a Fear, that without the least Order, 
Zuski's Army dispersed.  they at Midnight left their Tents, Cannon and Baggage, every one making the best of his Way to the City of Musco where they brought the first News to Zuski of their imaginary Defeat, and the Flight of his Army without being pursued by any body.  
The Cosacks and their Party being thus left absolute Masters of the whole Camp, at the first Break of Day did not fail to give notice of what had happened, to the Inhabitants of Caluga, and that Demetrius was arrived at Staradub; but these looking upon it as a Stratagem, and a Contrivance of the Cosacks to catch them in a Trap, at first answered them with Fire and Ball, till upon their reiterated Assurances that the Muscovites were fled, and their offering Hostages as Pledges of what they had related to them to be Truth, they sent out some of the Officers of the Garrison into the Camp, who at their Return having confirmed what they had been assured of before by the Cosacks, they soon opened their Gates, and having shared the Booty found in the Camp with them, they entered triumphantly into the City.  
After they had bestowed a few days in rejoicing and refreshing themselves, the Cosacks, with part of the Garrisons, to the Number of Ten thousand, marched from thence to the Camp of Demetrius, near Staradub, where having rejoiced him with the unexpected News of the Relief of Caluga, they were received with great Demonstrations of his Royal Favour, and vast Promises of ample Rewards after his Recovery of the Throne.  
Thus, whilst Zuski was repenting himself of his fatal Error of having received into his Army so considerable a Number of his Enemy's Troops, Demetrius increased in Strength every day; The Reputation of what had happened before Caluga, and his being joined by the Cosacks, made such lively Impressions upon the Minds of the Muscovites, that many of them were ●or siding with the most fortunate; and the Poles and Lithuanians, bordering upon Muscovy, being enticed by the Hopes of Reward and Booty, flocked in great Numbers to his Camp; so that seeing himself in a Capacity to encounter his Enemies, he marched in quest of them, and having found Misinowski the Muscovian General advantageously posted at a strong Pass, he nevertheless attacked him so furiously that he entirely routed them, 
The Zuskians routed.  killing near Ten thousand upon the Spot, besides a great number of Prisoners, among whom was their General Matthew Misinowski himself.  
This Victory gained such a Reputation to Demetrius, that the whole Province of Severia, with some other adjacent Places, readily submitted to his Obedience, acknowledging him for their true and undoubted Sovereign, and promising to furnish his Army with all manner of Necessaries. But the Poles being more especially encouraged by this Success to pursue their Revenge to the Destruction of Zuski, sent considerable Supplies to back the Pretensions of Demetrius. Duke Roman Rosinski sent a good Body of chosen Horse under the Command of his Friend Walareski, Adam Wisnowiski, Charlinski, Mielski, and several other Lords of the first Quality in Poland, soon after joined him with such Troops as they had raised in their respective Countries; besides that, a new Body of 8000 Cosacks, upon the first News of his Victory, had declared for him, and taken service among his Troops.  
Not long after Duke Rosinski, being also arrived in the Camp, was by the Consent of the Polish Lords and other Principal Officers, declared General of the whole Army.  
Basilizuski had in the mean while applied all his Care in getting ready his Recruits and making new Levies throughout the whole Empire, with an Intention to bring so formidable an Army into the Field, as to be able to stop the further Progress of his Enemy. For this end having form an Army of above a Hundred and fifty thousand Men, and declared his Brother Demetrius. Zuski General, he ordered him to march directly towards the Poles, and fight them wherever he met them. Pursuant to these Orders, the Zuskian Army marched towards the City of Bolchow, where having fixed their Tents within sight of the Enemy, some Days were spent in Skirmishes, whilst the Generals of both Parties watched their Opportunity of Deciding their Quarrel by a Battle to the best Advantage; It was not long before they found it, being equally eager of Engaging.  
For, as I said before, scarce had they lain thus encamped a few days, but they saw the Zuskians early in the Morning drawing out to put themselves in Battle Array, having detached a Body of their best Horse to possess themselves of some advantageous Posts near to the Demetrian Camp; which these have soon been advertised of by their Parties that were abroad to observe the Motion of the Enemy, they with all speed sent also a Body of their best Horse to engage the Muscovites, and to maintain those advanced Posts, till they could be sustained by some of their Infantry. The Polish Horse engaged the Muscovites with so much Bravery, that after an Engagement of an Hour they forced them to quit those Posts, whilst the whole Army was putting in Order of Battle, having taken the Advantage of the same Ground which the Muscovites intended to have made use of against them.  
The Muscovites being baffled in their first Enterprise, however did not lose Courage, as trusting to their Number, and Demetrius Zuski their General, at the Head of them, left nothing unattempted which might encourage his Soldiers to fight bravely against the sworn Enemies of their Country; He told them, That a great part of the Demetrian Army was composed out of Vagabonds and Rebels, whom they had seen fly before them so often of late, and who now puffed up with their late Success near Caluga, more to be attributed to their Treachery and a Luck●y Chance than their bravery, had once more the Impudence to look them in the Face, hurried on by their ill Destiny, to receive the Reward of their Treacheries from their Hands; That the rest were Poles, the Hereditary Enemies of their Country and Religion, unto whom must be ascribed all the Evils and Mischiefs which had befallen their Empire for these several Years last passed; That this insolent Nation, not being contented to have once before involved their Country in Blood and Confusion by setting up an Impostor instead of the true Demetrius slain at Ugletz, were now upon the point of Imposing upon them a Second, in order to dispose of the Throne of Muscovy at their Pleasure, to enslave their Country, and to root out the true ancient Greek Religion. He represented to them, how inglorious, nay, ignominious it would be to the whole Russian Nation, who had extended their Conquests over most of the neighbouring Countries, to receive Laws from the Poles, who had conspired their Ruin and Destruction. That therefore they being to expect nothing but Misery from their mortal Enemies, they must look for their Deliverance in their own Courage, with a Resolution not to outlive that Day, which, if lost, would put an End to all the Glory purchased by their Ancestors, to their own Felicity, and that of all their Posterity.  
Rosinski on the other hand, the Demetrian General, was not wanting to inflame the Courage of his Soldiers, by representing to them: That the Muscovites which they saw before them, were the Remnants of those whom they had so often beaten with a much less number; witness their late Engagement with Misinowski, whom, to their eternal Glory, they had droven from his advantageous Post, notwithstanding the inequality of their number. That therefore they should not be startled at their Enemies, who, though much more numerous, were, for the most part, an undisciplined Rabble, terrible only in outward Appearance, the rest, who so lately had experience of their invincible Courage, scarce daring to look their Conquerors in the face. He desired them to remember the Slaughter of that Countrymen in cold Blood, against all the Laws of Hospitality, by that very same Rabble, whom they were now going to Engage; that their Blood crying for Vengeance, they had now the fairest Opportunity in the World, to take the most ample Satisfaction from those barbarous Wretches, and to punish them for their Cruelties. He concluded That they ought to consider, that the Conquest of whole Muscovy, depended upon the points of their Swords, and that one day's labour would put them into Possession of a vast Empire, and all the Riches and Treasure of their Enemies, be the Reward of the Victory.  
Rosinski finding a great eagerness in his Soldiers to Engage, led them on strait to the Enemy, whom they attacked with an unparallelled Bravery, and forced them several times to shrink before the daring Poles; but being continually re●●forced with fresh Supplies, they maintained the● Ground in spite of the Bravery of the Demetrians, so that the Success of the Battle remained doubtful for a great part of the Day. But it is to be observed, that the Cosacks (in the same manner as Zaporius did some years before, when he fought Hodwen the Borisian General) had placed all their Boys, and other Attendants belonging to the Baggage▪ with some Soldiers, enough to make up a Front, at some distance behind the Line of Battle; these upon a Signal, agreed betwixt them, advanced during the heat of the Battle, with their Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding; which the Muscovites, who were already scarce able to sustain the Fury of the Poles, having perceived, and believing it to be a Body of Reserve, coming to attack them afresh, they began to give Ground; which the Polish Horse being sensible of, they renewed the Charge with so much Bravery, that in less than an Hours time, they forced the Muscovian Cavalry to quit the Field in great disorders. 
Zuski's Army entirely routed.  The Infantry being thus exposed, both in Front and Flank, were soon put to an entire Rout, with a great Slaughter, being bereaved of their Horse to cover their Retreat; so, that out of this vast Army, there were not five hundred left that quitted the Field in a Body; except five thousand, who saved themselves in the City of Belchow, but were in a few days after forced to surrender at discretion to Demetrius, who falling into the same Error as Zuski did before with the Cosacks, took them into Pay, and received the same Reward from their hands, as we shall see anon.  
Demetrius being by so signal a Victory, become Master of the Field, and the whole Camp, Cannon and Baggage of the Enemy, what wonder, if all the adjacent Places followed the Fortune of the Conqueror, unto whom they opened their Gates, without the least Opposition; unless it were Mo●●●sko, and two or three more, who had Courage enough to make some show of Resistance, but at the approach of the Victorious Army, surrendered also at Discretion.  
Having thus opened his way to the Capital City of Musco, he directed his March thither, not questioning but that the Terror of his last Victory, would have so strong an influence over the disheartened Citizens, as to make them open their Gates at his first arrival before the City. It is n● difficult thing to imagine, that the Loss of so vast an Army, on which seemed to depend the Fate of the whole Empire, must needs put that City; upon the approach of the Conqueror, into such a Consternation, as is not easy to be expressed. But besides the presence of their Great Duke Basili▪ Zuski, who in this extremity of his Affairs, was not wanting by all means possible to inspire Courage into his dejected Subjects; there were two things which contributed not a little to the Resolution of● the Citizens, to adhere to Zuski to the last Extremity. The first was, That Demetrius, in lieu of Marching directly to the City of Musco, trifled a● way his Time in the more Northern Provinces where the Poles rambling up and down the Country, were often intercepted by the Muscovites, who in the mean while▪ had leisure given them, to recover themselves out of their first Fright, and to take such measures as were most suitable to the present Condition of their Affairs. The second was the Perfidiousness of these five thousand Muscovites, who, after their Surrender at Bolchow, had● taken Service under Demetrius, and, now having watched their Opportunity, left him again, and went over to Zuski, unto whom they gave an Account of the whole Condition of the Army, assuring him, that the Poles were not near so formidable nor numerous, as represented to them by Fame; and that it would be no difficult matter fo● the City to defend itself against them, till be●●● reinforced with fresh Supplies out of the more 〈◊〉 mote Provinces of the Kingdom, they might meet with a more favourable Opportunity to remove them from their Walls.  
This relation, and the delays of Demetrius, having put new Courage into the frighted Citizens', it was resolved, with what Forces they could assemble in haste, to post themselves in a very advantageous Place, on the borders of the Province of Severia, thereby to cut off all Communication betwixt the Poles and the Southern Provinces of Muscovy, bordering▪ on Lithuania, from whence they must be supplied with Men, and all other Necessaries for the carrying on of the War.  
The Poles were not a little startled at this vigorous Refolution of the Muscovites, whom they believed to have been lost past all recovery; but having no other way left them to secure their Retreat, and to keep open the communication with their own Country, than their Swords, they resolved to make an Amends for their ill Conduct, by their Bravery. Having therefore drawn back their Army from the more Northern Parts, to the South side of the City of Musco, they marched to the Frontiers of Severia, where having with a most gallant Resolution either to vanquish or to die, 
The Muscovites defeated.  attacked those Forces in their advantageous Post, they put them to the rout, and thus having opened their Passage, they pitched their Tents near the City of Tusin, betwixt the two Rivers, Tusin and Moska, which in a manner surrounded and secured their Camp.  
Being now become more and more sensible of their Error, 
Musco blocked up by Demetrius.  in having neglected to make themselves Masters before of so advantageous a Post, which in all likelihood would have proved fatal to that City during the first Consternation, they by frequent Excursions endeavoured to repair their first Fault; by which they so enclosed the Citizens within their Walls, that scarce a Man durst appear at any distance from the Town. The Inhabitants seeing themselves thus reduced to great Scarcity, as being very near quite shut up by the frequent Excursions of the Poles, and seeing themselves in no Capacity at present to drive them from their advantageous Post, it was resolved to try▪ whether by certain Proposals of Peace, they might not disunite the Poles in the Camp of Demetrius.  
They had ever since the last Massacre of the Poles, detained the Polish Ambassadors, and the Weywod● of Sendomiria, with his Daughter, the Great Duchess Marina, Prisoner's; and as they did not question that they were very desirous of their Liberty, so, they believed they might make use of them as fit Instruments to encompass their Design. It was not the Reconciliation with the Poles they aimed at, but knowing the Nature of the Poles to be unstable, they hoped by this Artifice, to 〈◊〉 time, at least till the arrival of those Supplie●, which were raising for their Relief in the Northern Provinces, by Knez Basili Masalski, a near K●●man to the Great Duke Basili Zuski.  
To obtain this end, a Treaty of Peace was proposed to the Polish Ambassadors and the Weigh wode of Sendomiria, and that in the mean while, to remove all Obstacles, a Cessation of Arms should be agrreed on for a certain Time. The Wey wooed of Sendomiria being very willing to lay hold of this Opportunity, to free himself from his Captivity, sent one of his best Friends into the Camp of Demetrius, to make these Proposals, and in case of Refusal, to endeavour to persuade the Poles to separate themselves from Demetrius, and to cease from committing any Hostilities, which in all likelihood might prove an obstacle to the Conclusion of the Peace, and consequently to his Liberty.  
But the Poles in the Demetrian Camp, not measuring their Interest by that of the Weywode, but by the Success of Demetrius, from whence they hoped to reap the fruits of their past Labours, were so 〈◊〉 from harkening to these Propositions, that they would not as much as enter upon the least Commerce of a Treaty, unless it were granted as a Preliminary Article; That Demetrius should be immediately restored to the Throne, and the Usurper Zuski, to be delivered up into their hands.  
The Muscovites finding themselves disappointed in their Expectation, had no other Means left to secure themselves, but to repel Force with Force; For which end, having dispatched frequent Messengers to Basili Masalski, whom we mentioned before, to hasten to their Relief; he, pursuant to the reiterated Orders from Court, marched with his Army which consisted of near fourscore thousand Men, towards the City of Musco, where, having entrenched himself upon the Banks of the River Chodiunka about a League from the City, he hoped to meet with a favourable Opportunity to dislodge the Demetrians, or at least to annoy them, and hinder their frequent Excursions.  
But Ro●inski, who was not insensible of the Inconveniencies which must needs be occasioned by the nearness of so great an Army to his Camp, resolved to beat up their Quarters with the first Opportunity. For which purpose he drew his Army out of the Lines, unperceived of the Enemy by favour of the Night, 
The Zu●ki●n Army ro●ted.  and having approached the Enemy's Camp, over-secure in their Number and nearness to the City, attacked them in their Entrenchments with such Fury, that in a few hours they killed near Twenty thousand upon the Place, the rest escaping to the City, leaving among the Prisoners their General in the Hands of the Enemy.  
The Poles, who had purchased so signal a Victory with the loss of very few of their Men, had almost dearly paid for it at last. For, having dispersed themselves all over the Fields without the least Order or any Guard to secure them, and being thus engaged in the Pillage of the dead Bodies and the Enemy's Camp; the Muscovites at break of day, having been advertised of the Disorder they were in, ●●lly'd their scattered Troops, 
Kally again.  and being reinforced with fresh Supplies out of the City, returned to the Charges, and renewing the Combat, fell every where upon the victorious Poles before they had time to put themselves in a Posture of receiving the Enemy, so that there was nothing but Disorder, Confusion and Slaughter to be seen all over the Field, and the Muscovites were upon the point of snatching the Victory out of the Hands of their Conquerors, who began to prepare to save themselves by Flight, had it not been for their Generals who coming in timely with a small Body of Horse to their Assistance, both by their Words and Example encouraged them either to vanquish or to die. They appeared in every place where they found their Presence most necessary, to animate the Soldiers oppressed by the Number of their Enemies, they told them that being surrounded on all sides, they must put all their Hopes of Relief on the Points of their Swords; they represented to them, how ignominious it would be, to be routed by those they had so lately vanquished, and to suffer themselves to be robbed of the Fruits of their Victory; so, that partly out of Shame, partly out of Despair, they first began to make good their Ground, and then, being animated with Revenge, they fell with such fury upon the Muscovites, 
The Zuskians beaten a second time.  that at last they forced them to retreat, and thus in one day gained a double Victory over their Enemies.  
The Reputation of which, being improved by Fame, not only some of the most remote Provinces of the Muscovian Empire, sent their Deputies to make their Submission to Demetrius, but he was also daily supplied with fresh Recruits out of Poland, besides a Body of 4000 new-raised Horse, under the Command of Zlarowski and Sapiha.  
The Muscovites on the other Hand having scarce left a sufficient Number out of their vast Armies to defend the City of Musco, and seeing Demetri●● increase in Strength daily, were forced to have 〈◊〉 course to new Counsels; For which Reason they once more addressed themselves to the Polish Ambassadors, and the Weywode of Sendomiria, who were as yet in their Custody: Unto these they promised Golden Mountains, if by their Interest at the Polish Court they could prevail with Sigismond, King of Poland, to recall his Subjects out of the Service of this Pseudo-Demetrius.  
The Ambassadors and the Weywode gladly accepted their offers, but being very desirous of their Liberty, told them that, they did not question if Matters were truly represented to the King, he might in time be induced to draw off his Supplies from Demetrius; But that, as his Interest at Court was backed by some of the Chiefest Men of the Kingdom, and in great Esteem with the King himself, so it was not to be supposed, that they should be able to prevail against their Power, when absent, which perhaps, when present, they might do without much Difficulty, by representing to the Court the true State of the Case, and the Imposture of Demetrius. They represented to them, how advantageous it would be to their Affairs, in detecting the whole Intrigue of this supposititious Demetrius, if Marina in Person appeared at Court, and by her own Confession confirmed the Death of her Lord, which would put the Imposture of this Pretender beyond all question, and, without doubt, contribute more than all other Endeavours towards the recalling of the Poles out of the Service of the Impostor.  
The Muscovites did not very well relish these Propositions, being unwilling to part with their Prisoners upon so easy Terms; But being at last overruled by the Speciousness of their alleged Reasons, and much more by the absolute Necessity of their Affairs, they were at last forced to comply with the Desires of these Polish Lords, unto whom, as well as to Marina, 
Marina and her Father set at liberty.  they granted their Liberty, under Condition, that they should undertake to oblige the King of Poland to draw back the Army of his Subjects, which lay encamped under the Walls of the City of Musco. They were not sparing in their Promises, so that every thing being agreed on betwixt them, they were in a few days after, permitted to departed under a Guard of five hundred Horse, to defend them against the Parties of Demetrius, that were continually abroad in great Numbers.  
This Treaty had not been managed with so much Secrecy, but that Demetrius, who was not without his Spies within the City, had got Scent of it, by whose Means also having got Notice of the Day of their Departure, and judging, not without great Reason, how disadvantageous their Presence at the Polish Court might prove to his Affairs; and on the other hand considering, that nothing could contribute more at this time towards the Strengthening of his Party, than if, by joining their Interest with his, he could bring them over to his Side, and engage Marina to own him for her Husband; he sent out Zlarowski with fifteen hundred Horse to intercept their Passage. Zlarowski, having been before hand informed which way they were to pass, had not marched above two Hours before he met with them, and having ordered five or six hundred of his Horse to face the Muscovites who guarded the Polish Lords, he in Person, with a few of his Officers, were advancing to address themselves to Marina and the Weywode her Father; But the Zuskian Horse, at the first sight of the Poles, whom they saw much stronger than themselves, looked for their Safety in the Swiftness of their Horses, making the best of their Way towards Musco, and leaving the Poles committed to their Charge, at the Disposal of their Countrymen, Zlarowski making his Addresses to Marina, 
Are intercepted and conducted to Demetrius.  complemen●ed her in the Name of Demetrius, telling her, that he was sent to invite them to his Camp, being ambitious not to let slip so favourable an Opportunity of delivering them out of the Hands of their Enemies. Marina and the Weywode were at some uncertainty what to answer 〈◊〉 but seeing themselves in no Capacity of making any Resistance, they returned Zlarowski Thanks for his Care and Vigilancy, and with a seeming Gladness went forward to the Polish Camp, where they were presented, immediately after their Arrival, to Demetrius Those of a more refined judgement looked upon this proceeding of Demetrius as a gross Mistake in Point of Policy, to admit Mar●●● and the Polish Lords, who were quite unprepared for an Interview of this nature, into his Presence▪ For Marina, as well as her Father and the Ambassadors, being surprised at first sight, to see this Demetrius differ very much from the Great Duke, slain in the City of Musco, betrayed their dissatisfaction sufficiently, both in their Countenances, and the strangeness of their behaviour towards him; which having been observed as well by Demetrius himself, as some others that were present at the Interview, he thought it most advisable to send them to another Quarter of the Camp, with Orders not to take notice, that they had been seen by him; hoping thus to hush up the former Passage, till they could concert new Measures to carry on the Intrigue to their mutual Advantage.  
But an Error of this Nature being not so soon corrected, the manner of this interview could not be hid from some of the more quicksighted; and among others had not escaped the particular Observance of Kniasus Masalski, a Kinsman both to the routed General of that Name, and to Zuski himself, who was ever since the last Defeat detained a Prisoner in the Camp.  
He having watched his opportunity a few days after, made his Escape, and got into the City; where he related to Zuski and the Muscovites, the Doubts which had at the first interview with Demetrius, appeared in Marina's Countenance and Carriage; all which he represented, with so much Dexterity, and in terms so lively and natural, that the Muscovites being fully persuaded of the Imposture, unanimously resolved to adhere to Zuski to the last Extremity, and rather to endure any thing, than to submit themselves under the Government of an Impostor, imposed upon them by the Contrivances of their mortal Enemies the Poles.  
Zuskis seeing the People thus confirmed in his In●erest; by the prejudice they had conceived against the Person of his Rival, bethought himself of a certain States-Trick, by which he hoped to render the Fallacy of his Adversary so evident to the Muscovites, as that there should be no room left for any further Doubt, to be made upon that score. He deputed some Persons of the first Quality and great esteem among the Muscovites to Vgletz, to disinterr the Body of the Prince Demetrius, which had lain there fifteen years, in order to have it conveyed to Musco, to be deposited in the Sepulchre of the Grand Dukes of Muscovy. Scarce was the Body taken out of the Ground, but it was very industriously spread abroad and insinuated into the Muscovites (who without the least difficulty receive an Impression which savours of Superstition) that it had wrought most surprising Miracles, as had been found by the experience of some diseased Persons, who had touched it by chance. They had been very careful in having at hand some suborned Lame and Blind, who upon the first touch of it went away upright and clearsighted; besides a great many other pretended Distempers, otherwise incurable, which were removed in an instant by the miraculous Virtue of this Body. They had also taken particular care to bring a Body, which having not been long under Ground, was as yet uncorrupted; so, that the Veneration of the Superstitious People being heightened, when they found it entire after fifteen Years Burial, it was looked upon as a Crime deserving no less than Death, to question the Truth of this Fable; for which reason also the People made their Addresses to Zuski, desiring that it might remain disinterred, till a Temple could be built, where it should be reverenced as a Saint; which at their Importunity was granted them by the Great Duke for that time.  
But not long after wisely considering with himself, that such gross Absurdities could not be long hidden from the Eyes of the most quicksighted, and fearing, lest the Cheat should be discovered, to his Confusion, and the no small detriment of his Affairs, he caused the Body of this Saint to be suddenly, but very solemnly interred among the Tombs of the Great Dukes; to appease the Murmurs of the common People, it was published by Zuski's Order; that tho' he did not discommend their Zeal for their Prince, whose Memory ought ever to be sacred among them; nevertheless that, having observed his Subjects to pay the same Veneration to a mortal Creature, which was only due to the immortal Creator, he had taken this Resolution to deposit his Body amongst his Ancestors, rather than to be instrumental in drawing upon himself and his Subjects the Vengeance of God Almighty at this time of imminent Danger, when they stood most in need of his Mercy.  
But it is time to return to the Camp, where we have left Marina and her Father to recover themselves of their first Surprise, occasioned by the Interview, we have mentioned before. These having in the mean while had sufficient leisure to consult with some of their intimate Friends, what was best to be done in the present Emergency of their Affairs, whether to accept the Offers of this new modelled Demetrius (who had not been wanting by his Emissaries to insinuate unto them his Pretensions, as far as the Nature of so nice a Thing would admit of) or to reject them with Scorn, and by the Interest of their Friends in the Camp, to endeavour their Return to the Court of Sigismond, King of Poland. They were not a little divided in their Opinions. Some of them represented to Marina, how ignominious it would be for a Person of her Extraction and Dignity, to throw herself away upon an unknown Vagabond, whom she herself knew to be an Impostor, and set up by the Poles, for no other End, than to serve their own Turn of revenging themselves upon Zuski and the Muscovites, which when they had effected, and found themselves strong enough to maintain their Interest in Muscovy without him, they would be sure to cast off, and throw him upon the Dunghill, with no less difficulty than they had taken him up. That the Zuskians would not fail to improve the whole to her disadvantage, and to allege against her, that she had married a mean Wretch, and a suborued Property, in hopes to satisfy her own Ambition, and to gratify the Ends of a third Party. On the other hand, it was urged, that there being no great likelihood that the Poles should abandon his Interest, more than they had done that of the former, as being founded upon the same bottom, and linked together by a mutual Interest, the most indissoluble Knot of all humane Affairs, no sufficient Reason could be alleged, why she should not as well own this Demetrius as the former, being both, equally doubtful, as to their Descent, in relation to the Great Duke, John Basilovits; and, that, since she had once had the Misfortune of throwing herself into the Arms of an Impostor, she might, with the same Reason, not refuse the Embraces of a Second, when no less than the Crown of so vast an Empire lay at stake. That, supposing his Birth to be inferior to that of the other Demetrius, he was just upon the point of accomplishing his Design; and that the Muscovites▪ reduced to the utmost Extremities, as soon as they were informed of her having owned him for her Husband, would not be long before they would receive him for their Emperor, and place him in the Throne of Muscovy. That the Crown would soon wipe off all the Slain of his ignoble Birth, were it never so base and sordid, and exalt him to the same degree with the most illustrious Monarches of the World. Besides that, if she refused him, she must run a great risque of her Reputation, it being beyond all question, that Demetrius and his Friends, to put the better Colour upon their Pretensions, would not fail to publish to the World; That ind●ed she had formerly been his Wife, but that since, he had Repudiated her, by reason of her Incontinency.  
Marina having well weighed all the Reasons alleged on both sides, as Ambition was the most predominant. Passion in her Soul, and that she had once tasted of the Sweets of a Crown, she inclined to the Advice of those, who were of Opinion, that, since she had once sat upon the Throne of Russia, she ought not to let slip any Means, tho' never so difficult, to recover it. This Consideration being the most prevailing with the Lady, who flattered herself, with the hopes of better Success in this, than the former Marriage, she resolved to set aside all Scruples, to accommode herself to the present ticklish. Juncture of time, and not to let slip this Opportunity to re-ascend the Throne of Muscovy, which she had lost before, almost as soon as she was in Possession of it. This Resolution having soon been communicated to Demetrius; as the whole Business was a Design of a popular Nature, so it was thought most advisable to be transacted in view of the whole Army; the better to blind the World, and to put some Colour upon the delay of this public Interview, it was given out, That the Great Duchess Marina, had been indisposed for these ten days last passed, ever since her arrival in the Camp, and that being now recovered, Demetrius was going to conduct her to his Tent.  
The whole Army therefore being drawn out into the Field, 
Marina receiv●d by Demetrius.  with all the great Officers in their respective Stations, Demetrius accompanied by all the Nobility of both Nations there present, by all the Foreign Ambassadors and Deputies or the revolted Provinces, went on Horseback to meet her in the open Field, where being met, they both, at some Yards distance did alight, he from his Horse, she out of her Coach; Having received one another with open Arms, they intermingled their Kisses with Tears, and with Expressions so tender, so passionate, and so natural, that it was impossible even for the most quicksighted so much as to suspect an Interview so solemn and passionate, to be artificial; especially when they saw the Lady Marina, after the first Caresses were passed, pay to Demetrius the highest Reverence and Marks of a most profound Esteem, as she had before given him the most passionate Testimonies of an unfeigned Love, and the most sincere Affection; whilst Demetrius could do nothing else than repay these Endearments with his repeated Embraces.  
After some time spent in those mutual Caresses, Demetrius made his particular Application to the Weywode of Sendomiria, the Father of Marina, unto whom he told, That next to the Recovery of his Dear Spouse out of the Hands of those barbarous Wretches, nothing could be more pleasing to him at this time, than to see himself in a Condition to make him in Person the Acknowledgements due to him for all the Honours he had received at his Hands. He put him in mind, that, as he had been the first who had given real Encouragement to his undertaking, by publicly espousing his Interest in Poland, so he had ever since been the constant Companion of all his Labours and the various Vicissitudes of Fortune, till that unhappy Separation on the sixteenth day of May, occasioned by the Contrivances of their most barbarous Enemies. He concluded, that the same propitious Fate, which had so miraculously preserved him from falling into their Hands, and now bade once more blest him with the sight of those Persons he loved and reverenced most in the World, in spite of all the malicious Endeavours of their implacable Enemies, seemed already by its auspicious Influence to have directed his Path, by which to re-ascend his Throne, to enable him to pay his real Acknowledgements to his Friends, and to put his Enemies to Shame and Confusion.  
The Weywode, after having returned his most humble Thanks to Demetrius for putting so high a Value upon his Services, for which he owned himself sufficiently rewarded by having honoured his Family with his Alliance, in marrying his Daughter, and the public Acknowledgement given just now in the Presence of so many great and brave Men, failed not to insert some remarkable Passages common to them both since their first Attempt of entering Muscovy with an Army; and concluded, that he had all the Reason to believe, that the same Power which had been so instrumental in preserving them from so many Dangers, and surmounting all these Difficulties, would crown all their past Labours in a little time with a happy End.  
To be short, the Lady played so naturally the Innocent, her Father so ingeniously the Politician, and Demetrius himself personated so artificially the real Grand Duke, that all three acting their Parts to the Life, drew Tears from the Eyes of the Spectators, the most subtle and quicksighted being constrained, even against their Inclination, to rest satisfied in such apparent Testimonies of a well-grounded Love and Friendship, as all the rest▪ however wavering before, were now confirmed of the Reality of Demetrius to be past all Dispute. The whole Ceremony being ended in the Field with all the Dexterity imaginable, they marched in great Pomp, under the Acclamations of the whole Army to Demetrius his Tent.  
The Rumour of this extraordinary Interview having been soon spread all over the neighbouring Provinces, and from thence throughout the whole Empire; the Muscovites ca●●e flocking to the Camp from all Parts; and the most remote Provinces sent their Deputies to make their Submission to Demetrius, scarce any standing out, except Smolensko, with its Capital City of the same Name, and a few others▪ so that the Camp was abundantly supplied with all manner of Provisions out of the circumjacent Parts. Things being in this Posture, it was resolved to render the whole Camp more convenient, and accommodate it against the approaching Winter; For which purpose there was not only a very magnificent Structure (after the Muscovite Fashion) erected for the Great Duke and Grea● Duchess; but there was scarce a Person of Qualty, or Officer of Note, who had not a House prepared for his Dwelling-place, with all the Conveniencies that could be had, in a well regulated City, the whole Camp being divided into several goodly Streets, with a Market, and other public Places; the common Soldiers being lodged in Huts, well provided against the approaching Winter-Season. The whole was encompassed with a very strong Line, fortified at certain distances with Redoubts, and good store of Cannon, so that it had the resemblance of a very large and strongly fortified City.  
The Inhabitants of Musco, tho' not a little disheartened by the general Defection of the Country, and the Neighbourhood of the Enemy, who by the countenance of their Camp seemed to be resolved not to quit the Enterprise at an easy rate, yet did not lose Courage, and finding themselves deprived of all Means to draw Supplies out of their own Country, they had recourse to the same Policy, which Boris Goudenou intended to have made use of against the Poles, if he had not been prevented by his sudden Death. They were sufficiently sensible, that Charles, than King of Sweden, who had found Means to exclude his Nephew Sigismond, than King of Poland, and lawful Heir to the Crown of Sweden, from that Crown, would be glad of any Opportunity to stop the Progress of the Poles, to prevent their becoming Masters of the Empire of Muscovy, which would infallibly open them the way into the Swedish Territories. They applied themselves therefore to the beforementioned King Charles, who, upon their Request, sent them considerable Supplies, and first checked the course of the Victories of the Poles, which gave such Encouragement to many other Provinces of Muscovy, that being tired with the Insolences and Exactions of the Demetrians, they shook off the Polish Yoke, and these being thus entangled in new Difficulties, when they thought themselves upon the point of accomplishing their Design, fell into Dissensions, by the mismanagement of Sigismond King of Poland, which at last proved fatal, both to Demetrius, and the Polish Affairs in Muscovy, which was thus unexpectedly delivered from its Enemies; when in all Humane Appearance, they were ready to triumph over them; as it will sufficiently appear out of the Sequel of this History.  
For, when the Poles saw the Muscovites reduced to the greatest straits that could be, by these intestine Dissensions, raised and fomented by their Contrivance, they judged now to have met with a favourable Opportunity to make themselves Masters of that vast Empire. For which reason, the Senate of the Kingdom of Poland, represented to their King Sigismond, how easy it would be for him, at this critical Juncture, to gives Laws to both Parties in that divided Empire, if he would show himself at the Head of a considerable Army, which was ready at hand in Poland, to march upon his first Orders, into Russia, where they might live upon the Country, whereas they must now be maintained at the Charge of the Republic. Besides the benefit he would reap from this Expedition, in giving Laws to the Muscovites, and purging the Kingdom of Poland of a great number of Vagabonds and idle Persons, the remnants of their late civil Dissensions, it would be a glorious Work, to revenge the barbarous Murder of so many of his Subjects, and the detaining of his Ambassadors. The Chief thing objected was; that the Truce made some Years ago betwixt both Nations was not expired; But this Objection was soon answered, considering that the Muscovites had been the first, who violated it in Massacring the Poles against all Laws of Hospitality, and detaining their Ambassadors, against the Law of Nations; but, supposing this to be insufficient, the specious Pretence Sigismond might make use of in appearing for Demetrius, their lawful Great Duke in Possession of the greatest Part of the Empire, against the Usurper of his Crown and Right, would take off the Blame of the Violation of the Truce in the eyes of the World.  
King Sigismond, being swayed by these important Considerations, alleged by his Council, at last determined to invade Muscovy with an Army, to be commanded by himself. In order to this Design, every thing being got ready with all possible speed, he put himself at the Head of an A●my, consisting of thirty-thousand Men, and in the Year 1609, 
King Sigismond 〈◊〉 Muscovy.  in August, passing the River Borysthenes, entered the Territories of Muscovy. It is without all dispute, that▪ if, pursuant to the Advice of the Senate and his Council, he had marched directly to the City of Musco, and in conjunction with the Demetrian Army, attacked that City, or at least blocked it up more closely than before; the Inhabitants who were already reduced to great Straits for want of all manner of Necessaries, would soon have been forced to abandon Zuski, and to embrace his Party; which done▪ it would have been no difficult Matter to suppress Demetrius, by drawing from his side the Cosacks and Poles (the main, if not the only Strength of his Army) by great Rewards; and thus, either to render himself absolute Master of the whole Empire, or at least, by coming to a composition with Demetrius, to unite all the Muscovian Provinces, bordering on Lithuania and Poland with his Crown. But instead of following these wholesome Counsels, he took quite contrary measures, which rendered his whole Design abortive, and lost his Son Vladislaus the Crown of Muscovy, as he himself, by his own mismanagement had lost that of Sweden. It had been insinuated to him, that if he would march to Smolensko, the Capital of the Province of the same name, it would be surrendered into his hands at his first appearing before it. This City, which is seated on the Banks of the Borysthenes, and surrounded with a very good Wall of Stone and Brick, was in those days much larger than it is now, it having been much altered from its former Beauty and Wealth by the various Chances of War; and tho' it had no outworks or Ditch, yet this Defect was supplied by a very numerous Garrison, consisting of thirty thousand Men, besides the Inhabitants, whose number amounted to as many, if not more, that were able to bear Arms; The Weywode or Governor of the Place, was one Michael Sehin, an intimate Friend of Zuski, who being sufficiently provided with Ammunition, Artillery, Provisions, and all other Necessaries for a long Siege, was resolved to defend it to the last drop of Blood, knowing it to be the only place of Importance in the whole Empire, which remained steadfast in the Interest of Zuski▪ Sigismond being misguided by some of his flattering Courtiers, as soon as he had passed the Borysthenes, resolved upon an hasty March, and being cajoled into a Belief, that he was rather going to receive than force Smolensko, leaving all his Cannon behind him, marched with all possible speed towards that City. He was no sooner come in sight of it, but ●he found himself miserably mistaken, both in his Intelligence and Purpose; the Garrison making a furious▪ Sally upon him, and being afterwards summoned to surrender by Sapiha, the Chancellor of Lithuania, the Weywod● Sehin rejected his Offers with Scorn. There were not a few at that time in the Army, who advised the King not to hazard his Army in the Siege of a Place, which being provided with a numerous Garrison, and resolute in its Defence, would prove a work of great difficulty to gain; but to take hold of this favourable Juncture, which invited him to Musco, the Capital City of the Empire, before they were reinforced with the Swedish Auxiliaries; but the Opinion of the Lithuanian Chancellor and his Friends, was most prevailing, who remonstrated, that a few Months would reduce so great a Multitude, however well provided at present, to distress, when restrained from Forageing and bringing in Provisions, or at the worst, that a vigorous Attack would in a little time, bring them to better terms; by which the King having secured himself a safe Retreat, might with the less danger march to the Capital City of Musco. Pursuant to this Resolution, the King ordered all the Avenues and Passages leading to the City, to be taken up by his Cavalry, and afterwards by making a Line of Circumvallation, to cut off all Communication betwixt the Garrison and the Country. But having not long after received certain Intelligence, that the Place being provided with great store of all Necessaries, this Attempt would in all likelihood prove abortive, they altered their▪ Resolution, it being judged most advisable, to change the Blockado into a formal Siege.  
For which purpose, 
Sigismond besieges Smolensko.  the King having ordered his Cannon for Battery, and other Instruments for a Siege to be carried thither out of Lithuania, the City was besieged in due form. The King's attack was carried on, on the Westside of the place, his quarters extending from the Banks of the River Borysthenes to the South. The attack of the Cosacks was on the East-side, their Quarters reaching from the South to the same River. The Sieur Potocki, Palatine of Braclow, had his Post assigned him on the North-side; on the opposite shore of the Borysthenes, to prevent any Succours from coming to the Relief of the Town that way. But the Besiegers advanced but slowly in their Works for want of Foot; for, tho' the King had lately received a reinforcement of five thousand Cosacks, yet there being not above ten thousand Foot in his whole Army (which according to the Custom of the Polanders, was chief composed of Horse) these bearing no proportion to so numerous a Garrison, they were continually harrassed by the frequent Sallies of the Besieged, who often drove them from their Trenches, before they could be seconded by their Horse. Their approaches being thus carried on, not without great difficulty, a considerable time was spent, before they could possess themselves of some advantageous Posts near the Walls of the City, which being very convenient for the Besiegers to fetch in their Supplies of fresh Water, put them to some Distress that way, yet not so, but that they had sufficient Opportunity to furnish themselves with it in the nighttime, without being perceived by the Enemy, by reason of the nearness of the River. Thus the Siege continued with abundance of Toil, but small Success; the King, who now began to be sensible of his Error, being resolved upon a Punctilio of Honour, not to leave the Place till it were reduced, cost it what it would; so that many of the Poles, but especially of the Cosacks, paid with their Lives for their King's Obstinacy, who might have been employed with much more Probability of Success against the City of Musco.  
For, whilst the King was thus wasting his Forces before Smolensko; the Zuskians having received Advice of the approach of the Swedish Troops, sent to their Assistance, began to concert measures how to remove at a further distance the Demetrian Forces, that had lain so long at their Doors. They were not ignorant of the Inconveniencies, which the Poles laboured under in the Demetrian Camp. They had sufficient Intelligence of their Divisions and Animosities in their Councils, occasioned by the Multitude of their Chief Commanders, who being swayed more by their particular Interest and Ambition, than the Good of the common Cause, lost many times an Opportunity of annoying the Enemy. This Instability in their Councils, caused much Carelessness in the whole Conduct of their Affairs, which frequently turned to their great Disadvantage, as it happened in May in the same Year, when a sharp Engagement happening betwixt the Inhabitants of the City of Musco and the Demetrians, these had at first the better of them; but making a disorderly Retreat, without the least necessity, and falling to plunder the Dead, gave the Enemy opportunity to Rally, and being reinforced with fresh Troops out of the City, they so furiously charged the Poles, that they entirely ●outed them, most of their Foot being either killed or taken Prisoners.  
The Disgrace they received not long after at 'tTwere must chief be ascribed to their divided Counsels; For the Poles, having got Intelligence that the Swedish Auxiliaries were marching towards Musco, sent Zlarowski with three thousand ●orse to observe their Motion, and to annoy them, if possible, in their March. Zlarowski having had the good Fortune to surprise one of their Regiments, which was advanced at some distance before the rest▪ he cut them all to pieces; This so alarmed the Muscovites, who had put all the Hopes of their Safety in these Auxiliary Troops, that they marched out with their whole Strength, and joined them near the City of 'tTwere. The Poles, having got Notice of their March, sent also a considerable Reinforcement to Zlarowski, who meeting them some▪ few Miles beyond 'tTwere, 
Engagement betwixt the Poles and Muscovites near 'tTwere.  a fierce Engagement ensued, both Parties disputing the Victory with great Obstinacy; The Polish Horse attacked the two Wings of the Enemies with an irresistible Courage, and the Russians fight for the last Stake, behaved themselves like Men resolved either to overcome or die; notwithstanding which, they were forced to give Ground, both Wings being after a bloody and obstinate Fight routed by the Poles, who killed 8000 (among whom were 1000 Germane Horse▪) upon the Spot. But the Foot stood all this while unmovable, and had several times made Zlarowski, who commanded the main Body of the Polish Army, give Ground, and tho' now left by their Horse, had possessed themselves of an advantageous Post, where they could not be attacked without great Disadvantage. The Polish Horse being extremely tired by the Fatigues of the Day, and the whole Army much inferior in Number to that of the Enemy, it was not thought advisable to pursue them; but on the contrary, all the ablest and most experienced Officers were of Opinion to rest contented with what Advantage they had gotten, and to withdraw to some more advantageous Post. But Zlarowski, emulous of the Honour the rest had gotten, would by no means consent to their Advice, and being resolved to try his Fortune, whether he could in some Measure recover the Disgrace he had received in that day's Action, would not stir from his Post tho' exposed to the Enemy's Cannon. So that the rest seeing him resolute, and obstinate against their Counsels they quartered themselves in some of the adjacent Villages. The Enemy having by some Deserters, got notice what Effects their divided Counsels had produced, soon rallied their Horse▪ and having rejoined their Foot, by break of Day▪ fell with such Fury upon the Poles, that seeing themselves thus surprised, and in no Capacity to second one another, they fought their Way through the Enemy, the Foot retiring to 'tTwere, the Horse making the best of their Way to their Camp near Musco, with the loss of a great many of their Companions, and all their Artillery and Baggage.  
The Muscovites▪ flushed with this happy Success, marched directly to 'tTwere, where they stormed the Castle at three several times with more Courage than Conduct; for the Polish Foot which got before them within the Place, repulsed them every time with great Slaughter; so that, despairing of carrying the Place, by reason of its numerous Garrison, they raised the Siege, and directed their march towards the River Wolga.  
At some Miles distance from Kolasinum, 
A●●ther Engagements near Kolasinum.  they were encountered by a great Body of the Demetrian Horse, who falling in their Rear, brought the whole Arrier-guard in Confusion, till seconded by some fresh Regiments they forced the Poles to retire. Besides this, the Licentiousness of their Discipline in the Demetrian Camp, had occasioned several Seditions for want of Pay; so that Demetrius, to satisfy their Demands, was forced to lay such heavy Taxations upon the Provinces which had submitted to his Obedience, that at last becoming intolerable, most of the great Cities revolted, and the Country refused to pay any further Contributions, looking upon them as the Fuel that nourished the Flame which had almost consumed them. In some Places they grew so outrageous as to seize, imprison and kill the Tax-gatherers. Demetrius therefore to maintain his Authority and to protect his Officers, being obliged to send strong Parties into several Parts of the Country, his Forces in the Camp were consequently reduced to so small▪ a Number, as not to suffice to check the strong Sallies made by those of the City, much less to hinder them from being supplied with all manner of Necessaries out of the Country; which having been several times attempted by the Poles, they were as often baffled by the Muscovites, always much superior to them in Number, and becoming every day more courageous, both by the Assistance of their Foreign Auxiliaries, and their Success against the Poles, whose General Rosinski, in one of the Sallies, the Dispute being very hot, was shot in his side with an Arrow, of which he never perfectly recovered. There is no question, but that if King Sigismond could as yet have been prevailed upon to transfer his Arms from Smolensko to Musco, that by his Authority these Divisions in the Demetrian Camp might have been soon composed, and the Muscovites frighted by the Accession of so considerable a Force to their Enemies, to have been brought to better Terms; but instead of that, he absolutely resolved not to quit the Place till he had taken it, and his Army being extremely weakened by the long Continuance of the Siege and the frequent Sallies of a numerous Garrison, and not receiving sufficient Recruits out of Poland, or at least not so opportunely as the urgent State of his Affairs required, he took a Resolution to draw his Subjects out of the Service of Demetrius, to come to his Aid at the Siege of Smolensko, which entirely ruin'd all his affairs in Muscovy.  
It was in vain, that his ablest Counselors, represented to him, that this unseasonable distracting and weakening the Demetrian Party must needs turn to the great Advantage of Zuski, who, when the City of Musco should be delivered of the Enemy that lay at their Gates, would thereby be confirmed in his Throne; that the circumjacent Provinces which were kept in awe by the Demetrian Army, would soon revolt from him, and Zuski thus strengthened by the united Forces of the Empire, would not fail to come to the Relief of Smolensko. That therefore he ought rather to furnish Demetrius with new Supplies, or at least keep fair with him, and by no means to distract his Forces till he had made himself Master of Smolensko, which when taken, he might march without the Opposition to Musco; there being no question but that all the Polish Forces, and the Places in their Possession, by Promises of great Rewards would without Reluctancy side with him; which would infallibly oblige the Muscovites to fall off from Zuski, and embrace his Party. It was also called in question, whether the Poles would be prevailed upon to quit Demetrius, from whom they expected the Rewards of all their Toils and Labours, especially since the exhausted Treasury of the Commonwealth of Poland was not at present in a Condition to pay their Arrears.  
But the King persisting in his Resolution, sent some of his Emissaries into the Demetrian Camp, to endeavour by all means possible to persuade the Poles to abandon the Interest of Demetrius, and to join with the King's Forces before Smolensko. At first the King's Agents met with little Encouragement from the Poles, who told them that they would not by such an untimely Desertion defraud themselves of the fruit of their Labours, but persevere in their Faith which they had sworn to Demetrius, and sent some Deputies to excuse their not joining with the King's Forces before Smolensko. But Sigismond having promised them their Arrears to be paid, and brought over Rosinski their General, Zlarowski, and some others of the Chief Commanders, to his side, a great many of the Soldiery promised to to be obedient to the Orders of their King and Chief Commanders, and the rest seeing their▪ Affairs to be in a declining Condition began to waver.  
Demetrius, not a little terrified at these▪ Proceed of King Sigismond, and fearing, not without Reason, that these few Troops which remained faithful to him might scarce be sufficient to rescue him out of the Hands of the Poles, whom he believed to have an Intention to sacrifice him to their Avarice and Interest, he resolved to withdraw secretly out of the Camp, and retire to a Place of more Security. But before he came to this Extremity, he thought convenient to try once more, whether by fair Means he could not prevail upon Rosinski to stand steadfast to his Interest; but this having proved fruitless notwithstanding all the most insinuating Rhetoric he could invent, there passed very hot Words betwixt them; Demetrius upbraiding him with Treachery and Breach of his Word; and Rosinski calling Demetrius an Impostor, and Son of a Whore.  
Demetrius, who would not have brooked these Words at another time, was fain to put up this Affront with Patience, seeing himself not in a Condition to revenge them; 
Demetrius withdraws himself.  and not thinking himself any longer secure in a Place where he was treated with so much Rudeness, he took Horse immediately after, and with a few of his intimate Friends retired secretly to Caluga. No sooner was the Flight of Demetrius known in the Camp, but all the Muscovite Boyars and Nobles that had espoused his Interest followed him; and Marina, declared, that having not only wedded the good Fortune of her Husband but also his Adversities, she would follow him wherever he went.  
The Polish Ambassadors employed all their Rhetoric, to persuade her to return into Poland, vainly persuading themselves that her Separation from Demetrius, would be no small Advancement to King Sigismund's Affairs; but she remained unshaken in her Resolution, neither could she be prevailed upon to submit herself to the King's Clemency; The reiterated Persuasions and Prayers of her Father▪ and some other of her most intimate Friends having no further Influence over her Constancy and haughty Spirit, than to comply thus far with their Desires, as to write a Letter to King Sigismond, wherein she told him, That tho' she was abandoned at this time by most of her Friends, yet that, as she had long ago been used to the sad Vi●●●situde● of Fortune, so she lived still in ●opes that the same God who had so often shown his Mercy in delivering her from most imminent Dangers, and to whom she entirely recommended herself and her Cause, would know his time when to put a happy End to her Sorrows and Misery's. She added, That for the present, being deprived of all her just Right and Title to the Muscovian Throne, she relinquished all to his Majesty's Disposal, and being well satisfied in his Equity and Generosity, she congratulated his arrival in Muscovy, wishing him all the Success imaginable. Atl last she recommended herself and her Family to his Royal Protection, promising herself no less from his Generosity than, under what Circumstances soever, to be treated by him according to her Dignity.  
In the mean while, Demetrius his Letters arrived in the Camp, 
Mutiny in the Demetrian Camp.  which being read publicly, all was in an Alarm and Tumult, no body knowing what Resolution to take; some being for going to Sigismond, others for following Demetrius, and a third Party siding with neither, being uncertain what side to choose. The general Complaint was against Rosinski, by whose Perfidiousness they said Demetrius had been forced to quit the Camp, whereby the Soldiers should be deprived of the Reward of their Blood and Labours.  
Marina taking advantage from their Animosities and Irresolution, appeared among them like another Amazon, and with the Charms of her Words and Looks, transported them beyond all bounds. She spoke to all she met, and calling such of the Commanders, as she knew, by their Names: Is it possible, said she, that you can be so over-seen as to flatter yourself into a Belief, that Sigismond will trouble himself to reward the Services done to another; It is from the Great Duke Demetrius, you ought to expect your Stipend, and the full Reward of all your past Labours; It is out of the Immense Treasure of the Russian Empire, and the prodigious Riches, gathered by the present Usurper, and the Plunder of the rebellious Muscovites, you ought to be recompensed for your undaunted Courage; All these, if you persist in your faithfulness to Demetrius, will be at your Disposal in a little Time; for you may rest assured, that he will think no Recompense too great for those, to whose Fidelity and Courage he shall be Indebted for his Crown.  
These Words were like Fuel, added to a raging Flame; for a great many of the Soldiers, but especially the Cosacks, declared they would follow the Fortunes of Demetrius, and began to pack up their Baggage, in order to their departure. Rosinski having in vain, endeavoured to dissuade them from their Resolution, caused the Trumpets to be sounded, being resolved, with a strong Body of Polish Horse, to stop their Passage. But these persisting, both Parties had recourse to Arms, the Cosacks endeavouring to break through the Polish Horse, so that a bloody Conflict ensued, the Cosacks fight like Lions, and the Poles having the Advantage of their Horses, the greatest part of the Cosacks, opened their way with their Swords, and marched without any further Opposition, directly to Demetrius, at Caluga; some few ran over to the Muscovites in the City; the rest, with their Commander in Chief, Zarucki, were forced to Retreat into the Camp, till a more favourable Opportunity should present. There were near two thousand killed in this Engagement on both sides.  
Marina, during this Confusion, seeing she had effected what she proposed to herself, being disguised in Man's Apparel, and fearing lest Rosinski should be outrageous to her, if she stayed till the Engagement was over, she, attended only by a few trusty Cosacks, and one Maid, made her Escape, and got safe to her Husband at Caluga.  
Before her departure, she writ a Letter, which she left in trusty Hands, to be communicated, after her departure, to the Soldiery; wherein she inveighed, in most bitter Terms, against Rosinski, telling them, that neither her Husband, nor she being able any longer to resist the Insolence of the perfidious Rosinski, had been forced to seek for shelter at Caluga, that, for her part, nothing should have induced her to leave the Camp in that Distraction, if it had not been to save her Honour, her Fame, and her Life. That she did not question, but that the Great God the avenger of all Wrongs, would in due time punish the flagitious Perfidy of Rosinski and his Adherents; and reward the fidelity of those who remained constant to their Vows and Promises to Demetrius; from whom they might assure themselves of all they could reasonably desire, after the recovery of his Throne by their Assistance.  
The Words of this Epistle being read to the Soldiery, sounded in their Ears not otherwise than an Alarm Bell; every one ran to his Arms, and the General Rosinski saw his Tent surrounded, in an instant, with whole Troops of threatening Soldiers. Is it thee, cried they, Rosinski, that hast by thy Villainies and Insolence, forced the injured Marina to follow her Husband? ●Is it thee, that by thy Perfideousness, hast betrayed us, to rob us of the due Rewards of our Labours? Either restore us our Prince, or be sure thou shalt not escape the hands of Justice; They had no sooner spoke these Words, but they made several shots with their Pistols at him, so that, seeing himself in the utmost danger, he made his escape into another Quarter. The revolted Party ●hose immediately o●e Tiskevitz for their General, dec●●●ing publicly, that they would follow their old Lo●d, Demetrius; and cut all in pieces that should oppose them. But, by the Authority and Vigilance of their new General, and the rest of their Chief Officers, they were appeased for that time. But not many days were passed, when it having been spread about the Camp (as it is believed by some of Demetrius' Messengers) that it was not safe to tarry longer there, in the ●ight of an Enemy, who questionless, would improve these Divisions and Animosities, to his Advantage; and, if not prevented by their sudden Retreat, make himself a bloody Arbitrator of their Intestine Dissensions. The consideration of so imminent a Danger, raised the Fury of the Soldiers to the highest pitch, who cried out aloud, that Rosinski intended to sacrifice them to his Ambition, and that they would begun immediately, and so they fell to packing up their Baggage.  
But it having been wisely considered, that if they should march out in separate Bodies, the Enemy might easily intercept their Passage, or at least, be very troublesome to them in their March; wherefore, it was resolved, by mutual Consent, to keep together till they came to Volock, where every body should be at his disposal, to take what way he found most convenient for his Purpose.  
According to this Resolution, 
The Demetrian Campbroke up.  they set Fire to their Camp, which for the regularity of its Streets, variety of Structures, and all other Conveniencies, resembled rather a great City, than a Camp; all which being s●on consumed by the Flames, they marched in good Order, with their Cannon, Bag and Baggage, to the abovementioned Place: where Rosinski and Zlarowski, with some thousand Horse, and the remnants of the Cosacks, having declared for King Sigismond; Sapiha, with all his Men, and such others as were resolved to follow the Fortune of Demetrius, directed their March to Caluga, where they were received with all the demonstrations of Joy, their Fidelity deserved.  
The Muscovites in the City had sufficient Information of the Dissensions that reigned in the Camp, which they fomented under hand, keeping themselves close within their Walls all this while; for fear, if they should attack them, they might become sensible of their Error, and by the common danger that threatened them, be reunited for their mutual Security; which succeeded so well, that they saw the same puissant Army, which had given Laws to the whole Empire, for the space of two Years, and reduced the Capital City itself, to the last Extremity, to moulder away to nothing, by the intestine Dissensions of their Generals, and the carelessness of their Martial Discipline; but more especially by the mismanagement of Sigismond King of Poland; who by the unseasonable Distractions, occasioned by his recalling the Poles out of the Demetrian Camp, was the chief Instrument of the Deliverance of the Muscovites, to his great Detriment; for, the Enemy, who before was scarce able to maintain himself within the Walls of Musco, being now freed from that Thorn that stuck so deep in his Flesh, soon gathered new Strength; for that the King, who might, if he had given due Encouragement to have Demetrius, prosecuted the War at the Expense and Danger of others, or at least, have shared both with them, by his obstinate Perseverance in the Siege of Smolensko, drew the whole Burden of the War upon his own Shoulders, and thus robbed himself of the Glory and Advantage of making himself the Arbitrator betwixt both the contending Parties. This memorable Siege was raised in the beginning of March, in the Year 1610.  
The Citizens of Musco seeing themselves thus delivered from their troublesome Neighbours, began now to assume new Courage and Vigour, and having driven the Poles out of Peresla and Alexandria▪ most of the Provinces which were revolted to Demetrius, now again declared for Zuski, offering considerable Supplies, and promising their utmost Assistance in chase the Poles out of Muscovy.  
Zuski, having conceived new Hopes of Success from the Zeal of his Subjects, marched to the Ri●er Wolga, where he recovered all the Places as yet in the Possession of the Demetrians, and forced Sapiha (who, as we mentioned before, remained steadfast in the Interest of Demetrius) to raise the Siege of the strong Convent of Troitza.  
Rosinski, after his Separation from Sapiha and the rest of the Demetrian Forces, had possessed himself of Volock and the strong Convent of Ossipow, both which he had provided with a good Garrison, having sent the rest of his Troops under the Command of Zlarowski to the King of Poland before Smolensko. He himself, was by reason of an Indisposition occasioned by a hurt he received before Musco, detained at Volock; His Distemper increasing every day, by reason of the Distraction of his Mind, created by his late ill Successes, he was at last overcome, more by the Violence of his Grief, than of his Malady, which deprived him of his Life in a strange Country, 
Rosinski dies.  at that very time when the Zuskians were approaching the Place in order to besiege it.  
Volviowitz, the Zuskian General, having soon received Intelligence of the Death of Rosinski, hastened his March, and having immediately caused the Town to be attacked with Vigour, the Garrison all in a Distraction by the Death of their General, surrendered it in a few Days, without making any considerable Resistance.  
From thence he turned his Arms to Ossipo●, which he also took, but not without great Difficulty, and the Loss of a great many of his Men. For, this Place being garrisoned by a thousand French and Germans, they beat off the Muscovites in several bloody Assaults, and obliged them to turn the Siege into a Blockade, which having reduced the Garrison to the last Extremity for want of all manner of Necessaries, they took a Resolution rather to force their way with their Swords in their Hands through the Enemies than tamely to surrender upon dishonourable Conditions. They chose Midnight as the fittest time for the Exploit, when, having refreshed themselves with what Provisions there was left, and having taken their farewell of one another by Embraces, and drinking each a Cup of Aqua vitae, they made a Sally out of the Gate which leads to Smolensko, and like Men resolved to die, attacked the Muscovites in their Posts, with an unparallelled Bravery, of whom a great many were killed before they could be relieved by fresh Troops; when their Number increasing continually, they killed most of the Garrison (but not without great Slaughter on their side) two hundred only escaping to King Sigismund's Camp; And the rest sold their lives so dearly, that some thousands of the Muscovites were slain upon the Place.  
In the mean while the King of Poland had made several fruitless Attacks upon the City of Smolensko, the Garrison of which Place defended itself with a most gallant Resolution. The Attempt which was made at the Gate of S. Michael by one Nowodorski a Polander and Captain of the King's Guards, deserves among the rest a particular Remembrance here. For he, having fastened a Petard to the abovementioned Gate, laid open a Passage into the Town, and with a few young Polish Noblemen entered the City with their Scimitars drawn, cutting down all before them; There is no question but that if they had been vigorously seconded by the rest, the Place must have infallibly fallen into the Hands of King Sigismond; But most of them not daring to follow, he and his small Company were overpowered by the great Number of the Muscovites, who flocked to the Defence of the Gate; yet they made good their Retreat, with the Loss of two only of their Companions, leaving behind them most evident Proofs of their Valour among the Muscovites; They being now forewarned, took care to block up their Gates with Earth, and making deep Trenches before them to prevent their being surprised upon the same Account for the future.  
Zuski, being flushed with the variety of these Successes, and having got together an Army of above fifty thousand Men, all chosen Troops, a great many of them being Germans, Swedes, and French, was resolved to push on his Fortune, and, if possible, to clear Muscovy, both of its foreign and domestic Enemies. If he had bend his whole Force against Demetrius who at that●time lay with the Remnants of his Army near Caluga, there is no question but that he might have destroyed him and his Party past all Recovery; but despising his small Number, he committed the Care of them to his Tartarian Troops, whilst he with the main Army marched to the Relief of Smolensko.  
King Sigismond having received timely Intelligence of their Design was not unprepared for their Reception, and having sent Stanislaus Zolkievitski with ten thousand Men, to take Possession of some advantageous Posts near Clusin, he resolved there to expect the Enemy. Not many days were passed before the Muscovites were advanced within sight of the Poles, when pursuant to a Resolution taken in a Council of War, the whole Army was drawn out in order of Battle to attack in their Advantage.  
The left Wing of the Zuskian Army was composed of Muscovites; the Right, of Swedes, French, and a good Number of Tartarian Horse, the main Body consisting most of Germans, and some other mercenary Soldiers. The Poles were much inferior in Number to the Muscovites, but trusting upon their Courage and the Advantage of the Ground they received the Enemy with great Bravery, who confiding in their Number attacked them with incredible Fury. The Fight was very bloody, and remained doubtful for some Part of the day; for tho' the Poles soon routed the Left Wing commanded by the Brother of Zuski, yet the Swedes and the Tartars in the Right fought it out very gallantly and the Germans in the main Body being placed upon a Ground full of Shrubs and other Rubbage, where the Polish Horse could not advance without great Difficulty, repulsed them several times with great Slaughter; till at last the Right Wing of the Muscovite Army being brought first into Confusion, and afterwards totally routed; the Germane Foot seeing themselves deprived of the Assistance of their Horse, 
Zuski routed.  and on all sides surrounded by the Poles, gave the Signal for Parley, which being readily granted by King Sigismond, and the Hostages interchanged, it was agreed▪ that such as should be willing to enter into Pay in the Polish Army should be entertained by the King according to their respective Stations, the rest to remain Prisoners of War.  
Scarce had the Treaty been signed, and was just upon the Point of being executed, when De la Garde, who commanded the Swedish Auxiliaries in Hopes that the Germane Foot had maintained their Ground, having rallied the Wings that were broken before, returned to the place of Battle, but being informed of what had passed, he entreated the Germans to return in Conjunction with the Horse to the Charge. But these were deaf to all his Admonitions and Persuasions, declaring that they would not be guilty of the Breach of the Treaty so lately made with the Poles, who thereupon afresh attacked the Muscovite Horse, entirely routed them a second time and after a Pursuit of some Hours, made themselves Masters of their Camp, Artillery and Baggage.  
Most of the Germane Foot having taken Service under King Sigismond, 
The Zuskians routed a second time.  he to terrify the Garrison of Smolensko, ordered a most solemn Triumph to be made in the Camp, where a great Number of Captives, Colours and other Warlike Ensigns of his late obtained Victory, were exposed to the View of the Muscovites within the City unto whom having at the same time caused to represent the irrecoverable Loss of Zuski and his Party, after so signal an overthrow, he assured them, that if they did not make use of this last Offer the King intended to make them of deserving his Mercy; they must infallibly expect to be involved in his Ruin. Most of the Inhabitants shown a great Inclination to a surrender upon such honourable terms as were offered by King Sigismond; But Sehin their Weywode being a Man of an undaunted Courage, would not hearken to any Propositions tho' never so advantageous; and having represented to them that their Condition was such as to be able to stop the Career of the Victorious Poles, and to their eternal Glory, to deserve the Honour of having upheld the declining Fate of their Country against its mortal Enemies, they unanimously resolved to defend themselves to the last Extremity.  
In the mean time, the Muscovites began to feel the direful Effects of the loss of this Battle; For, Sapiha (now the Demetrian General) had routed the Muscovian Tartars, near Twitza, and cut to pieces another considerable Body of their Troops at Borowsko; King Sigismond, having got notice, that Volviowitz the Zuskian General was, after the last Defeat▪ retired with a Body of ten thousand Men under Czarow, sent thither part of his Army, the very sight of which, so terrified the Muscovites, that without striking one Blow, they surrendered to the Conquerour's discretion; the Demetrian Army began to approach a second time their Capital City, and the Poles had detatched a considerable Body from the Siege of Smolensko, whom they expected to see every day at their Gates. The worst of all was, that in the last Battle, they had lost the Flower of their Army, and most of their Foreign Auxiliaries, in whom they most confided, the Germans having taken Service among the Poles; so that, having not the least prospect of repairing their ruined Troops, nor any other Means left to defend themselves against the Power of two Armies, that were on their march to besiege them more closely than ever, they were at the greatest Plunge, how to extricate themselves out of these impending Miseries.  
After various Debates among the Nobles, who most took to Heart the present miserable State of their Country, they had recourse to the same State's Policy, which had proved successful to their Affairs before, to wit, to try whether by raising new Divisions among the Poles and Demetrians, they might not find once more an Opportunity to save themselves from this imminent Danger, which, if not soon prevented, threatened their infallible Destruction. To encompass this Design, it was proposed to seize upon the Great Duke Basili Zuski and to give it out that they were resolved to put Vladislaus, the Son of Sigismond King of Poland, upon the Throne of Muscovy; that thereby they should infallibly ruin the Interest of Demetrius, and consequently rid themselves of a vile Impostor, whose very Name was become odious to them, and at the same time, restore immediately Peace to their harrassed Country. It was represented, that, tho' they ought to look upon the Poles, as their most dreadful and mortal Enemies, that nevertheless, their only Business being now to get time, and to breathe a little; the Poles, inveigled by their fair Promises, would soon become secure, and furnish them with an opportunity, either quite to elude the Election of Vladislaus, or, if that was not thought advisable, they might find sufficient Means, at one time or other, to rid their hands of him, under pretence of his Childhood, which, if well timed, they might make use of so favourable a Juncture, to endeavour to return their Government into its ancient Channel, from whence it had been diverted by the Artifices of their Enemies, and had been the occasion of all the Miseries they had endured of late. This Design, laid upon deep Reasons of State, succeeded at last according to their Expectation, by the mismanagement of the Poles▪ who were, by the good Conduct of the Muscovites, not long after, obliged to leave that Empire, and restore to it that Repose, which with vast Expenses, and the effusion of a great deal of Blood, they had robbed it of, for near twenty years before. The Muscovian Boyars, and Nobles, having thus concerted measures among themselves, according to which, the Ruin of Zuski was resolved on, as the only means to encompass the intended Deliverance of their native Country, it was by their Instigation whispered about among the Populace, how that Basili Zuski, the present Great Duke, aught to be considered, as the Chief Author of all their Misfortunes, who by his Sorceries and Tyranny, had drawn down upon the People of Muscovy, the vengeance of God Almighty; and that by his Miscarriages, they were again plunged into these Miseries, wherewith they saw themselves environed past all Redemption, unless they took new measures for their common Safety.  
Zuski had, since his accession to the Crown, rendered his Government very obnoxious to the Censures of the Nobles; For, having mounted the Throne, by Blood and fraudulent Means, he began to be jealous of his most trusty Friends, and, to gratify his Fears, exercised his Cruelties upon several Persons of an eminent Rank, whom he caused to be put to Death upon no other Pretence, than his having secret Intelligence of their Unfaithfulness. As his Reign was one continued Series of Troubles, so when he was at a Plunge, he used to have recourse to Sorcerers and Witchcraft, and being infatuated by their Persuasions, he committed such Barbarities as are scarce to be named without horror. It was upon this account, he caused the Wombs of big-bellied Women, to be ripped open, to make use of the immature Fruit, to accomplish his Enchantments, which, he was vainly persuaded, would be more efficacious against the Poles, than his Sword. Some of his Wizzards having foretold him, that one, whose name was Michael, should succeed him in the Throne, he caused three of his most faithful Friends and Servants to be made away, for no other reason, but because they bore that name, which for all his barbarous Precautions, was verified in the Person of Mich. Federowitz, the present Czar's Grandfather. There were in the great Church within the Castle, amongst other Things of great Value, thirteen Statues, representing our Saviour and the twelve Apostles, all of massy Gold, each of them of the bigness of a Man, valued at near three hundred thousand Pounds Sterling. Zuski being at last reduced to great straits for want of Money, and having, in vain, tried all the Skill of his Sorcerers, who were not able to supply his present Occasions, he had recourse to the twelve Apostles, whom he displaced from their Station in the Church, and having caused them to be melted down, made use of the Metal for the Payment of his Soldiers. He had so much Grace as to spare the Statue of our Saviour, which the Poles, not long after, converted to the same use.  
All these Enormities, being now by the Nobles, who had conspired his Ruin, improved to his disadvantage, the Populace (whose Darling he was before) prompted more by their Zeal for their golden Statues, than the Love and Welfare of their Country, 
Zuski deposed.  soon shook hands with the Nobility; and seeing Demetrius to meditate a second time the Siege of their Capital City, they, with the same unanimous Consent, wherewith they had raised him before to the Throne, pulled him down again, and thrust him, with his two Brothers, into a Cloister.  
This done, they sent their Deputies to Zolkievitzski, the Polish General, who commanded that Body, which was approaching to the City of Musco, unto whom they promised to choose Vladislaus, the Prince of Poland, for their Great Duke, provided he would defend them against Demetrius.  
Zolkievitzki, 
The Poles admitted in to the City of Musco.  gladly accepting of their Propositions, detatched immediately a good Body of his best Troops, who being readily admitted into the City, he followed in few days after with the whole Army, pitching his Tents on the East side of the City; as Demetrius was encamped on the Western part. Some time being spent in Consultations, betwixt the Muscovites and Poles, the first opened their Gates to the last, so that Zolkievitzki, marching with his whole Army through the City, fixed his Camp near to that of Demetrius, who, tho' not a little surprised at this sudden and near approach of the Poles, yet was forced to put the best Countenance he could upon the Matter, and to smother his present Resentment.  
There being thus a communication, and seeming friendly Correspondence maintained betwixt both Camps, Zulkievitzki found it not very difficult Task to debauch that Body of Polish Horse, Commanded by Spiaha, which hitherto had remained steadfast in the Interest of Demetrius; These having received the public Faith of the Commonwealth of Poland for the Payment of all their Arrears, unanimously revolted, and declared for King Sigismond.  
Zarucki, the General of the Cosacks, and Kasinowski, Prince of the Tartars, that served in the Demetrian Camp, both intimate Friends of Demetrius, seeing themselves thus deprived of the assistance of the Polish Horse, the main strength of their Army, and that the City of Musco was defended by a great Body of Poles, both within and without its Walls, began now to despair of the Fortune of Demetrius; and thinking it not advisable to involve themselves in his Ruin, they resolved to embrace the Party of the Conquering Pole, expecting to reap from the Success of Sigismond, the Fruits of their past Labours.  
Whilst these were preparing to wait upon the King before Smolensko, 
Demetrius retreats from before Musco.  Demetrius forsaken not only by the Poles, but also by them he most confided in, and seeing himself and his Affairs exposed to Dispair, sought once more for Refuge at Cal●ga, which, having served him as a Shelter before, now received him again with open Arms.  
The Muscovites, being thus freed from Demetrius, would fain have recalled their former Promise of Electing Vladislaus their Great Duke, alleging that they could not proceed to his Election till he were present in Person, to confirm to them by Oath, the maintenance of their Religion and Ancient Customs. But Zolkievitzki, having declared in the Name of King Sigismond, that he would not quit the City with his Army till he saw Prince Vladislaus seated upon the Throne, and that therefore he exhorted them to fulfil their solemn Promise without any further Tergeversations, unless they would expose their Capital City to inevitable Destruction; and that he was ready to swear to such Articles in the Great Duke's Name, as should be agreed betwixt them; they judged it most adviseable not to exasperate the Poles, who at present had two potent Armies one in the very Bowels of the City of Musco, the other in the Empire before Smolensko.  
These Considerations at last prevailing over the Aversion they had against the Poles, and being persuaded that the Childhood of Vladislaus could not but furnish them, in a little time, with an Opportunity of ridding their Hands of him, as they had done of both the Demetrius', they proceeded with all the usual Solemnities to the Election.  
The chief Conditions were; That a general Amnesty and Act of Oblivion should be passed; and all their Ancient Customs and Privileges confirmed and established.  
That the new Great Duke Vladislaus should, with all convenient Speed, come in Person into Russia.  
That he should conserve their Religion inviolable, and for the better Settlement of the same and the whole Kingdom, abjure the Roman Catholic Faith, and embrace the Greek Religion.  
Zolkievitzki and some of the great Officers of the Polish Army having confirmed these Articles by Oath in the Name of the new Great Duke, he was, tho' absent, proclaimed with the usual Ceremonies and Fealty sworn to him by all the Boyars, 
Uladislaus proclaimed Great Duke.  Nobles, and Chief Officers there present, as Great Duke and Emperor of Russia, with great Demonstrations of Joy, and the Acclamations of the People.  
As a further Pledge of their Fidelity, and to remove all the Shadow of Dissimulation from themselves, they sacrificed Zuski and his two Brothers to the present Exigency of the State, who were surrendered into the Hands of Zolkievitzki, and by his direction sent to Sigismond King of Poland▪ where the unfortunate Zuski, 
Zuski surrendered to the Poles.  with one of his Brothers, after having been forced to adorn the Triumph of King Sigismond and Zolkievitzki, ended his Days in Prison, as will appear out of the following Chapter.   

CHAP. III.  
Containing a full Relation of the Revolutions which happened in Muscovy, from the time of the Election of Uladislaus, Son of Sigismond King of Poland, till the Beginning of the Reign of Michael Federowitz, the present Czar's Grandfather.  
ZOlkievitzki, the Polish General, having in the Name of the new Great Duke Vladislaus taken Possession of the Castle of Musco, and the Royal Palace, with a Guard of a Thousand Poles, it was unanimously resolved to send a splendid Embassy to King Sigismond before Smolensko, to make a Tender of the Crown of Muscovy to his Son Vladislaus, and to desire his Confirmation of the Articles agreed on betwixt the Russians and the Polish General.  
The Embassy being composed of some of the Chief Boyars of the Empire, attended with a most magnificent and numerous Train; they were received with more than ordinary Honour by King Sigismond, who sent out the whole Body of Horse from before Smolensko, with all the great Officers of the Army, and his Courtiers, to receive them at some Distance from the Camp.  
Being introduced into the King's Presence, they addressed themselves in a Speech full of Flattery and Dissimulation, 
The Muscovites tender the Crown to Uladislaus.  under which they hide their secret Aversion to the Poles. They told him how overjoyed they were to see that Day which they hoped would restore Tranquillity to their harrassed Country, by the Choice they had lately made of his Son Vladislaus for their Great Duke, humbly beseeching the King, that in regard of the near Interest he now had in their Preservation, he would vouchsafe to take them and their afflicted Country into his Royal Protection, as the only Means to revive the former flourishing State of the Russian Empire, which had been reduced to the very Brink of Ruin by their intestine Divisions. That their late Election having been unanimous and founded upon Hopes of their future Felicity, they begged of his Majesty not to deny them their earnest Request, but to send as soon as possibly might be, their Prince into Russia, in order to let them enjoy the Comfort of his Presence and Protection, and to complete their Election by Crowning him Great Duke and Emperor, with the usual Ceremonies, in the Royal City of Musco. They related to him the Conditions upon which he was to be received, as we have related them in the foregoing Chapter; They enlarged themselves much in praise of the Greek Religion, and how necessary it would be for the Prince to accommodate himself to the Rites of the Muscovian Church, which they said, aught to be looked upon as the Foundation-Stone of that Monarchy, from whence depended the common Safety, both of Prince and People; all which they recommended to his Royal Wisdom.  
King Sigismond, who was not ignorant that these subtle Insinuations proceeded more from the present Necessity of their Affairs, than any good Will either to himself or the Polish Nation, was not wanting to give them an Answer suitable to the present Occasion. And having received their Message with a very serene Countenance and seeming Gladness, he answered them in general Terms; That he could not but receive the Honour conferred upon his Son by the Offer of the Crown of so great an Empire with a great deal of Gladness, but that as the chiefest Satisfaction he took in their Election, was their unanimous Consent, so he assured them, that he should look upon it as an indispensible obligation, to assist at all times hereafter their Country with his Aids and Counsels, by which means he hoped a mutual good Correspondency might be established betwixt th●se two potent neighbouring Crowns of Muscovy and Poland, to their mutual Advantage. And as to what related to the Particulars of the Treaty, they being of such a Nature as to deserve a particular Consideration, he would, after having well weighed the Matter, send his full Instructions to his General Zolkievitzki, Resident in the City of Musco,, with whom the whole Matter might be completed at their own Homes, to the Satisfaction, as he hoped, of both Parties.  
The Ambassadors being in all outward Appearance very well satisfied with this Answer, there passed abundance of Caresses betwixt them and the Polish Lords, by whom they were sumptuously feasted at sundry times, with such mutual Professions of Friendship, as if they had been but one People; The same Kindness was shown betwixt the Muscovites▪ and Poles in the City of Musco, whereby the Inhabitants being inveigled into a profound Security, the Poles found Means by degrees to creep into the Castle, to the Number of six or seven thousand, which afterwards proved fatal to that City.  
The Ambassadors having not long after demanded their Audience of Leave from Sigismond in order to their Departure; the King in return to their Demand, asked from them the Surrender of Smolensko in the Name of Prince Vladislaus, elected and proclaimed Great Duke of Russia; unto which they having answered, That they had nothing of it in their Instructions, and that they were of Opinion the Russians would be unwilling to surrender a Place of such Importance till the Great Duke were come in Person to the Capital City, and Crowned and sworn to the Performance of the beforementioned Articles, they were not permitted to departed till further Orders. For, King Sigismond having fully weighed the whole State of the Matter, and especially their Refusal of the Surrender of Smolensko, began to be more and more convinced of their fraudulent Deal; and knowing that it was not their free Choice, but the absolute Necessity of their Affairs that had raised his Son to the Throne, he had all the Reason to fear, that when he had withdrawn his Forces out of Muscovy, they would make their Advantage by the Unexperience of his Son, and justle him out of the Throne. But if he should forbear to send him till he came to his riper Years, they would from thence, without question, take Occasion to recall their Choice, and elect another in his stead. And, considering that he had reduced them to such straits, as had made them take those Measures so little suitable to their Incinations, but merely invented to disentangle themselves out of their present Distresses, he looked upon it not only as inglorious by accepting their Conditions to receive instead of imposing Laws upon them, but also quite inconsistent with his own Interest and the Safety of his Son.  
All his Thoughts therefore, were bend upon the Siege of Smolensko, which when taken, he supposed he might appear among them as a Conqueror, and prescribe such Laws to the deceitful Muscovites, as should be most consistent both with his Honour and Safety. This was the Resolution of Sigismond.  
But his ablest Counsellors were of a quite different Opinion; For, tho' they were no less satisfied in the deceitful Intentions of the Muscovites, than the King himself; yet did they not judge it advisable, to drive Matters to extremities, and to commit that to the hazard of the Sword, which might be obtained without Opposition. They represented to the King, that the Conquest of so vast an Empire, could not be obtained without the effusion of much Blood, and the Expense of vast Treasures; whereas, if what had been sworn to by Zolkievitzki, by the King's Orders, were confirmed, he might in one day, make himself Master of all Muscovy. They advised him therefore, not to give the opportunity to an unstable People to take new measures, who perhaps, when driven to Despair, might side with Demetrius; which would take away all his Pretences of invading that Empire, since he had undertaken his Expedition under the pretext of assisting him in the Recovery of his Right; But to send Prince Vladislaus, assisted by a good Body of Troops, and some able Counsellors, to the City of Musco, where he being received and Crowned Great Duke Russia, might with their Assistance easily elude the Practices of the Muscovites. That by this means, Smolensko would fall on course into his Hands, and his Army, besides this, might be paid all their Arrears out of the Great Duke's Treasure, as belonging to Vladislaus their Prince, who else, as the Case now stood; would be an intolerable Burden for the Commonwealth of Poland. And as to what related to the Articles, they might without much Difficulty, be either quite evaded, or at least delayed, till the Prince, strengthened with fresh Supplies out of Poland, should find himself in a Capacity to Rule this false and stubborn People by such Laws, as he should judge most convenient, and suitable to his own Interest. But these wholesome Counsels had no great Influence over the King, who being prepossessed with a vain Punctilio of Honour, not to rise from before Smolensko before it was taken, and with the pernicious Insinuation of his Flatterers, who persuaded him, that the Place was reduced to that extremity, as not to be able to hold out long against him, he resolved to leave nothing unattempted which might contribute to the Rendition, or forcing of that important City.  
For which Reason, he caused a new Battery to be raised, from whence, and some others the Poles, fired so furiously upon the Town, that after some time, they laid flat a great Part of the Wall, and ruined two Bastions. 
Smolensko. stormed.  Upon which it was resolved to assault the Place, which was executed with a great deal of Bravery; But those within, by reason of the Numerousness of the Garrison, having had sufficient time to raise strong Retrenchments, fortified with Pallisado's, and a good Ditch behind the Breach, the Poles were not able to lodge themselves in the Breach, notwithstanding their reiterated Attacks, made with the greatest Bravery imaginable, were repulsed with great Slaughter.  
After this ill Success of the Poles, the Muscovites, who hitherto had but murmured and whispered their Complaints, began to explain publicly against the Breach of the Articles, the detaining their Ambassadors against the Laws of Nations, and the Outrages and Insolences of the Poles, who being got into the entire Possession of the Castle and Principal Ports of the City of Musco, committed Violences upon the Citizens, their Wives and Saints, at the last of which they shot with their Pistols; which being a thing intolerable to People infatuated with Superstition and Zeal for their Images, would certainly have produced violent Commotions among them, at that time, if they had not been overawed by the great Number of Poles, within the bowels of their own City, and which was the most prevailing, that they saw Demetrius increase again in strength at Caluga.  
For Zarucki, the General of the Cosacks, and Kazinowski, Prince of the Tartars, who, as we said before, had left him, at his second Retreat from before the City of Musco, finding their Reception to bear no proportion with the Reward they proposed to themselves from King Sigismond, and seeing themselves despised by the Nobility of Poland, were since returned to the Service of Demetrius, who countenanced by their Return, began to look up again, and having drawn new Supplies out of the adjacent Places, began to appear formidable at Caluga, and would in all likelihood have once more appeared in the Field, if he had not been prevented by his sudden and untimely Death, which happened thus:  
Kazinowski, the Tartarian Prince, who was lately returned to his Service, had given him great Occasion of suspecting his Fidelity; wherefore D●metrius, to prevent the Design, which he believed to be formed against his Life by the said Tartarian Prince, caused him to be thrown into the River Occa, and drowned there. The Tartars, but especially his Guards, enraged at the Death of their Prince, resolved to revenge it upon Demetrius, with the first Opportunity, which was not long before they met with it, according to their intended Design. For it is to be observed, that D●trius, ever since his last Retreat from before Musco, was grown excessive Melancholy, which he was used to divert frequently with Drinking, endeavouring to drown his Cares in Liquor. Having been one day a Hunting, he retired towards night with some of his most intimate Friends to the Enjoyment of his Customary Comfort, the Bottle, without any Guards about him. The Tartars, who had form the Design against his Life, having got notice of it, secretly got near to his Quarters, and finding him and his Friends involved in Liquor, and a most profound Security, 
D●m●tri●● slain.  broke in upon him, and slew him and some of his Friends, who endeavoured to stop their Entrance, upon the place.  
This was the End of this Second Demetrius, who, from a mean and sordid Fortune, was raised to so eminent a Station as to have bid fair for the Russian Empire, till he met with his deserved Death among his own Servants and Friends. He is agreed by all Hands to have been an Impostor, some affirming his first Origin to have been a Schoolmaster, others supposing him to have been a Jew, because in his Closet were found several Hebrew and Talmudical Books, which are Materials not belonging to the Profession of the Russian Schoolmasters, whose Learning rarely exceeds Reading and Writing.  
But whoever he was, it is certain that he was an Impostor, and slain by the Tartars, who did not long escape Vengeance; For, Marina had no sooner received this dismal News, which at one Struck robbed her of all her great Expectations, but, being seized with the most violent Apprehensions in the World, and transported with Grief and Rage, without any Respect to her Quality and Sex, to●e her Hair and Face, and thus running into the Streets, cried out, like a distracted Creature, Either restore me my Husband Demetrius, or else take pity of me, and let the same Swords that so barbarously murdered him send me also to the Grave. After the first Transports were a little over, she ran in great Fury, with a Dagger in her Hand, to the Quarters of the Cosacks, and calling to those she knew by their Names; Dear Friends, said she, either revenge the Murder of my dear Lord, or at least do not refuse to do an Act of Charity towards me; take here, cried she, this Dagger, and with it deliver me from that Life, which, since the fatal End of my Husband, cannot but be loathsome and burdensome to me. The Cosacks, not able to resist the Tears and Prayers of this charming Lady, fell with great Fury upon the Tartars, whom they massacred wherever they met them in the Streets, and very few would have escaped their Fury, had they not at last been appeased by the Persuasions of their Leader Zarucki.  
After the Cosacks had sacrificed several Hundreds of the Tartars to the Manes of Demetrius and the just Resentment of Marina, 
A third Demetrius.  those of Caluga chose and proclaimed the Son of Demetrius and Marina, Emperor of Russia; and tho' it is most generally believed that Marina was barren, and this pretended Son a supposititious Child, yet Zarucki the General of the Cosacks being willing to carry on the Imposture in Opposition to the Polish Interest, addressed himself to the Russians, offering them his Aid with all his Forces, if they would engage to acknowledge, after the Example of Caluga, this Son of Demetrius, Great Duke and Emperor of Russia, so soon as they should have chased the Rolls out of Muscovy.  
Zolkievitski in the mean time perceiving himself slighted by King Sigismond, whom he found to have taken quite contrary Measures to what had been agreed on betwixt him and the Muscovites by the King's Order, he left the Army under Pretence of going to fetch Prince Vladislaus to Musco, and taking his Way by Smolensko, to show his Discontent, he only saluted the King, and, without any further stay, retired into Poland.  
The Affairs of Russia having thus for a while hung in Suspense, whilst the People were kept under by the apprehension of a double Danger, to wit, from the Poles within the Gates of their Capital City, and the Demetrian Forces at Caluga, they began now to change Face, and to appear with another Countenance.  
For the Muscovites, after the departure of the Polish General, finding King Sigismond resolute in not sending his Son Vladislaus into the Empire, and in the Continuation of the Siege of Smolensko, and seeing that both the Captive Zuskis and their Ambassadors were sent away Prisoners into Poland, and that the King took upon him the supreme and absolute Administration of Affairs, putting such Officers into all Places of Trust, as he thought most convenient for his Purpose, they began to conceive great Jealousies; and being now by the Death of Demetrius delivered from their Fear on that side, prepared for an open Revolt, in order to prevent their Empire from becoming a Province of Poland, which they looked upon to be the main Design of King Sigismond.  
Whilst he therefore wasted himself at the Siege of Smolensko, which he thought ignominious to abandon before it was reduced, and thereby let slip the most favourable Opportunity in the World, of Establishing his Affairs in that Empire, the Muscovites had, by his Delays, sufficient Leisure given them to reunite themselves and make Provisions for their future Security.  
The first that appeared in Arms, towards the beginning of the Spring in the Year 1611, was one Lepanovits, a Man of a great and ancient Family in Muscovy; he having a great Interest in the Country, had made secret Levies, and appearing with a Body near Peresla, invited and gained most of the Boyars and Nobility of the neighbouring Provinces into his Party; He also sent his Messengers into the more remote Parts, to represent to his Countrymen the Breach of Faith of the Poles; how they had possessed themselves of their Capital City, broke the Articles agreed on betwixt both Nations, by continuing the Siege of Smolensko, and not sending their Prince Vladislaus into Muscovy; how that they, not only kept the Zuskis, but also their Ambassadors Prisoners against the Laws of Nations, and, in all other Respects, treated them not like a free People, but as Slaves depending from the Mercy of their Conquerors. He exhorted them to shake off this Foreign Yoke, and by giving timely Assistance to secure themselves and their Posterity against the Insolences of their mortal Enemies the Poles.  
This had the desired Effect; for the Country flocked in from all Parts, so that another great Army was raised near Nisi Novogorod, under the Command of Prosowecki a Lord of a very eminent Rank in Muscovy; and Zarucki joined his Forces with them, under Condition, that so soon as they should have cleared their Country from the Poles, they should proclaim the Young Demetrius, their Great Duke and Emperor, which they were very free to promise, tho' they had not the least Intention to perform it, as Zarucki found afterwards to his Cost.  
The Poles were not unadvertised of the Designs of the Muscovites, but the King's Forces before Smolensko being scarce sufficient to carry on the Siege against a strong Garrison, he could not spare any to disperse these Levies, and the Poles within the City of Musco had enough to do to maintain their Posts, and keep that vast Multitude of People in subjection; so that these Levies, from a small Beginning being improved into a great Bulk, the Polish Forces which were quartered up and down in the Country, to keep it in Obedience, were so far from being able to attack them, that they were scarce sufficient to keep on the Defensive.  
The Inhabitants of the City, being now encouraged by these Muscovian Lords appearing in Arms, thought it now time to throw off the Mask, and to give the Poles very sensible Proofs of their Aversion towards them. A Design therefore was laid among them, upon a Signal given to assemble and massacre all the Poles within the City.  
The City of Musco was at that time much bigger than it ever was before or since, by Reason of the vast Confluence of Strangers, who during these intestine Commotions were retired thither out of all the neighbouring Provinces for Sanctuary, so that it was computed to comprehend in its Circuit above a Hundred and fifty Thousand Houses. All this vast Multitude of Inhabitants being enraged to the highest Pitch against the Poles, were ready to lend a helping Hand to accomplish the Design of the Conspirators, they only wanting a Head to lead them on to put it in Execution.  
A thing of this Nature could not be carried on so privately, but that Gaziowski, who then commanded the Poles in Chief, had timely Notice of their projected Design, but thinking it not advisable to be the first Aggressor, he dissembled his Notice, and contented himself with fortifying the two Quarters of the City called Catangorod or the Mid-City, and Czargorod or the City-Royal, which being surrounded with good Stonewalls, and containing the Castle, with the Royal Palace, all the Magazines, and great Houses of the Nobility and Merchants, he proposed to himself as a safe Retreat upon all Occasions.  
The Polish General Gaziouski had scarce finished his Works, before the Russians finding by the Precautions used by the Poles, that their Design had taken vent, resolved to put it in Execution, trusting more in their Number than their Conduct, and having on the third day after Palm-Sunday drawn together an incredible Number of People by the Ringing of the Bells, they attacked the Poles, with a Fury past all Belief, as Men resolved either to accomplish their Design, or to die in the Attempt.  
The Poles, 
The Poles attacked in the City of Musco.  on the other Hand, being surrounded and attacked on all sides, animated by Despair, and having the Advantage of a well regulated Discipline against a confused Multitude, repulsed their Enemies with great Vigour, who, though▪ most obstinate and furious in their reiterated Assaults, were nevertheless at last forced to give way to the Bravery of the Poles, who made them retreat with the Loss of near Ten thousand Men on their side. No sooner had the Poles removed them from their Works, but they sallied out with some thousand Men, and having prosecuted their Victory, and slain a great Number of them at a great distance from their Quarters, they see all the circumjacent Parts of the City on fire, which destroyed not only a prodigious Number of Houses, but also of Women, Children and other helpless Persons. The next day the Polish General, having received Intelligence that most of the Inhabitants of Musco were retired to the Suburbs called Strelitza Slavoda, which lies South of Cataygorod or the Mid-City, on the opposite Shore of the River Moska, where they were disputing the Passage to Strusius, who, with a good Body, was come from Malsaisko, upon the first News of the Tumult, to the Relief of his Countrymen, he made a strong Sally, and having caused the said Suburbs to be set on fire in several parts, 
The City of Musco burnt by the Poles▪  he burned it quite to the Ground, thereby facilitating the Passage of the Poles who came to his Assistance and securing to himself a free Communication, which stood him in great stead afterwards upon several Occasions.  
It is computed that a Hundred and twenty Thousand Houses were laid in Ashes by that raging Element, and that by the Fire and Sword there fell near Two hundred Thousand of the Inhabitants of all Sorts, besides an incredible Quantity of Stores and Merchandices.  
The Remainders of the Inhabitants seeing their City thus laid in Ashes, and themselves sufficiently tamed by the Sword, implored the Mercy of the conquering Poles, rejecting (as it is usual in such Cases) the Fault upon a few of their Ringleaders, who had paid for it with their Lives. The Poles knowing themselves not in a Capacity to do any further Mischief, and being glad to have reduced them to ask Quarter, granted it without Difficulty. But as it was owing to the utmost necessity of their Affairs, so this Truce so earnestly sued for by the Muscovites, lasted not long. For the Inhabitants of Musco having invited Lepanovits, Prosowecki, Zarucki, and the rest of the Leaders of the Army, we mentioned before, to come to their Assistance, they advanced with a Hundred thousand Men towards the City, upon whose Approach having joined with their Forces, they forced the Poles into their Works where they were so closely besieged, that they had but one Passage left open for their Communication with the Country, which was that part on the other side of the River Moska, where not long before had stood the Suburbs called Strelitza Slavoda, and which they kept open a long time for the Conveniency of their Provisions and other Supplies, and made frequent Sallies with great Success on their side, till at last by the ill Conduct of King Sigismond, they were forced to abandon that Post, and soon after, the whole City, to the irreparable detriment of the said King.  
For whilst the brave Poles were hardly pressed upon by their Enemies, he lay immovable at the Siege of Smolensko, where his Affairs began to look with a very ill Face. For the Soldiers, tired with the long Continuance of the Siege, grew very uneasy for want of Pay, and their Clamours were now risen to that height, that the King began to dread every day a Mutiny, having not wherewithal to satisfy their just Demands, nor any other Means now left to raise Money, unless by calling together a Diet, which at last was resolved on, and a Convention of the Estates appointed against the September next following; This Remedy, tho' somewhat slow, to satisfy the greedy Appetite of the Soldiers, yet were they (in Hope's o● a happy Success of that Assembly) thereby appeased for that time.  
The King, in the mean time, considering with himself, that the Measures he had taken in Muscovy, contrary to the Advice of the Senate and his Council, having proved abortive, would not be very agreeable to the Convention, he resolved to make another Attempt for the Gaining of Smolensko, not questioning but, that, if he could appear at the next Diet as a Conqueror, it would in a great measure take off the Blemish of his former Conduct in the Muscovian War. A general Assault being therefore resolved on to be made on the 13th. day of June; the Soldiers encouraged by the Hopes of the Booty of so vast and rich a City, shown a great Eagerness to attack the Place.  
The Assault was made on the East side, by the Palatine of Braclow, and on the West, where then was the King's Quarters, 
Smolensko stormed▪  by General Wyer, who commanded the Germans. The Soldiers had found means before break of day to raise Ladders in several places upon the Walls, unperceived by the Enemy; so that, at the Signal given, the Germans first mounted and got up to the Top of the Walls, as did also, not long after, the Poles, under the Command of the Palatine, without much Opposition from the Enemy, who being thus attacked upon a sudden, when they least expected it, those Forces that were left for the Guard of the Walls were not sufficient to stop the furious Assault of the Poles. But the Descent from the Wall into the City being very steep, and the whole Garrison having by this time taken the Alarm, came flocking in great Numbers to the defence of their Walls, the Combat grew very hot, the Poles pushing forward with great Bravery to maintain the Advantage they had got, and the Garrison armed with Despair fight like Men either resolved to vanquish or die; so that the Dispute remained very doubtful, and perhaps would have ended to the Disadvantage of the Poles, if the same Novodorski, whom we mentioned before to have so bravely attacked the Gate of S. Michael, had not come to their Assistance.  
For, he having, whilst they were engaged upon the Walls, found means to apply a Petard at a certain small Gate on the side of the Boristhenes, he opened a sufficient Passage for him and the King's Guards which were under his Command: In the Head of whom he, being seconded by the Marshal of Lithuania, Dorostanski, with some Volunteers, assaulted and entered the Place, and having slain a few who opposed their Entrance, they marched without any further Opposition directly to the Marketplace, where having fixed their Banners, they soon made themselves Masters of the whole City. For the Garrison who were engaged with those upon the Walls, seeing the Enemy in the Heart of their City, and infatuated with Fear occasioned by the Suddenness of the Adventure, threw down their Arms, quitted their Stations, and left a free Passage for the Besiegers to enter in on all sides upon them. 
Smolensko ●aken by Storm.  In a Moment there was nothing but Horror and Confusion to be seen throughout the City. For the Poles, enraged at the long Resistance of the Besieged, put all they met to the Sword, Men, Women and Children, without distinction of Age or Sex, so that the Streets were every where filled with Blood and Slaughter.  
A great Number of the Citizens run with their Wives and Children, who made most horrible outcries, to the great Church, where being assaulted by the Poles they defended themselves valiantly for some time, but being at last overcome, they set fire to some Barrels of Powder that had been laid up there, and thus blew themselves, with such of the Poles as were entered, into the Air, choosing rather to perish by this furious Element, than the Hands of their bloody and merciless Enemies▪  
Sehin the Weywode or Governour was retired with about twenty of the principal Officers into a little Tower upon the Wall, where being surrounded and attacked on all sides by the Poles, they defended themselves like Lions, declaring that they would not surrender unless to one of the General Officers of the Army. The Governor had used some of the Polish Prisoners very cruelly, so that dreading the Vengeance of the Poles, if he should fall into their Hands, he was resolved rather to die, than surrender to their Mercy. It happened very luckily, that Potocki a General Officer among the Poles, advanced near that Way, who having enquired into the Cause of this Resistance made by a few Men, Word was brought him, that it was the Governor's of the Place, who refused to surrender 〈◊〉 to one of the principal Officers; upon which he came to the Place where Sehin with his Comrades yielded themselves immediately Prisoners of War.  
Thus was this great City, after having endured a Siege of near two Years, taken in a few Hours, in June, in the Year 1611. The Honour of which ought chief to be ascribed to the Bravery and Conduct of Bartholomew Novodorski, Knight of Maltha, and Captain of the King's Guards; who by his timely opening a Passage with his Petard was the main Instrument of the Gaining of the Place; without which that Attempt of Sealing the Walls would in all likelihood have proved unsuccessful, or at least would not have been effected without the Slaughter of a great many of the Besiegers; whereas it was now purchased with the Loss of a few among the Poles. The Place being thus secured, strict Orders were sent throughout all the Quarters of the City, to give Quarter, and that the King had given the Pillage of the City to the Soldiers, as the Reward of their past Fatigues and Dangers. But the Soldiers, especially the Germans and Poles, not agreeing about the distribution of it, were upon the point of coming to Blows, when the King ordered all the Booty to be brought, into one place in order to make an equal Dividend among them. But whilst they were busy in executing the King's Command, a Fire happening, by what Accident is unknown, consuming in a little time all the vast Wealth of that rich City, and burned a great part of it.  
Notwithstanding a Siege sustained of near two Years, there was found in the Magazines Provisions and Ammunition for three Years longer; so that if they could have had fresh Supplies of Men, the Place might have been defended much longer, the Garrison and Inhabitants which at the beginning of the Siege consisted of near fourscore, thousand Men, able to bear Arms, being reduced to eight or nine thousand, who nevertheless might probably have made good the Place against the assailants upon the Wall, if they had not been more conquered by their own Fears occasioned by the sudden Entrance of Novodorski, than by the Power of their Enemies.  
The Muscovites being under a great Consternation after the taking of Smolensko, who expecting no less than to see the whole Polish Army in a little time at the Gates of the City of Musco, redoubled their Fury, attacking the Polish Garrison in the Castle with their utmost Vigour, but these being encouraged by the Success of their King, disputed every Inch of Ground with the Enemy, who, notwithstanding their vast Number, were not able to drive them from that Post by which they kept a Communication with the Country.  
Sigismond, on the other Hand, was advised by his most able Counselors, not to lose the Fruits of his Victory, but to improve it to the utmost, by carrying the Terror of his victorious Arms to the Gates of the Capital City, where having a considerable Party, even among the Russians themselves, the Reputation of his late Success could not fail to produce strange Effects among the Muscovites to his Advantage; That if he would but march to the Relief of his Subjects, who there disputed his Interest with all the Bravery imaginable, it was very probable he might keep in Possession of that great City, which if once in his Power, the rest of the Provinces of that Empire would be soon compelled to receive his Dictates, especially if they saw Vladislaus their Great Duke appear in Muscovy.  
But King Sigismond, as if overswayed by some secret Fatality, was so far from harkening to their Counsels founded upon most solid Reasons of State, that he took quite contrary Measures, and in lieu of prosecuting his Victory, resolved to turn his Back to his new Acquisitions, and to exchange the fair Hopes of Gaining a vast Empire, with the vain Acclamations of his People in Poland, and the empty Noise of Triumph, which ●●st him no less than the Loss of the M●sc●●i●n C●●●n, as ●is ill Conduct had lost him some Years before his Hereditary Kingdom of Sweden.  
Having therefore feasted the whole Army for three days (to make in some measure an Atonement for the Loss of their Booty) and left a Body of Troops, under the Command of Charles Chodkievitski, for the Guard of Smolensko, he himself returned into Poland to receive the Flatteries of his Subjects.  
At the next Meeting of the Diet of that Kingdom, he was received with all the Pomp and Ceremonies due to a Conqueror: The Estates were not sparing in their Addresses and Congratulations, many Speeches were made in the Assembly in Praise of the King who had added so great a Province to the Commonwealth, made himself Master of the Imperial City of the Muscovian Empire, and got their Great Duke Zuski in his Custody.  
Sigismond himself was so intoxicated with these imaginary Honours, that he caused Zolkievitzki, who first took Possession of the City of Musco, to make his solemn Entry in Triumph, being attended by a most numerous and magnificent Cavalcade, and followed by the Great Duke Basili Zuski, 
Basili Zuski l●d in Triumph.  who with his two Brothers, was seated in an open Chariot, and thus like Captives led to the Senate-House, where being admitted, Zolkievitzki presented these Captive Princes to the King and Assembly, and having in a very lofty Harangue extolled the Fortune of the Commonwealth of Poland, in having got these Illustrious Persons into their Possession, by whose Misfortune they had opened themselves the Way into the Russian Empire, and to the Throne itself by the Election of Prince Vladislans Great Duke of Muscovy. He did not want Vanity to compare the Captivity of t●ese Princes to the greatest Exploits of the most renowned Heroes of Antiquity; tho' it was sufficiently known that they were fain into his Hands, more by the Treachery of the Muscovites than the Bravery of the Poles, who, whilst they trifled away their time in Complementing and Flattering themselves, let slip the best and most favourable Opportunity in the World, to make themselves real Masters of that Empire which they had swallowed up in their imaginary Panegyrics. Zuski and his two Brothers were by the King's Order sent Prisoners to Goston Castle, where they were treated according to their Quality.  
But Basili Zuski did not long survive the Loss of his Empire and Liberty, the Weight of his Sorrows having, as it is believed, deprived him of his Life soon after; He was some time after followed by one of his Brothers, who also died for Grief; They were both privately buried betwixt Warsaw and Thorn, where their Ashes ●ested till the End of the War betwixt these two Crowns, when they were translated into Muscovy, and interred among their Ancestors.  
This Basili Zuski, 
H● dies in Poland.  Great Duke of Muscovy, ended his Life in Captivity, in a Foreign Country, after a short and troublesome Reign. He was a Person of a more than ordinary Capacity and Merit, which had raised him to the highest Station in the Empire, before he mounted the Throne; which as he obtained by Fraud and Blood, so he endeavoured to settle it by the same Arts, by which he had gained it. And knowing the, Muscovites to be a People the most unstable in the World, and soon hurried from one Extreme to another, he had at last, (when he found his Affairs in a declining Condition) Recourse to Witchcraft and other violent Means, which served him for no other End than to hasten his Ruin, and to remove him from the Throne to a Prison where he ended his Days. A remarkable Instance of the perpetual Vicissitudes of Human Greatness, and the Instability of Popular Favour.  
But it is time to return to the City of Musco, and to see what different Effects this Retreat of Sigismond out of Muscovy produced among the Russians and the Polish Garrison.  
The Muscovites being, by the Departure of the King, delivered from what they dreaded most, to wit, his Marching to the Relief of the Polish Garrison in Musco, re-assumed new Vigour, and, by their repeated Attacks, pressed so hard upon the Poles, that they shut them up close within their Fortifications; and these, seeing themselves thus neglected by their Prince, and exposed to Danger without any prospect of Relief, began to contrive Means for their own Safety, a great many among them, under pretence of want of Pay, openly demanding their Dismission.  
Gaziowski their General did endeavour by all means possible to keep them in Obedience, flattering them with Hopes of a speedy Relief, and perceiving that his Words had not the desired Effect, he contrived Counterfeit Letters to be brought to him as coming from the King, out of Poland, filled with Promises of a most powerful Relief in a very short time. To take away all the Pretence from the Soldiers of demanding their Dismission for want of Pay, he caused a Statue of our Saviour's of massy Gold, valued at near fifty thousand Pounds, which stood with the Twelve Apostles in the Great Church of the Castle (the latter being melted down by the Order of Basili Zuski, as was mentioned before) to be divided among the Soldiery, who quickly sacrificed, the same Statue to their Avarice, which they had adored but a few days before. The General having by this and some other Dividends taken out of the Treasury of the Great Dukes of Muscovy, (which was in his Possession) appeased and encouraged his disheartened Soldiers, he kept them in continual Exercise by frequent Sallies, from whence they seldom returned without Advantage, they were much flushed with this Success against the Muscovites.  
There was a Magazine of Salt without the Fortifications of the Poles, which had been spared by the Flames, when the Poles set the City on fire. The Besiegers and the Besieged standing equally in need of this Commodity, as having, no other to supply their present Occasions, this gave them constant Employment on both sides.  
This Magazine was at so near a distance from the Poles, that it would have been no difficult Matter for them to enclose it within their Lines, but their General knowing that their own and the Enemy's Wants would engage them in continual Skirmishes, did not think convenient to take away this Opportunity of keeping his Men in Action.  
He made it also his Business to sow the Seeds of Discord among the Muscovites and Cosacks that served in the Russian Army, from whence he hoped to reap no small Benefit, if he could bring over the Cosacks to his Party, and at the same time contrive the Destruction of Lepanowitz the Russian General. For which purpose he caused several counterfeit Letters to be dispersed in the Provinces written in Lepanowitz's Name, wherein he commanded the Muscovites to fall upon the perfidious Cosacks in their Quarters, having received certain Intelligence, that they intended to side with the Young Demetrius at Caluga. The General's Name of the Dunensian Cosacks that served at that time in the Muscovite Army, was Sidorus, who formerly had been in the Interest of this Young Demetrius his Father. Gaziowski was very careful to cause one of these Letters to fall into his Hands, who not in the least suspecting any Fraud in the Matter, without any further Consultation communicated it to the other principal Officers of the Cosacks, representing to them their common Danger, in Terms so lively and natural, as sufficiently testified his Apprehension of their imaginary Peril; Being all terrified with the imminent Danger of their approaching Ruin and Destruction, they unanimously resolved to anticipate their Fate and return it upon their Enemies; for which Reason having communicated their Design to the Soldiers, they ran all to their Arms, fa●●ing upon the Muscovites next to their Quarters.  
Lepanowitz, surprised at the Suddenness of the Matter, and being not in the least forewarned of the Trap laid against his Life, hastened thither with a few of his Friends to appease the Tumult by his Authority, or else to give the necessary Orders for stopping though Violences of the Cosacks, who no sooner saw him appear, but looking upon him as the chief Author of their imaginary Massacre, and being underhand edged on to his Destruction by certain Emissaries sent among them for that purpose by the Polish General, they soon overpowered and slew him upon the place.  
By this time the rest of the Muscovian Generals, having got what Forces they could together, marched at the Head of them to the Quarters of the Cosacks, who were also on their side preparing for a resolute Defence, and, if all Means failed, to open their Passage to the Castle, in order to join with the Poles; so that the projected Design of Gaziowski, was upon the very point of having had its desired Effect, if Trubecowitz. (who upon the News of the Fall of Lepanowitz, was declared General over the Muscovites) seeing them so resolute in their Defence, had not desired a Parley with some of their principal Officers, which having been granted, and he being informed of the false Apprehensions of their imminent Danger, which had occasioned this Mutiny gave them such convincing Demonstrations of the Falsity of their imaginary Peril, and the most sincere Assurances of his Protection and Acknowledgement of their Services, that the Tumult was appealed without any further Bloodshed.  
Neither was it long before the Artifices of Gaziowski were discovered and quite eluded by the Care of the new Muscovite General, who having caused some of the Polish Emissaries (who were sent into the Camp to debauch the Cosacks) to be seized and tortured, they confessed the whole Matter, and were put to death with the most exquisite Torments in View of their Countrymen within the Castle, to deter them f●om the attempting any thing like it for the Future.  
There having by this means an entire Reconciliation and good Correspondence been reestablished betwixt the Muscovites and Gosacks, they with their joint Forces vigorously prosecuted the Siege, and pressed so hard upon the Poles on all sides, that they drove them out of all their Outworks, and at last possessed themselves also of those Fortifications which they had on the other side of the River M●sca, for the maintaining a Communication and Correspondency with the Country, whereby being put out of all Hopes of Relief, and of receiving the Necessary Supplies of Provisions, ●●ey were reduced to great Wants. Having been forced to endure great Hardships for want of all manner of Necessaries for the Space of several Weeks, and every thing seeming to tend to a general Insurrection among the Polish Soldiers, they were on the fifteenth day of August unexpectedly delivered by a lucky Accident, or rather a Miracle.  
It is to be observed that the Poles before they were so closely penned up by the Muscovites, a●d when they were as yet Ma●ters of the Pass opposite to the Mid-City on the other side of the River Mosca, had sent several strong Parties abroad, partly, the better to husband that small Store of Provisions which were remaining in the Castle, partly to get what Booty they could in the Country, to supply their Wa●ts within. Being especially reduced to great straits for want of Forage, they had sent all their Boys and Ser●●nts out a foraging, which the Muscovites having got notice of, they took this Opportunity to attack in the mean while this Post with the utmost Vigour, which, after a brave Resistance, they made themselves Masters of, and having caused a Line to be made, with the necessary Redoubts on all the Avenues, guarded by a considerable Body of their best Troops, they thought to have now cut off all Hopes of Relief or receiving Supplies from the Besieged; as in effect they had, if their own Fears had not once more opened that Passage to the Enemy.  
For scarce were these Lines perfected, when the several Parties sent abroad by the Poles, which all together amounted to some Thousands, being at a certain place, according to Agreement joined in one Body and met by the Foragers who were marching to the City of Musco, in order to their return into the Castle; but approaching the River Mosca, found all the Avenues leading to it, secured by the Enemy's Lines. They were at first at a stand▪ not knowing what to resolve upon in this present Exigency of their Affairs, most of the Soldiers that were among them tired before with the Fatigues and Hardships they had endured, being for retiring and shifting for themselves; But the Boys and other Servants that had been foraging, declaring th●t they would not abandon ●heir Masters without attempting their Relief; the rest being at last overcome with Shame, resolved also to open their Passage with their Swords, and force their Way into the Castle. Pursuant to this Resolution they put their little Army in Battle-Array, and extending their Front (where they had placed all the Soldiers) as much as possibly they could, they advanced with Colours flying, Drums beating, and Trumpets sounding, in good Order, towards the Enemy's Lines. Scarce were they come within sight of the Muscovites, but these imagining no less than that the whole Polish Army was advancing to the Relief of their Countrymen, and being seized by a Panic Fear, without any further delay quitted their Lines, and retired on the other side of the River Mosca, leaving a free Passage to the Poles, who entered Cataygorod, or the Mid-City (which comprehends the Castle within its Walls) without the least Opposition, where they were received with all the Demonstra●ions of Joy and Praises due to their Courage.  
Gaziowski the Polish General having, out of what had happened, and the Confusion he observed among the Muscovites in the City, soon guessed at the true Reason of their sudden Retreat, and willing to improve so favourable an Opportunity, caused a strong Sally to be made upon the Muscovites, who being scared with the. Apprehensions of the Approach of the whole Force of Poland, durst not look the Enemy in the Face; so that the Poles recovered in a few Hours from the Muscovites, what had cost them many Months before they could gain it; and during this Consternation it would have been no difficult Matter to have chased them quite out of the City, if he that commanded the Sally would have pushed on his Advantage with the same Vigour to the last, as he did in the Beginning. But this Commander being at Variance with Gaziowski the Polish General, but intimate Friend of Chodkienitski Lieutenant-General of the Lithuanian Army, who was designed for the Relief of the Castle of Musco, he was afraid, that if he should prosecute the Victory to the utmost, he should rob his Friend, to whom he was obliged for his Advancement, of the Honour of having delivered the City of Musco into the Hands of King Sigismond; so that being contented with having enlarged the Polish Quarters, and chased the Muscovites out of their Posts, he returned without pursui●● the Enemy, having let slip a fair Opportunity of securing this Imperial City, and consequently the whole Empire for King Sigismond, both which were not long af●er lost by the King's ill Conduct, and the Jealousies which reigned among his Generals, as we shall have Occasion to relate anon. For, tho' the Poles flushed with this Success, reassumed new Courage for a little time, yet finding the Enemy, after his first Consternation was▪ over, to attack them afresh with more Vigour than ever, and by degrees to drive them out of their most advanced Posts, and that they had but little Hopes of any solid Supply out of Poland, which might be sufficient to divert the whole Force of Muscovy, they in a mutinous Manner demanded their Pay, declaring that they would no longer expose themselves to such Hazards, without the least ●opes of Relief or Reward. Gaziowski endeavouring by all means possible to appease the Tumult, (which was fomented by the Divisions among the Chief Officers) it was agreed that Letters should be once more dispatched into Poland by a trusty Messenger, after whose Return they should be at Liberty ●o dispose of themselves as they found it most convenient to the present Circumstances of their Affairs.  
Accordingly a Letter was sent to King Sigismond, written in the Name of the Polish Garrison of the Castle of Musco; wherein having represented to the King, how faithfully they had served him in their Station, how they had held out for a considerable time against the whole Force of Muscovy, struggled with Famine and all other Inconveniencies, which must be the necessary Consequences of so long a Siege, they found themselves and their Services neglected, by not receiving any Supplies of Men or Money, that their Condition was such as not to be able to defend themselves much longer against so numerous an Army; if not powerfully assisted by the King; That therefore they were obliged to consult their own Safety; and to declare, that if by the sixth of January next ensuing, their Prince Vladislaus were not sent to their Assistance with a considerable Body of Troops, and all other things requisite to enable him to maintain his just Claim (by Virtue of the last Election) to the Muscovian Crown, they were unanimously resolved to quit the Castle, to march back into Poland, and to require their Arrears.  
King Sigismond being not a little startled at the peremptory Demands of the Soldiery in Musco, was uncertain what Measures to take, to maintain his Interest in the Russian Empire; but remaining steadfast in his Resolution not to send his Son Vladislaus, he ordered Charles Chodkievitski, Lieutenant-General of the Lithuanian Army, to march with some Thousands of his best Troops towards the City of Musco, and to maintain the Castle against the Muscovites, till he having settled his Aff●●●s at Home, should be at leisure to march the next Spring to their Assistance with a Royal Army.  
Potocki, Palatine of Braclovia, was at that time Commander in Chief over those Forces that were left for the Guard of ●he Province and City of Smolensko, who had signalised himself upon several Occasions at the Siege of that Place, and being an intimate Friend of Gaziowski the Polish General within the Castle of Musco, looked with a very ill Eye upon this Advancement of Chodkievitski, which he thought to have been due to himself, or at least to his Friend Gaziowski; and therefore resolved to thwart all his Designs. For which purpose it was insinuated into the Chief Officers, That Chodkievitski was sent with an Army out of Poland to prosecute the Muscovian War, and to take Possession of the Imperial City, to the gaining of which he had contributed little or nothing, to defraud them of the Honour and Rewards of their past Labours; The common Soldiers being also terrified with his Severity in Martial Discipline, by the Artifices of Potocki's Emissaries, were prepossessed with such an Aversion against his Person, that at his Arrival they refused to obey his Commands, neither ●ould they be prevailed upon to make any more Sallies, which the Muscovites improving to their Advantage, straightened them more and more without any considerable Opposition.  
The time was thus trifled away in Contests within the Castle till the sixth of January, the Day prefixed for the Departure of the Garrison, in their Letter to King Sigismond, if Prince Vladislaus did not come to their Relief; when they unanimously declared, That they would march directly into Poland to get Satisfaction for their Arrears.  
Chodkievitski, with all the Head Officers of his Party, did omit nothing which they believed might keep them in Obedience; they endeavoured by Entreaties, Promises and Threats, to induce them to alter, or at least to defer their Resolution, but in vain; For having chosen one Joseph Cieclinski their General, they marched, to the Number of betwixt seven and eight thousand Men, most Horse, out of the Castle, and having opened their Passage with their Swords thorough their Enemies, directed their March to the Lesser Poland, where having distributed their Troops into several Palatinates, they made Leopolis their Head Quarters, and seized not only upon the King's Domains, but also upon the Ecclesiastical Revenues for the Satisfaction of their Arrears. There was however a Body of four thousand Men, to wit, that commanded by Sapiha, left for the Guard of the Castle of Musco, who were at last prevailed upon to stay for some time longer, by the prospect of great Advantages, having all the Crown-Jewels of Muscovy, consisting of two Crowns of Gold beset with Gems, two Sceptres with Diamonds, two Ducal Bonnets, the Golden Apple, and other precious Stones of great Value, put into their Hands as a Pledge for their Pay.  
Potocki having thus far succeeded in his Design, and finding things reduced to Extremity by his Contrivances, he thought it now fit time to step in for the Preservation of the Place; for which purpose he sent a considerable Force from Smolensko, under the Command of Konickpotski a Creature of his own, and not long after, his near Kinsman Nicholas Strusius, with part of the Garrison of Smolensko, to the Assistance of those within the Castle of Musco. They entered without the least Opposition, through that Pass which the Poles had as yet maintained on the other side of the River Mosca; and those within being reinforced and encouraged by so considerable a Number of f●esh Troops, might without all 〈◊〉 not only have maintained but also have enlarged their Quarters, if the Jealousy and Envy that reigned among the Officers had not rendered all the Designs of Chodkicvitski fruitless; so that, notwithstanding the considerable Accession of these Troops, the Muscovites found Means ●o pen them up closer every day, and at last to cut of their Communication with the Country, by perfecting their Lines on the other side of the River M●sca.  
The Sapihan Horse, consisting of four thousand Men, seeing themselves in danger of being enclosed without any Hopes of Relief, and unwilling to lose the Treasure they had got so lately in their possession, declared unanimously, that they were resolved not to endure any longer the Dangers and Fatigues of a close Siege, without the least Prospect of Success on their side; and that they would follow the Example of ●he rest, who were some months before marched into Poland. Accordingly having chosen one John Zalinski their Commander in Chief, they marched out with all the Crown-Jewels in their Possession, and having with great Bravery fo●ced the Enemy's Lines, marched directly into Lithuania, setting up their Head Quarters at Bresla, and treading the Footsteps of their Brethren in the Lesser Poland, took up their Quarters in the neighbouring Palatinates, where they lived at discretion upon the King's Domains and the Ecclesiastical Revenues, till their Arrears were paid.  
King Sigismond was by this time become sensible of his fatal Error in not sending his Son Vladislaus into Muscovy; especially when the Polish Nobility exasperated by the Insolences of the confederate Forces in the Lesser Poland and Lithuania, began to break out into open Complaints, charging the King with the Causes of all these Disorders, which might have been prevented if he had not preferred the Insinuations of his flattering Courtiers before the wholesome Advice of his Senate and his most experienced Officers. To repair therefore, if possible, his former Mi●●ake, he resolved to bring Vladislaus thither in Person at the ●●ad of a good Army, and having assembled what Forces he had in Readiness, marched directly to Vilna the Capital City of Lithuania, 
Si●●●mund marches to the Relief of Musco.  expecting to be joined there by the Confederate Forces, by reason of their great Zeal for the Interest of their Prince Vladislaus. But these having once tasted the Sweets of their plentiful Quarters, and having yet in fresh Remembrance their late Fatigues sustained in the Castle of Musco, were not for changing their present plentiful Condition for the To●● and Chances of War; so that, when the King ordered them to prepare for the March, they unanimously declared that they would not stir unless they received full Satisfaction for their Arrears.  
The King, tho' disappointed in the Assistance of those Troops, in which he confided most, having received a Reinforcement of two thousand Germane Foot, directed his March towards Smolensko, where by the Accession of those Forces that Quartered thereabouts, he hoped to be in a Condition to attempt the Relief of his Subjects within the Castle of the City of Musco. But the same Evil Genius which had alienated the Confederate Forces from his Service did follow him to Smolensko. For the Horse in those Parts, after the Example of their Brethren in Lithuania and Poland, declared that they would not stir out of their Quarters till their Arrears were paid them. King Sigismond wanting Money to satisfy their Demands, and Strength to reduce them to Obedience, was fain to have Recourse to Entreaties and Promises not only of their Arrears, but also of vast Rewards; but these verbal Temptations not making the least Impression upon the Soldiers, the King declared that if they all refused to follow him, he would in Person at the Head of his Guards only march to the Relief of his Subjects in Muscovy.  
Some of the Horse, overcome with Shame and the Persuasions of their Officers, who upbraided them with Cowardice and want of Loyalty, being at last prevailed upon, not to leave the King at this critical Juncture, Sigismond resolved to prosecute his March to Viasna, midway betwixt Smolensko and the City of Musco.  
I had almost forgot to have mentioned here an Accident that happened to the King at the time of his marching out of one of the Gates of Smolensko, which is called the King's Gate, the same was interpreted as an inauspicious Omen to Sigismond. For it happened, that just at the same Instant as he was to go through the abovementioned Gate, the Portcullis fell down and stopped his Passage; so that he was forced to ●urn back and take another Way to Viasna, where he halted, expecting to be joined by some other Forces, that were quartered in the neighbouring Provinces.  
Whilst the King, who was always dilatory in his Affairs, was advancing with slow Marches towards the City of Musco, the Russians had pressed on the Siege of the Castle with more Vigour than before, and having perfected their Lines on all sides, and fortified them with Redoubts at convenient distances, and reduced the Poles within to great straits, who, for want of a sufficient Number of Foot, were no longer able to maintain their Works, much lest to hinder the Approaches of the Enemy. However, they supplied the Defect of their Foot by the Service of their Horse, who during the whole Summer, notwithstanding all the Passages were fortified and guarded by the Muscovites, at several times broke through their Lines and brought in Provisions for the Garrison. But these Supplies being brought in so small Quantities as not to bear any proportion with the Necessities of the Soldiers, who were at last reduced to extreme Want, Chodkievitski resolved to make his last Effort, and to try whether he could not by the same Way of the River, which he had made use of before, bring in a Supply of five hundred Wagons, laden with all manner of Provisions into the Castle.  
For which purpose having ordered a Sally to be made with the greatest part of the Horse, and all the Foot within the Castle, they by break of day forced the Guards of the Muscovites on the other side of the River Mosca, to facilitate the Passage of their Convoy, which they met at some distance from the Town. But they advancing very slowly by reason of the great Number of Wagons, the Muscovite● had sufficient Leisure given them to draw the greatest part of their Forces out on that side, so that at their Return they were warmly received by the whole Power of the Muscovites, who knowing the Fate of the Siege to depend from the Success of this days Action, fought with great Obstinancy. The Polish Horse, induced by the same Motives fought like Men resolved to conquer or to die, and, notwithstanding the great Inequality of their Number, had brought the Muscovian Horse into Confusion, and would in all likelihood have carried the Day, if they had been duly seconded by their Foot commanded by Strusius. But he being a near Kinsman and Creature of Potocki, 
Poles beaten by the Muscovites.  who, as we mentioned before, looked with an ill Eye upon the Advancement of Chodkievitski, under pretence of guarding the Convoy of Provisions, advanced so slowly to the Rescue of the Horse, that being surrounded on all sides, they had enough to do to fight their Way through into the Castle, without being able to execute their Design, and were soon after followed by the Foot, who were forced to leave all the Provisions intended for their Relief to the disposal of the Enemy.  
Thus the Hopes which King Sigismond had conceived of the conquering of the Russian Empire vanished with his Overthrow, which at once lost him all the Fruits of his former Victories, acquired with the Effusion of so much Blood, and the Expense of a vast Treasure.  
For the Muscovites having received certain Intelligence that King Sigismond was preparing to advance to their Rescue, doubled their Guard in all their Avenues leading to the Castle, and so straightly enclosed the Garrison within the Limits of their Walls, that they took from them all Hopes of receiving any further Supplies of Provisions. The Poles on the other Hand knowing the Importance of the Place which was committed to their Custody, from whence depended in a great Measure the Fate of the Muscovian Empire; and living in daily Expectation of the Approach of their King, endured all the Extremities of Famine with an unparallelled Resolution. For after having consumed every thing that was eatable, not only Horses, Cats, Dogs, Rats, Mice, and other living Creatures, but also the Leather and Coverts of their Trunks and Saddles; they proceeded to Human Flesh, feeding upon the Carcases of their Comrades. But this having in a little time caused a most violent Contagion among them, and receiving no certain Intelligence of the further Approach of the Polish Army, 
The Poles surrender he Castle of M●sco.  their Obstinacy was forced to yield to the Extremity to which they were reduced by the Watchfulness of the Muscovites, and the slow Advances of their Countrymen, so that they surrendered themselves at Discretion, after having given a thousand evident Proofs of their Courage and Loyalty during this long and remarkable Siege.  
King Sigismond had been all this while trifling away his time at Viasna, where having received this fatal News of the Surrender of the Castle of Musco, he and the whole Army were put into such a Consternation as is not easy to be expressed. Being at the greatest Incertitude that possibly could be, what to resolve upon at this critical Juncture, he called together all his ablest Counselors and most experienced Officers, to consult what was best to be done. There were not a few who advised him to lay aside all further Thoughts of the Muscovian Crown, and, in a far advanced Season, not to expose his Person and the whole Army to eminent Danger among a Treacherous People. But the major Part were of Opinion, that the Pretences to the Russian Empire ought not to be quited at so easy a Rate; that if he, without any further Delay, advanced into the Heart of the Country, it was not improbable that the Muscovites overawed by his Presence at the Head of a good Army, whilst their Affairs were yet in an unsettled Condition, might be induced rather to adhere to their former Election of Prince Vladislaus, than to expose themselves afresh to the Hazards of a ruinous War. And that in case they should be disappointed in their Expectation, it would be more glorious for them to procure an honourable Peace with their Swords in Hand, than shamefully to turn their Backs to their Enemies, whereby they would be encouraged to carry the War into the Polish Territories.  
The King having given his Approbation to the latter, it was resolved to march immediately towards Federoviscum, where having set up their Head Quarters, the King detached a considerable Body of Horse, to advance to the very Walls of the City of Musco. They were no sooner come within sight of that City, but they were received with good store of Shot from the Walls, which being seconded by a furious Sally, the Polish Horse were forced to retire with the Loss of some of their Companions. The King judging by the Entertainment given to his Troops before the Imperial City that the Muscovites had laid aside all Thoughts of receiving his Son Vladislaus for their Great Duke, and finding himself not in a Capacity at present to force them to a Compliance, was uncertain what Measures to take. The worst of all was, that the Muscovites in the circumjacent Provinces, upon the first News of the Surrender of the Castle of Musco, and the Approach of the Polish Army, had carried all their Provisions into their strong Holds; so that King Sigismund's Army which consisted most of Cavalry, was in great Distress for want of Forage in a Country where the Winter-Season affords nothing in the Field for the Sustenance of Horses, and makes encamping almost intolerable to the Soldiers.  
The evil Posture of their Affairs gave occasion to frequent Consultations in the Polish Camp, where it was at last resolved to attempt to make themselves Masters of some Place of Strength, whereby they might at once supply thei● present Necessity, and secure themselves a secure Retreat in the ●ear● of the Country, till they might find an Opportunity to take new Measures against next Spring. Volock was the Place pitched upon as the fittest for their present Purpose, which the Poles, enraged at their ill Success, attacked with incredible Fury, but their ill Fortune seemed to follow them wherever they came; for the Muscovites having in fresh Remembrance the Ravages committed by the Poles, and especially the Burning of the City of Musco, looked upon them not otherwise than the mortal Enemies of their Country, and therefore defended themselves with such a Resolution as sufficiently showed that they would rather bury themselves in the Ruins of the Place than suffer them again to get footing in the Heart of the Empire; so that after having been repulsed several times with considerable Loss, 
The Poles retire out of Muscovy.  they had no other Way left them for their Safety, than to hasten their March towards Smolensko, and from thence into Poland, with the Loss of many of their Soldiers and most of their Horses.  
And thus, after so much Bloodshed, so many Sieges and Battles, and the Expense of vast Treasures, ended the Expedition of Sigismond King of Poland, who by his ill Conduct lost the Crown of Muscovy designed for his Son Vladislaus, rendered the Endeavours of the two unfortunate Demetrius' unsuccessful, and involved the Russian Empire in unspeakable Miseries, which now by his Retreat began to conceive new Hopes of its future Establishment.  
For, no sooner had they rid their Hands of the Poles, but they applied all their care towards the rooting out the Remnants of the Imposture of the Demetrius' for which purpose they sent a considerable Body towards Caluga, to attack those Forces that stood still out for the Interest of Marina and the Young Demetrius, her pretended Son, under the Command of Zarucki the General of the Cosacks; but these defended themselves with so much Bravery; that the Muscovites finding them so resolute in their Defence, and fearing lest they should be prevailed upon to side with the Poles against them, tampered underhand with some of their Chief Officers, who being blinded by the Muscovite Gold, brought over the greatest part of the Cosacks to the Muscovite Party, and as a Pledge of their future Fidelity, delivered their Leader, the brave Zarucki, and Marina and her supposititious Son into their Hands.  
The Unfortunate Zarucki, after an Imprisonment of some Months, was impaled; but as to Marina and the Young pretended Demetrius, the Muscovites were divided in their Opinions; there being not a few who in regard of the eminent Station she had born in the Muscovian Empire, and her high Extraction, endeavoured to save her from the Cruelties of those who laid all the Outrages committed since the Beginning of the War by the Poles at her Door, as being in a great Measure the chief Cause of their Invading the Russian Empire, and consequently of all the Miseries they had endured for these ten or twelve Years last passed. They judged it therefore most conducible to the Settlement of their State, by her Death to strike at the Root of the Pretensions of the Demetrius', and to take away all Colour of future Claim upon that Score: Pursuant to which Resolution, she and her pretended Son Demetrius were condemned to be thrust under the Ice.  
Marina received the fatal News with a Constancy above the ordinary Courage of her Sex, and having desired only a few Hours to prepare herself for her last Exit out of this World, 
Marina and the Young Demetrius drowned.  she appeared with a very grave and composed Countenance, and a Presence so Majestic, and out-braving her present ill Destiny, that she drew Tears even from the Eyes of her mortal Enemies. She declared, that, as for her own part, she had of late been so much accustomed to the perpetual Vicissitudes of Fortune, as not to be terrified at her approaching Death, by which she hoped to exchange her Miseries for everlasting Joys; That her only Concern was for the young Babe, whose tender Age, as it was incapable of committing any Crimes, so her greatest Grief was to see its Innocence thus involved in her Ruin by the Insatiable Revenge of her Enemies. Being not allowed to say any more, after a few Minutes bestowed in pious Ejaculations, she was with her Babe in her Arms thrust into the Watery Element, where she and all her Hopes were smothered under the Ice.  
She was a Lady of an immense Ambition, and of a Greatness of Mind uncommon to her Sex; as her aspiring Thoughts gave place to all other Considerations, so the Desire of Empire was the predominant Passion of her Soul, which had made her embark in these Designs which at last proved her Destruction. The Greatness of her Courage and Constancy was such, as that she refused even to the last to be treated at a less Rate than an Empress; And in the very lowest Ebb of Fortune, such was her Ambition as to refuse the Letters of certain Friends, because they had not styled her Empress of Muscovy in their Superscriptions.  
The Muscovites having thus disintangled themselves out of these Troubles which had overwhelmed their Empire, began now to take breath, and in order to establish their present Quiet upon a lasting Foundation, began to consult the Settlement of the Government, by such an Election as might restore them to their former flourishing Condition. There were some among the ancient Nobility, who sufficiently declared their Inclinations, that by their late Services in having been instrumental in chase the Poles out of Muscovy, they thought themselves entitled to the Royal Dignity, which was like to have proved the Source of new Calamities, if the popular Faction headed by Prosowecki and Boris Sicin had not declared peremptorily, that the only Means to resettle their turbulent State, was to revert the Government into its ancient Channel, by choosing one of the Royal Family of John Basilovits.  
But whilst the Muscovites were concerting Measures for the Establishment of their State, thinking to have secured themselves against any further Impostures, by the Death of Marina and the pretended Young Demetrius, they were surprised with the unwelcome News, that the Old Demetrius was revived again, and had appeared in the North-western Provinces of the Empire.  
This Impostor was of a mean Extraction, 
A fourth sergeant Demetrius.  a Scrivener by his Profession, but of a bo●d and daring Spirit, and a ready Tongue and subtle Wit; He assumed the Name of Demetrius the Son of John Basilovits, giving it out that besides his miraculous Preservation at Vgletz and in the City of Musco, he had escaped the Hands of the Tartars at Caluga, who in the Fray had murdered another in his stead.  
The Rumour spread abroad concerning this new Demetrius, soon drew to his Party such of the Muscovites as had lately adhered to Marina, and for fear of Punishment were glad to embrace any Opportunity to fish in troubled Waters. To these there flocked abundance of Vagabonds and idle Persons, the Remnants of the late intestine Broils, and such as having been by the War indisposed to any thing of Labour, hoped to live upon Rapine and the Plunder of the Country.  
Finding himself thus on a sudden at the Head of a considerable Party, he published his Manifesto, wherein he exhorted all his faithful Subjects to acknowledge him for their lawful Sovereign, as being the only surviving Issue of John Basilovits, their Great Duke, who having three several times escaped the Hands of his bloody Enemies did once more appear to assert his Legal Title to the Muscovian Throne.  
Perceiving the giddy Multitude ready to swallow the Bait, he directed his March to Novogorod Veliki, where being received under the Acclamations of the People, 
Several Places declared for him.  he after some short Stay, marched from thence to Jama, and so further to Ivanogorod, where the Inhabitants, after the Example of those of Novogorod, readily opened their Gates, and received him as Great Duke of Muscovy. Being encouraged by this Success, to put the better Countenance upon his Imposture, he resolved to strengthen his Interest, if possible by some Foreign Alliances. He judged, not without reason, that the Poles, who had been so lately baffled in their Design against Muscovy at the Expense of a vast Treasure, and the Loss of so many of their Countrymen, would not easily be prevailed upon to try so soon again their Fortune in a Country where they had drawn upon themselves the general hatred of the People; wherefore he thought it more conducing to the present Circumstances of his Affairs, to implore the Assistance of the Swedes, who by Reason of the nearness of their Frontiers to those Provinces where he had established his Interest, were the most likely to prove most advantageous to his Pretensions.  
In order to which, 
Sends an Ambassador into Sweden.  he sent an Ambassador to Charles King of Sweden, unto whom having represented the Treachery of his unfaithful Subjects against their Lawful Sovereign, he craved his Aid for the Recovery of his Throne. King Charles shown sufficient Inclination to hearken to his Propositions, but considering with himself how it could be possible that the same Demetrius, after having been slain three several times, should appear again and ask his Assistance unless he were immortal, he dispatched the Ambassador of this New Demetrius with this Answer, That he would send an Ambassador of his own to Ivanogorod, in order to settle every thing, relating to the proposed Alliance, with him in Person. King Charles had at that time in his Co●●t, a certain Gentleman whose Name was Petrejus, who had formerly seen the first Demetrius; both in Poland and in the City of Musco. Knowing him to be a Person of undoubted Integrity, and being resolved not to be imposed upon by the cunning Muscovite, he sent him as his Ambassador to this Demetrius, then resident at Ivanogorod, with Orders, if he found him to be the same Person that was acknowledged and crowned as the true Demetrius in the City of Musco, to conclude an Alliance with him, and to promise him all possible Assistance for the Recovery of his Crown and the reducing his Subjects to their due Obedience. Petreius, being arrived at Ivanogorod, demanded, according to his Instructions, immediately Audience from the supposed Great Duke, which he could not obtain at that time by reason of a Pretended Indisposition of this new modelled Emperor of Russia, who having got Notice that Petreius had personally known the first Demetrius, did not judge it advisable to admit him into his Presence. Petreius having again demanded Audience, was answered, That the Great Duke's Indisposition would not give him leave to receive him in Person, according to his Quality, but that if he would be pleased to treat with his Council in the mean while, concerning such Matters as were within the Compass of his Instructions, he did not question but that in a few Days he might be so far re-established in his Health, as to ratify the Treaty in Person, and to show him all the Honours due to his Character. Petreius, who began to mistrust the Matter, answered, That the King of Sweden, his Master, being desirous to enter into a strict Alliance with his Czarish Majesty, had given him some particular Instructions, which he was commanded to communicate to no body but to him in Person; And having made reiterated Instances for his Admittance into the Great Duke's Presence, which was as often denied him, under some pretence or other, he had all the Reason to gather from thence and some other Observations he made, that this Denial proceeded from the Conscience of his own Gild, and that all his Pretences were fictitious; Wherefore having once more demanded Audience, which was again denied, ●he declared, That since it was his Misfortune to come at a time when it was not consistent with his Czarish Majesty's Health to be admitted in his Presence, and that being limited as to the time of his Return, and not permitted to disclose his Master's Secrets to any of his Ministers, he was obliged to return into Sweden; But that, if the Great Duke would send once more his Ambassadors to the King his Master, he did not question but that Matters might be adjusted betwixt them to their mutual Satisfaction. Thus Petreius cunningly dissembling his real Thoughts concerning ●hese frequent Delays and Denials put upon him by the Russians, left Ivanogorod, and at his Return gave King Charles a full Account of the Success of his Negotiation.  
The new modelled Demetrius finding himself thus disappointed in his Hopes of the Swedish Aids, yet did not lose Courage; but having by this time brought over a considerable Body of the Cosacks to his Party, resolved to appear now in the Field at the Head of his Army directing his March to the City of Plesko, situate upon a Lake of the same Name, and one of the most considerable in those Parts.  
The Muscovites, who looked at first upon this Imposture, as so gross and so ill contrived as scarce worth their taking Notice of, when they saw several Places of Note thereabouts to take the Bait, and the Impostor ready to take the Field with a considerable Number of Troops, thought it now high time to run to the quenching of the Fire before the Flame should spread itself over the neighbouring Provinces. Having received Intelligence that the Impostor was marching towards Plesko, they ordered their Army to march also to the Relief of that Place; which being by the Counterfeit Demetrius summoned to a Surrender, was just upon the point of complying with his Demands, when the Muscovite Army advancing, he took the Alarm, and finding himself not in a Capacity to fight an Army much superior to him both in Number and Goodness of the Soldiers, he resolved upon a hasty Retreat, which was done with so much Precipitation, 
Is routed.  that he was forced to leave all his Cannon and Baggage behind him, which fell into the Hands of the Enemies, who also pursued and dispersed his Troops, himself scarce escaping to Ivanogorod.  
The Muscovites, believing there was nothing more to be done for them in those Parts, marched back with their Army to the Capital City; but it was not long after they had withdrawn themselves out of the Neighbourhood of Plesko, 
Is invited to Plesko.  when the Inhabitants of that City sent their Deputies to Ivanogorod offering themselves and their Town to the Service and Protection of this Impostor.  
He, who but a few days before had looked upon his Affairs as desperate and past redress, being overjoyed at so unexpected a Success, re-assumed new Courage, and being resolved to improve so favourable an Opportunity to his Advantage, went immediately with what Troops he had left after his late Retreat to Plesko, where he was received with all the Demonstrations of Joy, and Honour due to their Lawful Sovereign.  
If he had been as careful to maintain the good Opinion of the Citizens of Plesko, as he had been vigilant in procuring it, the Accession of so considerable a Place might have proved of great Consequence to his Affairs; but, instead of improving it to his Advantage, he gave himself over to all manner of Debauchery and Licentiousness, and his Officers, following the Footsteps of their Leader, committed all manner of Insolences upon the People, by debauching and violating their Wives and Daughters; so that at last the Citizens of Plesko, being convinced of their Mistake, and not any longer able to endure their Villainies, took a Resolu●ion to rid their Hands of these new Guests.  
For which purpose being met at a certain Day appointed for that purpose early in the Morning well armed, they attacked and beat his Guards, and forced him to fly the City. The Cosacks seeing him thus forsaken by the Muscovites, resolved not to stay long behind, but to leave him with the first Opportunity. But some of the Officers considering with themselves, that if they could seize upon his Person, they might, by so acceptable a Present the sooner make their own Peace, and obtain Pardon for their Rebellion, resolved to seize him and to deliver him up to the Muscovites. They were just upon the point of putting their Design in Execution, when he mistrusting the Matter, clapped Spurs to his Horse, and would without Question have saved himself by the Swiftness of his Horse, if he had not been overtaken by an Arrow out of a Cosacks Bow, 
Is taken and executed.  which having wounded him in the Shoulder, he was taken, and being bound Hand and Foot, sent to the City of Musco, where he was hanged in a Chain before one of the Gates of that City.  
The Muscovites in the mean while having consulted their own Safety after some Contests among the Nobles, at last, by the universal Suffrage of the People, chose Michael Federovits, the fatal Youth so much feared by Zuski, their Great Duke, who happily maintained himself in the Throne, and restored Tranquillity to the shattered Empire of Muscovy, as will appear out of the following Chapter.   

CHAP. IU.  
Containing the History of the Reigns of Michael Federovits, of Alexi Michaelovits, his Son, and Fedor Alexiovits the Eldest Brother of the present Grand Czar of Muscovy.  
MIchael Federovite was the Son of Fedor Nikitis, who being descended from the Race of the Great Duke John Basilovits, by one of his Daughtters, had during the last Troubles in Muscovy lived a very retired life; And at last having forsaken his Wife for God's sak●, as they call it in Muscovy, embraced a Religious Life, and soon after was made Patriarch, when he changed the Name of Fedor into Philaretes. His Son was scarce seventeen years of Age when he was crowned Great Duke of Russia, in the Year 1613, with one of the Diadems which they found among the Rapines of the Poles, notwithstanding which he governed the Russian Empire with a great deal of Prudence, taking the Advice of his ablest Counsellors, but especially of his Father in all Matters of any Moment.  
The first thing he did, after his Coronation, was to recompense the Services of Prosowecki, Boris Sicin, and the General of the Dunensian Cosacks, who had not only signalised themselves by their Zeal in driving the Poles out of Muscovy, 
Truce begun▪ betwixt the new Great Duke and the Poles.  but also had been very instrumental in his Election. Those he constituted Generals of his Armies, and by their Valour obliged the Poles to emancipate them from the Oath which the Muscovites had sworn to Vladislaus their Prince, who was forced to make a Truce with this new Great Duke for fourteen Years, yet under these Conditions, That the Poles should keep in the mean time in their Possession the Dukedoms of Severia, Ze●ikow, and Smolensko, which they had taken during the late Troubles in Muscovy. He also renewed the Ancient Alliances with the other neighbouring Princes; and as he was of a very good Nature, so by the Mildness of his Government he abolished the Memory of his Predecessors Cruelties, that, it is granted, the Muscovites never enjoyed a more peaceable and happy Government for many Ages before. His Father, for whom he had always expressed so much Respect, as not only to admit him to all Public Audiences and Ceremonies, where he gave him Precedence, died in the Year 1633. Which had almost proved fatal to his Affairs, by the unfortunate Siege of Smolensko, if by a seasonable Peace he had not prevented the ill Consequences of so signal a Disgrace.  
For the Truce with the Poles being expired some Years before, and Michael Eederovits, being resolved to remove these troublesome Neighbours at some further Distance from his Frontiers, and to draw out the Thorn which stuck so close in his Flesh, meditated the Siege of Smolensko. For which purpose he had brought together an Army of above an● Hundred thousand Men, among whom were several Thousand Germans, and several Muscovian Regiments exercised according to the Germane Discipline, and commanded by foreign Officers; 
〈…〉  and a great Train of Artillery consisting of three hundred Pieces of Cannon, and all other things requisite to carry on the Siege with the utmost Vigour, under the Command of one Herman Shein a Polander, who by his changing Religion had gained him the Affection and Favour of the New Patriarch. The Reduction of the Place seemed to be so much the easier, in that the City is encompassed with Hills and only one single Wall built after the old Fashion without any Outworks or Ditch, and that the Polish Garrison was not very numerous. 
The new Great Duke besieges Smo●ensko.  For which Reason the Great Duke having ordered to attack it with all imaginable Vigour, the Place was closely besieged in the Year 1633.  
The Germans soon made a large Breach in the Wall on their side, and were resolved to give the Assault, which was opposed by the General, saying, That it would be a Reproach to the whole Muscovite Army, that a Handful of Germans should carry away the Honour of the Siege; but these being encouraged by the rest of the Foreign Officers of several Nations, mounted the Breach, and were in a manner Masters of it, when they received positive Orders from the General to retreat, and that in case of Refusal he would turn his Cannon upon them: So that not daring to make any further Attempt, the whole Army continued the Siege without doing any thing worth taking Notice of.  
Vladistaus, the New King of Poland, had in the mean while Leisure given him to get together a Body of Troops, and being encouraged by the Divisions among the Officers in the Muscovite Camp, or invited on purpose (as some will have it) by the Muscovian General Herman Shein, marched to the Relief of the Place. The City of Smolensko is surrounded with Hills and vast Woods, which gave sufficient Opportunity to the Poles to possess themselves of those few Avenues that led to the Muscovian Camp, 
Disgrace received before Smolensko.  and by which they received their Provisions, so as that in a little time the Muscovites were reduced to such straits for want of all manner of Necessaries, that the General to prevent their being starved, was forced to capitulate with the Poles, to surrender the whole Army and Artillery at Discretion, which was to be ransomed by the Great Duke.  
The Loss of so great an Army, put the whole Empire under a great Consternation, and things began to look with a very ill Face, especially when the People began to murmur openly, and some of the great ones were suspected to have a Finger in the Treason. King Vladislaus sent an Ambassador to the Great Duke immediately after this Defeat of the Muscovites, who by his Insolent Behaviour sufficiently expressed the Sense the Poles had of the present turbulent State of the Russian Empire. He caused the Muscovite Pristafs to alight and to uncover themselves first, (which they refuse to all other Nations) declaring publicly, that he was not come there to do the Muscovites any Honour, but to receive it from them. He refused the Great Duke's Horses at his Entrance and made use of his own. At his Audience he would needs make his Proposition Sitting, and perceiving that when he pronounced the Name and Titles of his King, 
Insolence of a Polish Ambassador.  the Boyars did not uncover themselves, he stopped till such time as he saw the Great Duke command them so to do. King Vladislaus had not so much as sent the usual presents to the Great Duke (without which otherwise Ambassadors are never admitted to public Audience) the Ambassador only presented him, as from himself, with a very rich Coach, which the Great Duke having accepted of, he sent him before his Departure a rich Present of Sables, which the Ambassador refused with Scorn. The Great Duke thereupon sent back his Coach, which he was so angry at, that he kicked the Pristaff, (who brought the Message) from the Top of a very high pair of Stairs to the Bottom.  
The Great Duke being highly incensed thereat, yet was fain to dissemble his Resentment, in the present ill Posture of his Affairs, he only sent word to the Ambassador, that he knew not whether this Behaviour of his was according to his Master's Order, or whether it proceeded from his own violent Inclinations; That if he had acted according to the King's Commands, he must have Patience till a more favourable Juncture should present to give himself Satisfaction for the Affronts put upon him; That tho' by his late Disgrace before Smolensko he was at present not in a Capacity to show his Resentment as he ought to do, the Event of the War was nevertheless in the Hands of God Almighty, who might crown his Arms with better Success another time; But that if what he had done was without the King's Order, (as he believed) and upon his own Account, Complaint should be made of it to the King his Master, from whose Justice he promised himself ample Satisfaction for the Rudeness and Insolences committed by his Minister. Michael Federovits, seeing his Affairs in so ill a Posture, 
Peace betwixt the Muscovites and Poles,  thought it most advisable to comply with the present Exigency of the State, and to clap up a Peace with the Poles in the next following Year, by Virtue of which the Muscovites renounced all their Pretensions to the two large Dukedoms of Smolensko and Zernikow. In the same Year he caused Herman Shein, his General at the Siege of Smolensko, to be executed, with his Son, and all his Kindred to be banished into Siberia, by whose Death the Clamours of the People having been appeased, he reigned afterwards in great Tranquillity, and to the great Satisfaction of his Subjects, till the Year 1645, when Count Wolmer, natural Son to the late King of Denmark, came to this Court, to solicit his Daughter in Marriage, which being opposed by the Russian Clergy, who objected, that he was an Heretic; the Count proffered that his Chaplains should maintain the Truth of the Lutheran Faith against them, which the Muscovite Priests refusing, the Grand Czar broke out into a Passion, saying to them, Why do you impose upon us a Faith you dare not bring to Trial? A few days after, going very well to Bed, he was seized at Midnight with a most violent Vomiting, 
Michael Federovits dies.  which put an End to his Life the next Morning being the 12th. day of July, in the 49th. Year of his Age, and the 33d. of his Reign, the Great Duchess his Wife dying within eight days af●er him, being generally regretted by the Muscovites, who under his Reign enjoyed the Fruits of a peaceable and mild Government.  
Some years before his Death, 
A new 〈◊〉 starts up.  there started up another Impostor, who had Impudence enough to 〈◊〉 the Name and Quality of Basili Ivanovits 〈…〉 the Great Duke Basili Zuski, tho' it 〈…〉 known that the whole Race of the 〈◊〉 was extinct some Years before. For of the three Brothers that were carried Prisoners into 〈…〉 died the●e without leaving any Male 〈◊〉 and the third, who was released and returned into Muscovy, died a few Years before the Discovery of this Impostor, without Children. There was another Lord of the same Family, who had one Son, named Michael Basilovits Zuski Scapin, who died Young, in the Year 1616, without Issue.  
The Name of this Impostor was Timoska (the Diminutive of Timothy) Ankudina, born in the Suburbs of Vologda in the Province of the same Name. He was the Son of a Linen Draper who dealt in corpse clothes, whose Name was Demki Ankudina, and his Mother was called Salmaniska.  
The Father having observed something more than Ordinary in him, had been very careful of giving him the highest degree of Muscovite Education, which consists in Reading, Writing, and Singing, so that he was looked upon in those Parts as a Person of an uncommon Capacity. The Excellency of his Voice and his Skill in Singing, had particularly recommended him to the Archbishop of the Place, who took him into his Service, wherein he behaved himself so well, that he bestowed one of his Granddaughters upon him in Marriage.  
After the Archbishop's Death, having squandered away his Wife's Fortune, he settled himself in the City of Musco, where by the recommendation of a Friend he had at Court, he was made one of the Receivers in the Office, that is kept there for the Licensing of Taverns and Tippling-Houses. But giving himself over to all manner of Extravagancies and Debaucheries he could not make up his Accounts, which fell short the first year by a considerable Sum. To repair this Breach, he had recourse to an intimate Friend of his, one of his fellow-Receivers in the same Office, called, Basili Gregorovits Spilki, him he told, that one of the chiefest Merchants of Vologda, a near Relation of his Wives, was come to Town, and had invited him to Dinner; that he being willing to show his Friend the highest Act of Muscovian Civility, intended to let him see his Wife; and that he might be able to present her in a Condition suitable to his present Station, he entreated him to lend him his Wife's Pearls and other Jewels, which were of a considerable Value. His Friend having without the least difficulty granted his Request, lent him the Jewels, without the least Precaution, or taking any thing under his Hand for the Receipt of them; so that, when he demanded his Jewels, Timoska averred that he had not lent him any. Spilki clapped him up in Prison, but having no Evidence against him, he was acquitted.  
But instead of making up his Accounts with the Money he received for the Jewels, which he sold, he squandered it away upon his Extravagancies; whereupon great differences arising betwixt him and his Wife, who had a very lewd Tongue, and would frequently upbraid him with his treacherous Deal, both to his Prince and Friend, and fearing that he might be called to an Account for his Perfidiousness, and that his Wife might be the main Instrument of his Discovery, he took a Resolution to dispatch her with the first Opportunity.  
For which purpose, having sent his Son Tereska to a Friend of his in the Country, he shut his Wife up in a Stove, 
Burnt his Wife.  and set the House on fire, which consumed her and some of the neighbouring Houses.  
Having done this he went into Poland, 
Retires into Poland.  but so secretly, that it was the general Opinion in the City of Musco, that he had been consumed with his Family. He continued two Years under a borrowed Name in the City of Warsaw, at the Court of Vladislaus King of Poland, when hearing that a Muscovite Ambassador was on his Way to that Court, and not thinking himself secure, he retired to Chmielniski the General of the Cosacks, unto whom having represented, that he was a near Kinsman of the Great Duke Basili Zuski, and was prosecuted upon that Score by the present Czar, Michael Federovits, he begged his Protection, and was received with all the Respect due to his pretended Quality. As he had a ready Wit, so he carried on the Imposture under such specious Pretences, that he began to be very considerable among the Cosacks, who flattered themselves with his future Protection, at a time when they were very uneasy under the Polish Government.  
The Muscovites had by this time got some Scent of the Matter, wherefore the Great Duke sent one of his Gentlemen Ushers, named Jacob Koston, to the Cosack General, with an offer of his Protection against the Poles, and to demand the Impostor.  
Timoska having got Notice of the Arrival of the Muscovian Poslanick, and guessing at his Errand, thought himself no longer safe among the Cosacks, who he feared would secure him for their own Advantage, and so went to Constantinople, 
Goes to Turkey, and tur●s Mahometan.  where having abjured the Christian Religion he embraced Mahometanism and was circumcised. He proposed to the Turks the Introducing of Mahometanism in Russia, if by their Assistance he might be placed in the Throne of his Father the Great Duke Basili Zuski; but these giving no great heed to his Propositions, he did not stay long there, but took the first Opportunity to be transported by a Venetian Vessel into Italy. 
Comes to Rome and turns Roman Catholic.  From Venice he went to Rome, where he professed the Roman Catholic Religion, and by the same Artifices that he had made use of at Constantinople, to wit, by promising to establish that Re●gion in Muscovy, endeavoured to bring over the Holy Father into his Interest. The Court of Rome being by this time better acquainted with the State of Muscovy than they were some Years before, when they were so miserably imposed upon by Demetrius, and knowing that Empire so sett●le of Impostors, would not act with so much precipitation in an Affair of such Moment, but resolved to amuse him with fair Promises, till they might be fully satisfied as to the Legality of his Pretensions.  
But Timoska, either judging these Resolutions too slow, 
Goes to Vienna, and from thenc' into Transylvania.  or at least not suitable to his Purpose, went thence to Vienna, and from thence to Prince Ragotzi in Transilvania. This Prince furnished him with Letters of Recommendation to Christina Que●n of Sweden.  
This Princess finding him a Person of great Dexterity, and a considerable Share of Knowledge (for he had in his Travels attained the Latin, German, Italian, and Turkish Languages) and giving credit to what he had related concerning his Quality, 
Is well received by Christian Queen of Sweden.  refused to appear in Arms for his Interest, but allowed him a very honourable Subsistance; so that he was looked upon by every Body and treated as the true Son of Basili Zuski Great Duke of Muscovy.  
But the Czar Regent having soon been acquainted by the Muscovian Merchants residing at Stockholm, how this Impostor was received by the Queen sent the same Poslanick, who had seen him before with Chmielniski the General of the Cosacks, to detect the Fraud, and at the same time to desire her to deliver this Villain into his Hands.  
But Timoska had no sooner got Notice of the Arrival of this Gentleman, but knowing his coming to presage no good to his Affairs, got away, without taking his Leave, from his Man Kostka (Constantine) the constant Companion of his Adventures, who was carried in Chains into Muscovy. Timoska was by Order from the Queen of Sweden secured at Reval in Livonia, who intended to have also sent him to the great Duke; but having found Means to get out of the Prison (by the Connivance of the Governor of the Place as it was believed) he made his Escape into Holland, from whence he went to Brussels where he tarried for some time in that Court.  
From thence he went to the University of Wittenberg, 
Turns Lutheran.  and soon after to Leipzick, where he made Profession of the Lutheran Religion, and writ himself his Confession of Faith in the Latin Tongue.  
After some Stay there he went to Newstadt in the Country of Holstein, where having been discovered by a Messenger of the Great Duke's, called Peter Micklaf, 
Seized in Holstein.  he was taken by Order from the Duke of Holstein, who caused him to be conveyed from thence to Gottorp, his usual place of Residence, and to be secured under a strong Guard, till the Great Duke should send express Orders for the bringing his Person into Muscovy. Czar Alexis Michaelovits, Son and Successor to Michael Federovits, having received Notice of the Seizure of this Impostor, not only sent his Letters to the Duke of Holstein Gottorp, where he desired to have him delivered into the Hands of such as he had appointed for that purpose, but also (to bring to light the Villainies of Timoska, beyond all Contradiction) sent among his Deputies the same Spilki, whom formerly he had cheated of his Wife's Jewels, and who had been his Fellow-Officer in the same Employment.  
Spilki was no sooner arrived at the Court of the Duke of Holstein, but he desired to be confronted with him in the Presence of some Officers of the Court, not questioning but that his Presence would soon bring him to an ingenuous Confession of the whole Truth.  
But they were not a little surprised when they saw Timoska without the least Alteration in his Countenance or Behaviour, treat Spilki as if he had never known him before, and speak to him in the Polish Language, which Spilki did not very well understand, and being asked several Questions by him in relation to his past Life, especially as to his Name, whether it were not Timoska Ankudina, whether he had not defrauded the Great Duke's Treasury, whether he had not cheated him of his Wife's Jewels, burnt his House, and committed other enormous Crimes? Timoska answered carelessly, That it was possible that one Timoska Ankudina might have converted the Great Duke's Money to his own use, and committed many other Villainies, but that this was not Concern of his; That his Name was Johannes Sinensis, (which in the Polish Language signifying as much as Zuski, he cunningly evaded thereby what he had formerly declared of his being the Son of the Great Duke Basili Zuski) and that as to what he spoke of his Wife's Jewels could not have the least Relation to him, his Extraction having put him above the Rank of a poor Mechanic or Seller of Pins, alluding to the Word Spilki, which in the Russian Tongue signifies as much as Pinmaker.  
He had some time before upon the Persuasion of a certain Russian Gentleman writ a Letter with his own Hand to the Patriarch of Muscovy, in which he had writ, That he was a Muscovite born, and received the Name of Timoska at his Baptism. That he had once (when he was at the Ottoman Court) been tempted to enter the Russian Empire with an Army of two hundred thousand Tartars, but that he had been diverted from this pernicious Design by the Guardian-Angel of Muscovy. That thereupon being resolved to lay aside all Designs against his Native Country, he had quitted Turk● with an Intention to return into Muscovy; That it would else have been no difficult Matter for him to have made his Escape out of Prison if he had not stayed for the Great Duke's Command.  
This Letter being looked upon as a material Point to overcome his Obstinacy, was produced and read in his Presence, but this had no more Influence over him than the Presence of Spilki, whom he called a Cheat who had conterfeited the Letter to his Destruction. To confirm which, he writ another Letter so different both in the Style and Character from the former, that the most quicksighted could not find the least Resemblance betwixt them.  
His Highness the Duke of Holstein seeing all their Endeavours of making a true Discovery of the Imposture to prove unsucessful, ordered some of his Privy Council to examine him, and to try whether, out of his former Depositions they might not be able to convince him concerning the true State of his Affairs. They asked him, For what Reason he was prosecuted by the Great Duke; what could be the Reason of his having conceived so particular a Prejudice against his Person? What House and Family he was descended of? And whether he were of any Kin to the Great Duke? He answered, That he was no Kinsman of the Great Duke, forasmuch as his Father was a Prince born; whereas the Great Duke's Father was but a Gentleman; That he was a Muscovite by Extraction, but born and brought up in Poland; That he was Hereditary Lord of Hukagina Severska▪ in the Province of Novogarka Severskio, upon the Frontiers of Muscovy. That his Name was Johannes Sinensis, which in the Polish Language signifies as much as Zuski; That his Father's Name was Basili Domitian Suiski, who had received his Name from the City of Su●a in Muscovy. That he was persecuted by the Great Duke upon no other Account, that he knew of, than that of his high Extraction.  
But these Depositions varying much from what he had publicly professed before, that he was Son to the Great Duke Bassli Zuski, and that he was born in Poland, with a gr●●● many other inconsistencies, which sufficiently testified the distractions of his Conscience; he was by the Duke of Holstein's Order delivered into the Hands of the Deputies of the Great Duke.  
Timoska, finding that these Evasions would stand him no longer in stead, fell into Despair, and took a Resolution to kill himself▪ For which purpose, being upon his Way from, Newstadt to Travemund, in order to be put on Board the Vessel that was to carry him to Archangel in Muscovy, he threw himself down headlong from the Wagon, striving to shuffle himself under the Wheels, in Hopes they would pass over his Body; But the Ground happening to be sandy and soft, his Fall did him no harm; and the Wagon being stopped immediately before the Wheels touched any part of his Body, they put him again into his Place, where they fastened and watched him so narrowly, that he could not find the least Opportunity of putting his Design in execution. Notwithstanding which he appeared very cheerful during the whole Voyage, thinking thereby (as it was supposed) to make his Keepers the more careless, till he might find Means to be his own Executioner, and so avoid the Torments which he knew were prepared for him in Muscovy.  
For no sooner was he arrived at Archangel, but he fell in so deep a Melancholy, that he appeared quite disconsolate, and would scarce utter one Word.  
From thence he was carried to Novogorod Veliki, and so to the City of Musco, 
〈◊〉 brought ●o Musco.  where he was immediately condemned to the most exquisite Tortures. This was put in Execution in the Presence of several Boyars and other Persons of the first Rank; 
〈◊〉 tortured.  but they could not prevail over his Obstinacy, he refusing to give the least Answer to the Questions proposed to him. He only told them, That if they would send for Knez Nikita Ivanovits Romanow, he was the only Man whom he thought worthy to receive his Confession, as knowing him to be a Person of great Honour and Cou●age. While two of the Boyars there present were gone to find out Nikita, he desired somewhat to drink; whereupon some Q●tas or small Mead was presented to him, which he refusing, they gave him some Hydromel in a Silver Cup, according to his Request, which in a scothful manner he only put to his Lips without tasting the Liquor.  
By this time Knez Nikita and the other two Boyars being come in, he gave them a very civil Salute, but 〈◊〉 persisted in his former Depositions, that he was the real Son of Basili Zuski, Great Duke of M●scovy, tho' it were sufficiently proved against him, that he was the Son of Demki Ankudina a Linen Draper in the Suburbs of Vologda; and that the Great Duke Basili Zuski had no Children, but only two Brothers who both died without any Male-Issue, one in Poland, the other in Muscovy some Years before.  
Whilst he endured the Tortures with an uncommon Resolution, his Mother and Son were sent for, in hopes that their Presence might 〈…〉 prevailing over his Obstinacy, than the Violence of his Tortures; They both threw themselves at his Feet, and with Tears and all the tender Expressions they were capable of, conjured him to undeceive himself and the World, and to acknowledge his Crime. The Change of his Countenance sufficiently testified the various Agitations of his Conscience, notwithstanding which, he persisted in affirming, that they were unknown to him, and took him for another than really he was; expressing in the midst of his most violent Tortures a most admirable Constancy, or rather the most resolute Obstinacy in the World; whether it was that he took a particular Pride to confirm in Strangers the high Opinion they had once conceived of his pretended Extraction; or that he was assured, that by his Confession he could not prevent his Death or obviate his Miseries, is uncertain.  
Last of all, that nothing might be omitted which could in any wise contribute to overcome his Obstinacy, and induce him to an ingenuous Confession, one John Plessou, who had been his intimate Friend, and with whom he had left his Son before he retired into Poland, with several others of his Fellow-Officers at the Tavern-Office, were brought before him; who each in their turn, endeavouring to convince him of his Error, and representing to him the Danger wherein he put his Soul, in the Condition he was in, exhorting him to pull off the Mask which he had made use of for some Years past to cheat the World, and to create new Disturbances and infinite Miseries to his Native Country; That the whole Mystery of his Impostures being revealed to the World by so many undeniable Witnesses there present, he should not rely any longer upon these vain Elusions, but consult the eternal Welfare of his Soul, and not draw any further the weight of God's Vengeance upon himself. He seemed to be moved at their Discourse, but continued so obstinate in his former Resolution that he would not speak one Word afterwards.  
The next day he was again put to the Torture, which he endured with the same Resolution, not vouchsafing to speak one Word. Being searched and found circumcised, he was immediately carried to the Great Marketplace before the Castle, where Sentence was pronounced against him and put in Execution. First they cut off, with an Axe, his Right Arm below the Elbow, 
Is executed.  than his left Leg below the Knee; next, the Left Arm and Right Leg in the same manner; all which he endured with an unparalleled Constancy, and without as much as a Groan. Last of all, the Head being severed from his Body, and the Members being set upon Stakes in the Marketplace, and the Trunk left upon the Ground, the last was in the Night devoured by the Dogs, and the next morning the Executioner's Servants dragged the Members to the place where all the City-Dirt is thrown.  
It is to be observed, that some time before a Polish Ambassador was arrived in the City of Musco● And the Muscovites, who still bore a Grudge to the Poles▪ on the Account of the Miseries they had endured in their last Civil Dissensions, occasioned by the Contrivances of the several Impostors encouraged by the Poles, had so well timed it as to give Audience to the Ambassador the same day, that Timoska was put to death, and to lead him in State through the Marketplace, just at the very Hour of his Execution, where (under some pretence or other contrived for that purpose) they make a Halt, that he might be an Eye-Witness, and be able to give an Account in Poland of the tragical Exit of that Imposter, whom they had looked upon there as Son to the Great Duke Basili Zuski. Kostka● the Servant of Timoska, whom we mentioned before to have been carried loaden with Irons out of Sweden into Muscovy, having made an ingenuous Confession of the whole Matter, was pardoned as to his Life, and his Punishment changed into that of losing three Fingers of his Right Hand. But the Religion of the Muscovites obliging them to make the Sign of the Cross, with their Right Hand, th●s Punishment was again, by the Intercession of the Patriarch, moderated, so that the same was executed upon his Left Hand, after which he was banished into Siberia.  
We said before, that the Great Duke Michael F●derovits died in the Year 1645. The next day being the 13th of July, the Knez and Boyars the● present, 
Alex is Micha●lovits crowned.  resolved unanimously to hasten the Coronation of Alexis Michaelovits; his Son, who was then not full sixteen Years of Age▪ He was born in the Year 1630, on the 17th of March, and had been by his Father committed to the Car● of Knez Boris Ivanov●s Morosou, a Person of very high Extraction and extraordinary Ability▪ It is beyond our Scope, to relate here the Rise of the Family of the Romanow's from whence the Family of the present Czar derives its Origin, one of the most Ancient in Muscovy, (who first assumed the Name of Czar) from whence descended Basil the Father of that Famous Tyrant John Basilovits▪ who reduced most of the neighbouring Princes under the Obedience of the Russian Empire. But the Muscovites relate a Story of the Father of this Boris Ivancvits Morosou, which may not be beyond our purpose to be inserted here. It seems he was a Favourite of the Tyrant John Basilovits, and being a Widower presumed so much upon his Interest with the Great Duke, that he begged a certain handsome Lady, which had been the Tyrant's Mistress, for a Wife; The Great Duke granted his Request without the least Difficulty; but whether it was that he repent himself of what was done, or merely to gratify his cruel Temper, he having got notice that the said Morosou and his new married Lady were at their amorous Sports one Afternoon in a withdrawing Room behind the Bath-stove, he got secretly two wild Bears, conveyed into the Room, who immediately fell upon them and devoured them both. This Morosou left two Sons, Boris and C●leab, who being very young, were educated by the said Tyrant; the eldest of which having improved the Advantages of his high Birth and Education above the ordinary Degree, during the intestine Commotions in the Russian Empire, was, as I said before, constituted by Czar Michael Federovits Governor over his Son Alexis Michaelovits, whom he used frequently to charge to follow his Advice in all Affairs of Moment. Knez Boris Ivanovits Morosou, fearing that his Enemies might take Advantage of the Princes tender Years, had the Coronation Ceremony performed a few days after his Father's Death (who was according to the Russian Fashion deposited in the Church of S. Michael, wherein are the Sepulchers of the Great Dukes, the next Night after his Decease) which was not performed with all the usual Pomp, they wanting time to send for all those who are obliged to be present at this Solemnity. After the Coronation was over, Morosou changed the Quality of Governor into that of Protector, exercising, during the Prince's Minority, the same Power in the disposing of his Affairs, as he had done over his Person during his Father's Life.  
Knowing the young Great Duke to entertain 〈◊〉 most profound Reverence for the Duchess Dowager his Mother, he bestowed great Employments upon all her Kindred, whom he preferred to the best Governments in the Empire, but: at 〈◊〉 stance from Court, as made them incapable of opposing his Interest. The same Method he made use of in regard of the Ancient Nobility, and such as had had the chief Administration of Affairs in the late Great Duke▪ s Reign, whom he sent away, from the Princes Pe●s●● to far distant Country's ● Thus he did with the 〈◊〉 Rippine and Corakin, the first of whom he constituted Governor of Nisi Novogorod, the last of Ca●an.  
Having thus removed from the Prince's Person all such as he thought might any way oppose his Greatness, and filled all Places of Profit, and Trust at Court with his own Kindred or Creatures, such as he knew wholly to depend on his Fortune; He used frequently to get the Young Prince out of the Capital City, under pre●ence of Hunting or some other Divertisements, so to beget in him an Aversion to Business, whereby the whole Management of Affairs might fall to this share. But in order to an entire Establishment of his Fortune, he thought nothing more conducing to make, sure of the young Prince's Favour; than if he could, get him to choose a Wife out of such a Family, as being absolutely in his Interest, and where he himself might engage in an Alliance by Marriage, would enage both the Prince and Great Duchess, in his future Preservation.  
The Person he pitched upon▪ as most suitable to his Purpose, was one 〈◊〉 Danilovits Mioslauski, of obscure Gen●●●ty, raised by the Death of Grammatine the Chancellor of the Ambassadors Office, his Uncle by the Mother's side, whose Servant he had been formerly. This Man was looked upon with a very favourable Eye by Morosou, by reason of his constant Attendance on him; and his two beautiful Daughters, one of which he designed for the Great Duke, the other for himself.  
Whilst this Favourite was thus employing all his Cunning to establish his Fortune in the near. Alliance with his Sovereign, he was upon the Point of having been frustrated in his Hopes, if by his Dexterity, he had not extricated himself out of that Difficulty, which was likely to have rendered his Design abortive. For a certain young Lady, who was exceedingly beautiful, having been brought before the young Great Duke without his Knowledge, the Czar was 〈◊〉 an instant with so violent a Passion for her, that he presented her with a Handkerchief and Ring, the usual Present the Czars of Muscovy make to such Ladies as they choose for their Spouses. She was to appear again in Royal Dress in a few days after, when according to Custom, the young Great Duke was to tie the Crown upon her Head. But Morosou having been by this time sufficiently informed of what had passed, (tho' managed with great Secrecy) ● had laid the Plot with the Attire-Women, that they should tie up her Hair so hard as to put▪ her in a Swoon, which succeeded according to Expectation; For, whilst she was in the Great Duke's Presence, and they were busied in tying the Orown about her Head, she fell into a Swoon, which was presently by those that were present and most of them Creatures of Boris Morosou, construed an Apoplectic Fit; So that the poor old Gentleman, her Father, who believed himself just upon the Point of being exalted to one of the most eminent Stations in the Empire, by the Alliance with his Sovereign, saw himself not only unexpectedly deceived in his Hopes, but being besides accused of 〈◊〉 Treason, in pretending to put his Daughter, labouring under such a Distemper, into the Arms of the Great Duke, was forced to undergo the Strappado, and was banished into Siberia, where he no sooner arrived, but he died with Grief, leaving his Family in Disgrace. The Maid remained a Virgin ever after till her Death, and was never known to have had any fit since; and the Emperor, being conscious of the Wrong done to her and her Father, allowed 〈◊〉 a large yearly Pension, which made her to be courted by many of the Nobility▪ whom she all refused, and kept the Handkerchief and Ring, as Pledges of the Injury done to her Family.  
But to return to Morosou, who having weathered this Point, and relying upon the Fidelity of Ilia Danilovits Miloslauski, he took the first favourable Opportunity to speak to the Great Duke concerning him, and thence to extol the Beauty and Deserts of the two Gentlewomen his Daughters. These Commendations having raised in the Great Duke a desire to see them, he sent to them under pretence of a Visit to be made to the Princesses his Sisters▪ where, having taken a full View of ●●em both, he became instantly so enamoured with the Beauty of the Eldest, whose Name was Mary, that he dispatched one immediately to her Father to bring him the welcome News that the Czar intended to honour him with his Alliance, and to marry his eldest Daughter.  
It is easily imagined, that as M●iloslauski was not altogether unprepared for it, so he received the Message▪ with the most profound Respect, and without being in the least discomposed, returning his most humble Thanks to his Czarish Majesty for the Honour he intended to do his Family▪ Some days after the Great Duke sen● Presents of a very great Value to his Bride, and having been informed concerning the Circumstances of Miloslauski, which being such, as that he and his Family could not appear at the Wedding without a present Supply, he ordered them a considerable Sum of Money to put them in an Equipage suitable to their Present Condition. The Marriage Ceremony was performed in the beginning of the Year 1647, 
The Young Great Duke 〈◊〉.  but very privately for fear of Witchcraft, a thing much ●●eaded among Persons of Quality in Muscovy, especially at 〈◊〉 Weddings. The Czarissa was a very beautiful Lady, besides which, her Modest and Religious Behaviour, and many Charitable Actions, made her afterwards the Darling of the People.  
The next thing Boris Morosou had to do, was to petition, for Ann the youngest Daughter of Miloslan●ki, and Sister to the Empress, which having been soon granted, he married her in eight days after; so, that his former Interest being now strengthened by this new Alliance, his Fortnue was established beyond the reach of his Enemies. But, his Content at home was not altogether answerable to his great Fortune at Court; For, he being a Person pretty well advanced in Years, and she a brown Buxom Lass, found herself deceived in a great measure in her Expectation; so that instead of Children, Jealousies were got, which produced the ordinary Effects, to wit, first Contentions, and afterwards (after the Muscovian way) the House-Discipline; and some Persons, among whom was also an Englishman, being suspected to have too free an Access to Boris Morosou's House, were by his Instigation banished into Siberia.  
But whatever his Fortune might be at home, he was not careless in his Affairs at Court, where in Conjunction with Ilia Damilovits-Miloslauski; the Great Duke's Father-in-Law, they managed▪ every thing to their own Advantage: For, they not only removed most of the Nobility from Court, but, by degrees▪ cast off all such old Officers of the Household as were yet remaining, in whose stead, they brought in their own Kindred and Creatures, who let s●ip no Opportunity to enrich themselves at the Expense of the Public.  
Among others, they had made one Leponti-Steppanovits-Plessou, Chief Justice of the Semskoy Duor or Semskoy Pricas, a Court instituted for the Judgement of all Civil Causes between the Citizens of Musco, where are also paid the Duties arising from Places and▪ Houses that are sold; as also the Taxes levied for the Reparation of Bridges, Gates▪ Fortresses, and other public Buildings. This Man being entrusted with a Commission of so large an Extent, did abuse his Trust, to the great oppression of the People. For there was no Extortion so great, which he was not ready to undertake. He would receive Presents from both Parties, and afterwards leave them in the lurch. But not content with this▪ his common Practice was, to suborn false Witnesses, whose employment was to bring in Charges against such of the Citizens of Musco, as he knew to be rich enough to redeem themselves out of his Persecutions; For, whenever they fell into his hands, he did not fail by imprisoning, and other violent and oppressive Methods, to oblige them to purchase their Liberty and his Favour with the ruin of their Fortunes.  
He had a Brother-in-Law, whose name was Peter▪ Tichonovits Trochanistou, one of those, whom in Muscovy they call Ocolnits, who are one degree under the Boyars, who are chosen out of their Number. Him they had made Precedent of the Puskarskoy Pricas, and consequently had the oversight over all the Great Duke's Founders, Furbishers, Cannoneers, Armourers, Smiths and Carpenters, who wrought to the Arsenal. These Mechanics were usually paid once a Month, according to the Custom of M●●covy, where Payments are made with greater Exactness, than in any other Part of Europe; instead of which he used to keep them in Arrears for many Months together, and in the mean while, to make use of their Money, to his own Advantage; and when he had thus droven them to extremity, to foice them to compound for half, or what they could get, and to give Acquittance for the whole Sum.  
Miloslauski and Morosou, played the same Game in their several Stations, not only by selling at an excessive Rate all the Employments in the Kingdom, but also by procuring Monopolies, which ruined the Trade of the whole Empire. Among others they had got a Patent for one of their own Gang, prohibiting the further use of the common els, hitherto used in Muscovy, but instead of that to make use of certain Iron one's with the Great Duke's Mark upon them; on purpose to oblige the People to buy the latter at the Price of a Crown per Piece; whereas they used to buy the others at 8 or 10 d. a Piece, whereby a necessity being laid upon the whole Kingdom of having them from the Patentees at their own Price, they gathered a vast Sum of Money without giving any Account of it to the Great Duke's Treasury.  
They had also found out another Invention to raise the Price of Salt from twenty to thirty Pence per Measure, containing about forty Pound Weight. This proved a heavy Burden to the People, and of no Advantage to the Great Duke; For the dearness of the Salt had hindered the Sale of it, so that abundance of Fish being lost for want of Salting, the Great Duke's Revenue suffered by it upon a double Account.  
The Inhabitants of Musco had enjoyed the Fruits of a very quiet and mild Government, under the Reign of his late Czarish Majesty, who being a Prince of incomparable Clemency, endeavoured through the whole course of his Reign, to make the Government easy to his Subjects, who had so long groaned under the Calamities of their civil Di●tensions; so that finding themselves thus oppressed beyond all measure, they could not brook this sudden Change, without showing publicly their Resentments. The Muscovites seldom or never make their Cab●s over the Bottle, they do not look upon strong▪ Liquor to be a suitable Companion for those who intent to treat of States Affairs; they make use of their Hydromel and Aqua vitae according to its primitive and genuine Institution, to exhilerate the Mind and drive away Cares. As they are the greatest Zealots in the World▪ so they begin commonly their States Reformations a Jove, after they have been at Divine Service. Here it was the Chief Citizens used to meet, and to utter their Complaints against the Oppressions, which they groaned under by the Mismanagement of the Ministers of State, and resolved at last to Petition the Great Duke for a Redress of their Grievances.  
But the main difficulty was, who among them all durst be so venturesome as to deliver the Petition; so that no body being willing to undertake that Task, a certain day was appointed to give it to the Great Duke himself with joint Consent▪ as he should come out of the Castle to go to his Devotion. They were as yet not so bold as to dare to attempt any thing against Morosou, by reason of his near Alliance to the Great Duchess, tho' they knew him to be the main Istrument of these Calamities they suffered, but their Petition was, for the present, chief levelled against Lepont Stepanovits Plessou, who by his most barbarous Exactions being become insupportable to them, they desired, that he might be removed from his Office, and his Place be supplied by some Person of known Integrity, of whom the People might expect more Justice. They had watched several Opportunities to deliver it to the Prince himself as he was going to his Devotions or Divertisements, but in vain; for the Boyars, who attended his Person had always took it from them, telling them that they would make a Report of it to the Great Duke; but this being done according to the Instructions received from Morosou, the Petition was not as much as answered, much less their Grievances redressed.  
This happening so often, that they found themselves absolutely mistaken in their whole Expectation, it was resolved, that they should meet together, and inspite of all the Opposition from the Boyars make their Complaints to the Great Duke by way of Mouth. The sixth of July, in the Year 1648▪ was pitched upon as a day fit for the execution of their Design, when they knew the Great Duke was to be present at a Procession to be made to a Monastery in the City, called Stertenski.  
The People were got early together in the Morning, in the great Marketplace before the Castle, to see him and his Cavalcade pass by as they were wont to do upon such like Occasions; But, whether it was that they did not think themselves strong enough, other that their Leaders were not present, they did not make the least Signs of dissatisfaction at his going to the Monastery▪ But, at his return, they broke through those that attended the Great Duke, came up to him, stayed him, and taking hold of his Horse's Bridle, entreated him to take their present Case into his Consideration, to hearken to the just Complaints of his Subjects, concerning the Injustices and Violences committed by Plessou, desiring that a Person of known Integrity might be put in his Place, who should better discharge so great a Trust.  
The Great Duke was not a little startled at this unexpected procedure of the populace, but dissembling both his Surprise and Resentment, he spoke to them with a very cheerful Countenance, telling them, that he was much troubled to understand the Grievances of his good Subjects, occasioned by the Mismanagement of Plessou, that he would forthwith examine the whole Matter, and take care that they should receive due Satisfaction in relation to all their just Complaints.  
The Generality of the people appeared to be well satisfied with the Great Duke's Promise, which they testified by their joyful Acclamations; but some thronging still about the Great Duke's Horse, the Boyars who attended at this Solemnity, being for the most part Friends of Plessou, gave abusive Language to those who were near to the Czar, thrusting some away, and striking others with their Whips, which so incensed the Populace, that the Stones began to fly about the Courtier's Ears as thick as Hail, who were forced together with the Great Duke, 
Mutiny in Mus●●.  to retire with all speed to the Castle, whither they were so closely and vigorously pursued by the People, that maugre all the resistance of the Guards, they had enough to do to reach the Great Duke's Lodgings before they were at the Heels of them. The Strelits (or the Czar's Guards of Musqueteers) used all their endeavours to stop the Current of the Populace that were thronging into the Castle Gates, but their resistance proving fruitless, by reason of the infinite number of the People, it rather inflamed than abated their Fury, who cried out with one Voice▪ that if Plessow were not immediately delivered into their Hands, they would force the Prince's Lodgings, and lay it levelly with the ground.  
The Clamours and Threats of the People had put those within into a great Consternation, and not knowing what course best to take, Morossou was ordered to appear in the great Balcony, and to endeavour by his Authority, to appease the Tumult, desiring them in the Great Duke's Name, to repair to their respective Homes. He had scarce leisure given him to speak a few words, when some of the most forward among them tells him, That they were glad to see him there, knowing him to be of the same Stamp with Plessou, and that he should expect no better treatment than the other, which he should soon experience to his cost. They had no sooner said these words, but they led the Populace to his Palace, which being within the Precinct of the Castle, they forced, ransacked, and pulled down in an instant, after they had thrown some of his Servants out of the Windows, because they had made some Opposition.  
The Muscovites generally show a great deal of Veneration to the Images of their Saints, whom they will save from among the midst of the Flames at the perils of their Lives; but such wa● their Animosity against Morosou, that they spared not the least thing they found within the compass of his Palace, destroying all his Furniture of a great value, and not sparing the Images of the Saints; they broke to pieces his Coach of State, the richest that was ever seen in Muscovy, beat out the bottoms of the Strong Water Barrels, threw his Lady's Jewels and Pearls into the Street, trod on them with their Feet, and told her, that it was in respect to the Great Duchess her Sister, and the Great Duke, for whom they had still a great Veneration, that they did not make her pay with her Life for the Villainies of her Husband.  
But this was only the Prologue to the ensuing Tragedy. For from thence they went straightway to the House of Plessou, which they ransacked and demolished in a moment: The same Game they played with the Palace of Nazri Ivanovits Tziston, Lord Chancellor of Muscovy, whom they Sacrificed to their fury, because he had Farmed the new Imposition upon Salt. It was his misfortune to be just then sick in Bed, by reason of an accident that had happened within some days before, when meeting in the streets with a mad Ox, he was thrown by his Horse with so much violence, that it had put him in danger of his Life; but hearing how the Populace was in Arms, and in what manner they had ransacked the Palace of Morosou and Plessou, and judging, not without reason, that they would also give him a Visit in his turn, he hide himself under a great heap of Birch, which at a certain time, the Muscovites make Provision of against the Winter, to serve their Stores; and to take away all suspicion, he had caused a good number of Flitches of Bacon to be laid across of them. He had scarce had leisure enough to prepare this retiring place, before the Clamours of the approaching Rabble gave him sufficient warning what he had to expect from them: To be short, they forced open the Doors, took away all his rich Movables, and knowing him to be in no condition of stirring abroad, searched for him in all the most abstruse corners of the House, even to the Cellars and Stables; but not being able to find him out, he had certainly escaped their Hands for that time, if he had not been betrayed by one of his Servants, who being enticed by a good Sum of Money which was immediately given him, showed them the place where his Master lay concealed. The enraged Multitude, without any further delay, drags him out by the Heels into the streets, where they immediately cudgeled him to death. This done, they threw his Body upon the Dunghill, Pillaged his House, and laid it level with the ground.  
The same they did to the House of Peter Tichtonovits Trochanistou, whom we have mentioned before to have been constituted Overseer over the Great Duke's Arsenal, and to all others whom they knew to have any Relation or Dependence on Morosou; which afforded them such a Booty, that they measured the Pearls in their Caps; and as for rich Furs and all Sorts of the best Silk Stuffs, they had such a Quantity of them as to throw them about in the Streets for any body to take them up at their pleasure.  
Whilst the Populace spent the whole day in ransacking and pulling down of the Houses, those in the Castle had leisure given them to barricado and prepare themselves against their Return, which they expected the next Morning, they continuing in such a Posture all the Night as sufficiently shown they only expected Daylight to renew the old Game.  
The Great Duke in the mean while, having found his Muscovite Guards insufficient the day before to make head against the Insolences of the People, had sent for the Germane Officers with their Regiments that were quartered near the City, to meet at their several Rendezvouses, and to march without delay to the Relief of the Castle. Pursuant to these Orders they marched the next Morning with Drums beating, and Colours flying, and Arms ready, through the Heart of the City to the Castle; whereat the Muscovites, being not a little terrified, durst not attempt to stop their Passage, but instead of Opposing them, gave them Way, telling them as they passed by, that they knew them to be Men of Honour and Courage, who had no dependence on those Villains who by their Mismanagement abused the People, and that they had no Quarrel against them. Having therefore without the least Opposition taken up their several Posts assigned them for their Guards, the Great Duke laid hold of this Opportunity, to endeavour the Appeasing of the Tumult by the Authority of Knez Nikita Ivanovits Romanow, whom he knew to be much respected by the People.  
He appeared before them with Cap in Hand, and told them in the Name of the Great Duke his Master, that he hoped they would be satisfied with the Promise and Assurance given by his Czarish Majesty's own Mouth, that he himself would take Cognisance of the Matter, and remedy the Grievances of which they complained. That his Majesty had sent him on purpose to give them fresh Assurances, that he was not unmindful of his Word, but would give them all the Satisfaction in this Point they could reasonably desire, and to advise them to break up the Assembly and for every one to repair to his own Home, that he might the better perform what he had promised them the day before.  
This Message being received with the joyful Acclamations of the People, sufficiently testifying their Approbation, answer was made that they had no reason to be dissatisfied with the Great Duke, but with those who made use of his Name and Authority to execute their execrable Villainies upon the People; And that therefore they could not rest satisfied, nor would they stir from the Place, till Boris Ivanovits Morosou, Leponti Stephanovits Plessou, and Peter Tichtonovits Trochanistou were delivered up to them▪ that they might revenge upon their Heads all those Mischiefs they had done the Kingdom.  
Romanow shown them his Acknowledgement for the favourable Audience they had afforded him, telling them, that he would immediately go and acquaint the Great Duke with the Zeal and Affection they had expressed for his Person, and that he did not question but that the Great Duke would grant their Request, and order the Execution of those three Lords, who had drawn upon themselves the Hatred of his good Subjects, by their Mismanagement; but that he was ready to swear to them by the Cross, that Morosou and Trochanistou had made their Escape at the first beginning of the Tumult, and for the third, he dares engage his Word, he should be brought to Execution immediately.  
Romanow being returned to the Great Duke, it was, after a short Debate, resolved to sacrifice Plessou and Trochanistou to the Fury of the People, who with a great deal of Impatience waited at the Castle Gatefor the Great Duke's Answer, but to endeavour by all means possible the Preservation of Morosou; but that, to appease the Rage of the People, Word should be sent them immediately, that Plessou was coming out forthwith to be sacrificed, and that the other two should receive the same Punishment, so soon as they were found, which was done accordingly; and the People being desired to send for the Executioner to do his Office, they had him ready at Hand with all his Servants attending at the Castle Gate; whence, in less than a quarter of an Hours time they saw him leading the miserable Plessou into the Marketplace before the Castle, 
Plessou massacred.  in order to cut off his Head. But the People were so exasperated against him, that they fell upon him immediately with Cudgels so outrageously that they dispatched him in a Moment. His Body was dragged by the Feet through the Streets, accompanied with Millions of Curses of the Populace; till at last a Monk who had a particular Spleen against the deceased, cut off his Head, and carried it away in Triumph.  
The Execution of Plessou and the reiterated Promises of the Great Duke, that the rest, when found, should come to the same end, begot some calm in the People's Minds, who had sent their Messengers upon all the Roads leading to the City, in search after Morosou and Trochanistou; the first finding his Escape almost impossible, by reason of the People's searching so closely after him, had found means to lay concealed at a particular Friend's House, 
Trochanistou Executed.  at a little distance from the City, from whence he returned by secret ways, the next night into the Castle.  
But Trochanistou had not the same good Fortune to escape the Hands of his Enemies, but being overtaken upon the Road by some of the Great Duke's Messengers (who for fear of being thought to have consented to his Escape, had been forced to employ all his Care in finding him out) he was brought the next day, being the 8th of July, to the same place where he used to sit as Judge over the Cannoneers, Armourers, and others belonging to the Great Duke's Arsenal; where, by order from the Great Duke, he had his Head cut off.  
By this time the People being informed how Morosou had been seen in the Country, and ignorant of his return into the Castle, they seemed to be satisfied with the Execution of Trochanistou for this time, forbearing to press any further upon the Great Duke to give them what was not in his power to do; so that towards Noon they began to disperse, and prepare to go to their respective Homes.  
The same afternoon several Houses (whether by accident or by the malice of the Rabble, 
A Confl●ration in Houses.  who had not quite cleared the streets and committed great Insolences, is uncertain) were set on fire, which made such a Havoc in a few hours, that it consumed the whole Quarter of Czargorod, or City Royal, reducing to Ashes all the Houses within the compass of the White Wall (which surrounds that Quarter) down to the River Neglina: Towards Night it got over that River into the Great Duke's Taverns, into his Storehouses for Strong Waters and other Provisions, where it consumed above sixty thousand Flitches of Bacon, and an incredible quantity of Aquavitae; which being the most proper Fuel in the World to nourish the Flame, it grew so violent, that the Castle was in most imminent danger to have been reduced to Ashes by this raging Element; no body endeavouring to stop its fury, because those who had the Charge of quenching the Fire being got Drunk, and inebriated with the Exhalations of the Strong Waters, were incapable of performing that Service; many of them lying in the streets choked with the Smoke and Vapours, which so terified the Muscovites, that none among them durst approach the Flames.  
About Midnight some Foreigners looking with no small astonishment on the Fire, which just then had seized upon one of the Storehouses, where were kept a great quantity of Bacon for the Great Duke's Provision, they perceived, at some distance, a Monk with a Sack upon his back coming towards them, as if he carried a very great Burden, and coming near to them, they asked him what made him thus blow and be all in a sweat? He to told them, that he had made all the haste he could, to come to quench the Flames ' that if they would but lend him a helping Hand, to throw the Body (which he showed them) of the cursed Plessou into the Fire, they should soon see the Flame lose its force. The Strangers having refused to comply with his desire, which they looked upon as ridiculous, he heaped upon them a thousand Curses, till some Muscovites upon his persuasions, were prevailed upon to do him the good Office, and to help him to cast the the dead Carcase into the Fire, which in an instant began to abate, and in two hours after, was quite extinguished; more by the assistance of those who being encouraged by the M●nk, and came from all Parts to the quenching of the Flames, than by the Charms of the Superstitious Friar.  
Those in the Castle-having thus weathered the Storm that threatened them, the following days were taken up in Consultations how to continue this Calm among the People, and by which means to preserve Morosou from falling into their Hands: For which reason, the Patriarch having sent for those among the Priests and Monks, whom he knew to be of most Authority among the Populace of the City of Musco; they were enjoined to do their utmost in endeavouring the Settlement of the unquiet Spirits, by their Spiritual Exhortations, and to represent to them in the most passionate manner that could be, the Respect and Obedience due to their Sovereign. The Great Duke having also taken off the New Imposition upon Salt, and Promised to suppress all Monopolies lately set up by his Ministers, supplied the Places of the Executed Trochanistou and Plessou, the first by the Boyar Knez Jurgi Alexiovits Dolgaruskoi, the second with the Ocolnits Za Bogdan Matth●ovits Chitrou, both Persons of great Ability, and approved Probity. He Treated the Strelits with Strong Waters and Hydromel, and caused Ilia Danilovits, his Father-in-law, to invite the Chief Citizens of the several Professions in the City of Musco, who were very splendidly and kindly Entertained at his Palace for several days together.  
Having thus prepared his way, he took the opportunity of a Procession, when being accompanied with the same Nikita Ivanovits Romanow, who had been so successful before in appeasing the Tumult, and now rid by his left side, he spoke to the People, and told them, That he had been extremely troubled to understand the Violences and Injuries committed by Trochanistou and Plessou, upon his good Subjects, whose welfare was very dear to him; that those Extortions executed under his Name and Authority, had been quite contrary to his Inclinations and Commands: And that therefore having let them suffer condign Punishment for their Villainies, he had put in their Places Persons of known Integrity and Ability, whom he believed would be acceptable to the People, as knowing them to be Persons, that would execute Justice without Corruption or Partiality. That he had already abolished the New Imposition upon Salt, and would take care, that all Monopolies newly introduced by his Ministers, should be suppressed; That he for the future, would himself keep a watchful Eye over their Actions, and not suffer their Privileges to be diminished, but rather, it occasion were, would see them augmented.  
The Populace being overjoyed at this inveigling Speech of the Great Duke, showed the most profound respect they were capable of, by smiting their Foreheads on the ground, and giving him 〈◊〉 the imaginable Thanks and Promises of their future Fidelity; so that the Czar thinking this a fit opportunity to declare his Sentiments concerning Morosou, he reassumed the Discourse, telling them, That he was not forgetful of what he had promised them sometime before concerning Boris Ivanovits Morosou, and that he was obliged to confess, that he had transacted many things, which he would not in any wise justify; but that on the other Hand, he had so much confidence in his good People, as to hope they would excuse him,. if at this time he could not immediately resolve to condemn him to Death. That this being his first Request, he lived in hopes they would not deny it him, which was, that for once they would pardon the past Miscarriages of Morosou, on whom he desired them to look as one who had been the Guardian of their Prince, and had Married the Great Duchess' Sister, who upon this double account must needs be very dear to him, and consequently that it would be the hardest thing in the World, for him to consent to his Death. That he himself would be answerable for his future Good Behaviour, not questioning but that he would behave himself so as that they should not have the least reason to complain of him; and, that if they would declare him incapable by their unanimous Vote, of being admitted into his Council for the future, he should be dismissed.  
The Great Duke being then not twenty Years of Age, and of a very tender Constitution, could not forbear to accompany his last words with some Tears, which so moved the People, that they cried out with one Voice, Long live our Great Duke, God grant him a long and happy Reign, God●s and the Great Duke's Will be done. The Czar having given them his Thanks, and extolled their Zeal and Affection for his Person, returned to the Castle well satisfied in having been so successful, to reconcile his Brother-in-law to the Citizens of his Imperial City of Musco.  
Some days after, the Great Duke according to Custom, went a Pilgrimage to the Monastery of Troitza, about Threescore Miles from Musco, when Morosou took this opportunity of appearing again the first time in Public. As he went through the City he was uncovered, Saluting the People on both sides of the way with great Submission. He countenanced the Old Nobility for some time, and ever after laid hold on all occasions to gratify the People, and assist those who Addressed themselves to him in any Business they had at Court; so that in a little time there appeared a great change in the Affairs of the Government of Muscovy; and Morosou became the Favourite of the People, and the Patron to all Strangers, maintaining his Greatness till his Old Age, when he died much lamented by the People, but not the Nobility; and as much beloved by his Prince as he had been always successful in his Counsels.  
But to return where we left off, notwithstanding this Remarkable Alteration in the Government, there happened not long after another Revolt, which, if it had not been timely prevented by the vigilancy of those at the Helm, might have proved of dangerous Consequence to the Empire, which was occasioned thus:  
Some differences were arisen betwixt the two Crowns of Muscovy and Sweden, by reason that the Subjects of both Kingdom, leaving their Habitations in their Respective Native Countries, used to seek for shelter in the others Dominions, to avoid the Payment of their Debts. These differences improved by some Reasons of State were risen to that height, that both States seemed to be threatened with an inevitable War, unless prevented by a speedy Composition: In order to which the Great Duke Alexis Michaelovits scent in the Year 1649. (the next following after the Insurrection in the City of Musco) a Solemn Embassy to Christina Queen of Sweden, the Chief whereof was a certain Ocolnitza called Bonis Ivanovits Puskia. And in regard that it was 32 Years since the Accounts had been cleared betwixt the two Nations, it was Agreed by certain Articles made at that time, That for the first Thirty Years there should be a Liquidation of all Accounts; but that in regard there were more Swedes now in Muscovy than there were Muscovites in Sweden, by which the first remained considerably Indebted to the last; the Great Duke should pay to the Crown of Sweden 190000 Rubles, which amounts to Ninety odd Thousand Pounds Sterling of English Money; whereof 300000 Crowns were to be paid in ready Cash, and the rest in Rye; and the whole Payment to be at the beginning of the next following Year, which was but a few Months after the Conclusion of the Treatise.  
Pursuant to this Agreement, the Queen of Sweden had sent one John Rhodes in Quality of her Commissioner into Muscovy, who received the abovenamed 300000 Crowns in Ducats, and as to what related to the Rye, he was ordered to receive it from one Fedor Amilianou, a Muscovian Merchant in the City of Pleskou.  
This Merchant having been Impowered by the Great Duke to buy up thereabouts so much Rye for his Use as would answer the remaining part of the Debt, which amounted to 90000 Crowns, made use of this opportunity to enrich himself at the cost of his poor fellow Subjects. For having, under the Cover of the Great Duke's Authority, caused all the Rye thereabouts to be seized, and not permitting any body either to buy or to sell any without his leave, he Engrossed the whole Commodity for his own use, selling it at his own Rate, which was so excessive, that a great many poor people were droven to the greatest extremity for want of it. The Inhabitants of Pleskoa, as they w●●e most ●ea●●y concerned in this Abuse, so they were the first that openly murmured against this Oppression, cha●ging not ●●●y the S●edes with A●●●●●●, but 〈…〉 exclaiming against Puskin the Muscovian Ambassador in Sweden, whom they charged with Prevarication in his Employment, and Perfideousness to his Prince. They did not spare Morosou, who they said, preferred the Interest of Strangers before the Welfare of the Natives.  
They were not wanting to draw the City of Novogorod Veliki, and other adjacent Parts into their Party, and being persuaded that this Negotiation had been carried on without the Knowledge, and contrary to the Intention of the Great Duke, every thing seemed to tend to a general Insurrection in those parts, if the Weywode or Governor of Novogorod by his prudent Conduct, had not kept those under his Jurisdiction in Obedience; yet could not hinder their taking a Resolution to stop the Money as it should come their way, in order to be carried into Sweden.  
Those of Pleskou absolutely refused, that such a quantity of Rye, the transportation of which, in all likelihood must starve them, should be exported into Sweden. And the better to be satisfied whether the said Treaty was set on foot and executed by the Great Duke's Order, they sent three Deputies of their own to Court, to wit, a Merchant of that City, a Cosack and a Strelits, to inform themselves concerning the truth of the matter, and to desire Redress of their Grievances: But they were no sooner arrived at Novogorod, but the Weywode of that City caused them to be clapped in Irons, and thus Fettered, sent them to Court, where at the same time arrived the Weywode of Pleskou, and the Merchant Amilianou, who had been forced to quit the City for fear of the Populace.  
For, the first having endeavoured to prevent those Disorders which were daily committed by the Mob, they forced him with his Guards out of the Town, and Amilianou, not thinking himself safe without the governor's assistance, accompanied him to the City of M●sco to make his Complaints to the Great Duke.  
Nor was he mistaken in his Judgement; for no sooner had he left the City, 
Another 〈◊〉 at Pl●sko●.  but the Citizens of Pleskou, without expecting the Return of their Deputies, or before they had the least Notice of the Treatment, they had received at Novogorod, ransacked Amilianus' House, and tortured his Wife in a most cruel and barbarous manner, to make her confess where her Husband had hid his Money. The same Game they played with several Swedish Merchants living among them, whom they robbed, plundered, and abused in their Persons. This done, they published their Manifesto against Monopolies and Patentees, inviting the Neighbouring Cities to join with them in the Defence of their Privileges▪  
The Court having soon received Intelligence of these Insolences, they were not a little surprised especially when they got notice that this mutinous Spirit began to spread itself in some of the other Cities in the Northern Provinces bordering upon Sweden, and thinking it therefore most advisable to try whether by gentle Means they could suppress and prevent any further Tumults, it was resolved to send back the Weywode of Pleskou, and with him a Boyar, who in the Great Duke's Name should endeavour to quiet those restless Spirits.  
Those of Plesko were for a considerable time debating whether they should open their Gates to them or not, but the first being at last resolved upon, they gave them Admittance, but it was to put the Weywode in Prison, and to affront the Boyar, who having spoken to them in the Great Duke's Name, with more Authority than they thought becoming him in his present Station, they fell upon him with Cudgels and beat him so severely, that he was fain to seek for Refuge in a Monastery, where he laid for some time half dead, every one despairing of his Recovery.  
The Great Duke having received Information in what manner his Ministers had been treated by the Pleskovites, who had shut their Gat●s and put themselves in a po●●ure of defence; and fearing, ●ot without reason, that some of the neighbouring Cities, encouraged by their Example, might tread their Footsteps, if by a severe Chastisement they were not deterred from such like Undertake against his Authority for the future, it was resolved to prosecute the rebellious Pleskovites with the utmost Rigour. In order to which, the Great Duke commanded Ivan Nikitovits Gavenski to assemble the Nobility and standing Militia of the neighbouring Provinces, and to join with them several Regiments of the foreign Forces commanded by the Colonels Kormichel, Hamilton and others, to besiege the City of Pleskou, and not to stir from thence till they had reduced it to Obedience. 
Plesko besieged.  The Inhabitants at first seemed not at all startled at this Resolution, and were so far from making their Submission to their Prince, that they resolved unanimously to stand it out to the last, and accordingly put themselves and their City in a posture of Defence. They shown at the first approach of the Czar's Army, no less Bravery than they had showed Resolution in their Counsels; For they made several furious Sallies upon the Besiegers with such Success that they found themselves obliged to make use of their heavy Cannon, which having made a large Breach in their Works, their Hearts and Strength began to fail them, 
Is reduced.  so that they were forced to surrender at Discretion.  
The Czar being resolved by an exemplary Punishment to deter the rest of his Subjects from committing such Outrages, caused the Ringleaders of this Sedition to be tortured and put to death, some at Pleskou, some in the adjacent Cities, some in their City of Musco, and a great many of the Pleskovites were banished into Siberia, where these State-Reformators were employed in Sable-Hunting. All things being thus quieted by the Vigilancy of the Great Duke, he pursued the Execution of the Treaty made with the Crown of Sweden; And the Rye in those Northern Parts having been by the Fury of the Populace for the most part either destroyed or consumed, so that it was impossible to bring together a sufficient Quantity within the time limited by the Treaty, he paid the Swedish Commissioner Money instead of Rye, and caused him under a sufficient Guard of Strelits (to protect him against the Insolences of the Rabble) to be conducted to the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Sweden.  
These Disorders having been▪ thus appeased by the Prudence of his Czarish Majesty, yet caused no small Change in the Government of Muscovy. For the Great Duke, having been made sensible of the Miscarriages of those who being the Creatures of Morosou and Miloslauski, had abused their Authority to the detriment of the People, removed them out of all Places of Trust. And as to Miloslauski and Morosou, tho' by reason of their near Alliance to the Great Duke, they retained much Credit at Court; and Morosou especially, discharged his Trust ever after with a great d●al of Prudence and Fidelity; yet the Czar did distribute his Favours with a more equal Hand among the other Knez and Boyars, who had a great share in all public Affairs, and executed their Charges every one according to his Birth and Employment.  
For which Reason he caused Knez Boris Alexandrovits Rappenin, and Knez Fedor Simonovits Curakin, (whom we mentioned before to have been sent by Morosou to the Governments of Nisi-Novogorod and Casan) to be called to Court where in Conjunction with Knez Juan Andreovits Galitzin, Boris Nikita Ivanovits Romanow, the Czar's Great Uncle, they were consulted with in all Affairs of Moment, and remained in great Authority with this Prince, who had always a watchful Eye over his Ministers, lest they should under the Cloak of his Authority impose upon his Subjects.  
For which Reason he would frequently in the Night Season go about and Visit his Chancellors and other Judge's Desks to see what Decrrees were passed, and what Petitions were laid by unanswered. He employed his Spies in every Corner, so that there was scarce any Feast, great Meeting, Burial, or Wedding of Note, but he knew all what was transacted there. He entertained a good Number of Gentlemen of small Fortunes, who absolutely depending on his Favour, were sent as Spies with the Ambassadors, and into the Armies, to attend and watch their Motions▪ and to give a true Acount of all their Transactions.  
If he found any of his Officers deficient in their Trust, he was sure not to escape Punishment; as it happened to Peter Solticove a Muscovian Lord, and Governor of Russia minor. This Solticove used to keep the Arrears of the Soldiery in his Hands to improve it to his Advantage by Merchandising and otherwise. A certain Russian Captain, a Native of that Province, having been kept without Pay three whole Years, and in vain addressed himself to the Governor, took the Opportunity of the Czar's going into the Country to take his Pleasure (at what time no body is permitted to interrupt▪ his Divertisements) and thronging too near the Czar's Coach with a Petition in his Hands he suspecting him to be an Assassin, with his Staff (which was piked at the End not unlike a Dart) intending to make him withdraw at a farther Distance, struck the Fellow to the Heart, so that he died immediately.  
Those that attended the Czar's Person being surprised at the Accident, and judging not otherwise than that he intended to have made an Attempt ogainst the Great Duke's Life, rid up to the Coach and searching what Arms he had about him, found nothing but a wooden Spoon, and the Petition for his Arrears. The Czar shown a great Concern for this Mishap, and sending immediately to Solticove the Governor of that Province, he checked him severely, telling him that he was guity of the Blood of this innocent Person, and that he deserved to receive the same Treatment; That however he would spare his Life for this time, but that he discharged him from his Commission, ordering him not to appear for the future at Court, and appointing Nashockin then his premier Minister to succeed him in that Office, and to search into the past Misdemeanours thereof, in order to redress the Grievances of his Subjects.  
For, it is to be observed, that after the Death of Mororosou Ilia Danielovits Miloslauski, the Great Duke's Father in Law Nashockin succeeded him in the Place of Chief Minister of State and all his other Employments. Miloslauski was a Man of a very strong Body and goodly Aspect, bold, and of great Judgement, rather feared than beloved by the Czar; but his Interest was upheld by his Daughter. It is related of him, that he had so prodigious a Memory, as to have perfectly well known all the the Commission Officers of an Army of a Hundred Thousand Men, (of which he was Generalissimo) where they Quartered, and what their Qualifications were. He was also Lord High Treasurer of Muscovy, and had several other Offices bestowed upon him, all which he managed with great dexterity. Tho' he was pretty well advanced in Years, he was a great Admirer of the fair Sex, and for his Satisfaction entertained a good Number of very handsome Polish and Tartarian Female-Slaves. His eager pursuit after amorous Pleasures had almost lost him the Czar's Favour; as an Apoplexy disabled him at last in Body and Mind, so as to know no Body without being told.  
He was succeeded in his high Employments, by the just now mentioned Nashockin, who was also made Chancellor of the Ambassadors Office, and Governor of Russia Minor. He was a Person of more than ordinary Integrity, not to be corrupted by Presents or other Illegal means; very sober and indefatigable in Business. The first proofs of his great Capacity he gave at the Conclusion of the Peace betwixt the Muscovites and Poles, to the no small advantage of the first, which was absolutely transacted by his Vigilancy and Conduct; as was also the League betwixt the Great Duke and Swedeland. It was he that settled the Silk Trade upon a good Foundation through Russia, and showed them the way, how the Indian Trade might be drawn that way. He Reformed and new Modelled the Russian Laws all over the Empire, so that Suits should be less dilatory, and Criminals to be Examined and Judged by the Governors of the Provinces with their Assistants; whereas most of the Criminals were before that time brought to Musco, with no less Trouble to the Prisoners than Charge to the Czar. He was a great Admirer of Monarchy, and a Patron of the English; as on the other hand, Bogdan Matfeilt always was a secret Enemy both to Nashockin and the English, but a great Friend of the Dutch, who used to purchase his Favour by great Presents.  
This Bogdan was bred up with the Czar from a Child, and was much of the same Age. He was Lord High Sreward of the Household, having in his disposal all Domestic Affairs. He used to be called the Whispering Favourite, because the Czar asked his Advice oftener in his Closet than at the Councel-Board. It was by his Connivance that the Jews got secretly footing in that Court and the City of Musco; whereas before that time they were abominable to the Muscovites, because they supplied him with handsome young Slaves out of Poland, which he entertaine● for his Pleasure, some in the Country, and some in his Palace in Musco. His Lady being Jealous of these Slaves, showed her Re●entment at several times in so outrageous a manner, that her Death being resolved on, she was one Night Poisoned in a Plate of Sweetmeats; or as others will have it, in a Glass of Wine.  
As for the Czar Alexis Michaelovits himself, he was a Person of a Majestic Deportment; 
The Character of Alexis Michaelovits▪  Tall, incling to Fat, of a Sanguine Complexion, and Light Brown Hair, Beautiful and Charitable, but severe in his Anger; of a very strong Memory, strict in his Devotion, and a great Favourer of his Religion, in the Observance of which, he was the strictest Man in the World. For he never miss Divin● Service; and if indisposed, used to have it performed in his Bedchamber. On Fast-days he would frequent Midnight Prayers, standing four or five hours together prostrating himself to the Ground. During the great Fasts, he would eat but three Meals a Week, being contented for the rest, with a piece of Brown Bread and Salt, a pickled Mushroon or Cucumber, and a Cup of Quas, or small Mead. In short, it has been observed of him, that no Monk was ever more observant of the Canonical hours, than he of Fasts; it having been computed, that he fasted above Eight Months in the Year. He would also frequently appear at the Processions bareheaded and on foot, and was always a declared Patron of the Muscovite Church; notwithstanding which, he would sometimes make bold with the Church Revenue upon Loan, in time of War, which he was not very careful to repay, knowing that the Church Treasury, which is supplied out of the best part of the Empire, may now and then dispense with a Loss for the benefit of the Public. He also made an Ordinance to restrain the profuse Bounty of dying Men to the Clergy; neither would he ever suffer a Monastery to be Founded without his Licence.  
Every Good-Friday he used to visit in the Night all the Prisons in the City of Musco, to take Personal Cognisance of all the Prisoners; among whom he would buy out some that were in Debt, and release others that were Criminals; and bestow sometimes great Sums for the use of such as he knew to be really necessitated. He would cause the Empress to do the same, and to redeem yearly a certain number of Women out of Prison. He ordered also at about seven or eight Miles distance from the Imperial City, Work-Houses to be built for Hemp and Flax, in that good Order, Beauty and Capacity, that they were sufficient to Employ all the poor in the Kingdom with Work; having settled for that use a good many Miles of waste Lands, by which he improved the Manufacture of the Country, and fed his Labourers at a very cheap rate. He Assigned that part of the Building where the Women were Employed, for the Use and Profit of the Empress. He was of so mild a Temper, that he seldom condemned any to Death, but most commonly to the Strappado and Banishment into Siberia. Being one time urged by some of his Foreign Officers, to make it Death for any Man to Desert his Colours; he answered them, That he thought that would be too hard upon the poor Soldiers, since it was certain that God had not given every Man an equal share of Courage.  
Notwithstanding these his Mild and Charitable Inclinations, he was of a Warlike Spirit, having been Engaged in Wars against the Poles, Swedes, Crim-Tartars, and Turks. For being sufficiently sensible of the Advantage the Poles had got during the late Intestine Commotions in Muscovy, by making themselves Masters of the Provinces of Severia and S●ol●●sko, in the Possession of which, they were confirmed by Virtue of the Truce made by his Father M●chael Federovi●s▪ after his Disgrace received at the Siege of Smolensko: And the Term of the said Truce being now expired when the Poles were Engaged in a Mortal Quarrel with the Cosacks, he looked upon this Juncture, as the most fabourable that could be, by the Recovery of these Provinces, to secure his Frontiers against so Potent a Neighbour.  
For which purpose having settled a Correspondence with Chmielniski, the then General of the Cosacks, and offered them his Protection; these were a● first very successful against the Poles, of whom they killed Ten Thousand upon the spot, and took from them the City of Kiovia. And the Poles having drawn out a second time their whole Force against them, were again miserably beaten by the Cosacks; till at last, having committed great Depredations in Poland, King John Casimir was obliged to March in Person against them, who having totally routed them, they Embraced the Protection of the Great Duke. 
H●s W●r with the Poles.  He finding himself thus strengthened by the accession of so considerable a Force, did apply all his Care for the recovery of Smolensko; for which purpose having brought together a great Army, 
The Taking of Smolensko.  and a vast Train of Artislery, he besieged the City of Smolensko in the Year 1653. and notwithstanding the Resolute Defence of the Polish Garrison, made himself Master of it in the Year next following.  
The taking of which Place was chief attributed to the Cosacks, who upon all occasions gave the utmost proofs of their Bravery, and Hatred against the Poles during this Memorable Siege.  
Having thus opened his way into Poland, he carried the Terror of his Victorious Arms into the Great Duchy of Lithuania, he Ravaged the whole Country, took many Cities; and in the Year 1655. also the Capital City, 
Takes Vilna.  called Vilna; where, as well as in other places, the Muscovites committed most horrid Barbarities, in Retaliation, as they said, of those Calamities they had suffered by the Polish Invasion, during their Intestine Commotions.  
In the same Year Charles Gustavus King of Sweden, entered Poland with an Army of Chosen Men, and having soon Conquered the Great and Lesser Poland, and Mosovia, with the City of Cracovia, Marched from thence into Prussia, where he was received by most of the Cities, except Dantzick, who stood firm to the Interest of King Casimir. Seeing his Affairs reduced to that Extremity, he fled himself into Silesia for Refuge and Aid from the Emperor; so that not only the whole standing Militia of Poland, but also that part of Lithuania, which was not as yet Conquered by the Muscovites, submitted themselves to the Swedish Protection.  
Czar Alexis Michaelovits, not thinking it Advisable to Encounter the Swedes, flushed with their late Success, and strengthened by the whole Force of Poland, judged it more for his Interest, to make use of this Opportunity, whilst the Swedes were Engaged with the Poles, 
His War with Sweden.  to transfer his Arms into Livonia, where he hoped to make a considerable Progress in the absence of their King, Charles Gustavus, before he should be able to come to their Relief.  
Pursuant to this Resolution, 
Enters Liv●nia.  he entered Livonia with a very Puissant Army, and Besieged Torpat, which after some Resistance, he took by Composition.  
Having soon after made himself Master of Kokenhousen, 
Is forced to Raise the Siege of Riga.  and some other places of Note, he laid Siege to the City of Riga, the Capital of the Province of Lettie in Livonia, Situate upon the River Dune, which exonerates itself into the Baltic Sea; but the Swedish Garrison defended the Place with so much Gallantry, that the Muscovites, notwithstanding their reiterated Attacks, were forced to Raise the Siege with very great Loss.  
In the mean time the Poles having recollected themselves, after their first Consternation, had Defeated and Dispersed the Swedes that were Quartered up and down the Country; had Retaken Warsovia, and the Revolted Lithuanians, had Surprised and Killed all the Swedes that were in Winter Quarters with them.  
And tho' Charles Gustavus the Swedish King (having been joined before by the Elector of Brandenburgh's Forces) did Vanquish the Poles in a Memorable Battle, which lasted Three Days near Warsovia; yet being soon after obliged to March out of Poland against the Danes, the Poles Retook Cracovia and Thorn from the Swedes, and Recovered Courland out of their Hands.  
At last both Crowns being Tired with the War, a Treaty of Peace was set on foot in the Year 1666. in the Monastery of Oliva near the City of Dantzick, in the Royal Prussia; so that Czar Alexis Michaelovits fearing not without Reason, that after the Peace was Concluded betwixt both those Potent Kingdoms, they might turn their United Forces against him, proposed to be included in the said Treaty; by Virtue of which, 
Peacemale at Oliva.  both the Muscovites and Poles Resigned their Pretensions upon Livonia to the Swedes; but the first were Confirmed in the Possession of Smolensko, Severia and Kiovia, which was given them by the Poles as an Equivalent of what they lost in Livonia. In lieu of which, the Swedes restored to the Poles all the places they were possessed of in the Royal Prussia, and the later Resigned the whole Sovereignty over the Ducal Prussia to the Elector of Brandenburg. This Peace proved very Advantageous to the Muscovites, who by the Recovery of these Frontier Provinces, secured themselves against the further Attempts of a most Potent Neighbour.  
The War he was engaged in against the Turks and Crim Tartars, 
His War 〈◊〉 ●he Turk.  was occasioned because some of the Zaporogian Cosacks had submitted themselves under his Protection (as we mentioned before) whereas some of them had sought for Protection under the Grand Signior, which occasioned a War betwixt these two potent Neighbours, in which the Muscovites got but little Advantage; For the Crim Tartars made an Irruption into Muscovy, and carried away above 400000 Souls into perpetual Captivity.  
There had some years before also been swept away by the Plague betwixt seven and eight Hundred thousand People, and a great Number of Men had been lost in the War with the Poles and Swedes; So that betwixt the Sword and Plague, it was computed that Muscovy had in Ten years' time lost near a Million and a half of People, which so impoverished and depopulated the Country, that abundance of the best Land lay untilled for want of Hands, and that in some of the Southern Parts, where the Crim Tartars had made their Inroads, there was scarce any thing to be seen but Women and Children; Since which time however the Russian Empire has in a great measure recovered its pristine Prosperity.  
In the Year 1669, 
A new Rebellion.  Muscovy was involved in another Rebellion raised by one Stephen Ratzin.  
He was a Dunensian Cosack by Birth, and having observed a certain Disposition in the Nagaian Tartars, inhabiting the Kingdom of Casan and Astrachan, by Reason of the heavy Oppressions they groaned under, by the Mismanagement and Avarice of the Muscovite Governors in those Parts, to shake off the Russian Yoke, he gathered a considerable Party, and being assisted by a good Number of his Fellow Cosacks inhabiting betwixt the Dun and the Wolga, he marched at the Head of them to besiege the City of Astrachan, which, after some small Resistance, was surrendered into his Hands. From thence he marched towards Casan, threatening not only that City, but also the Southern Muscovy with a most dreadful Invasion, his Army increasing prodigiously by the vast Number of Tartars that f●ock'd in to his Assistance.  
But instead of improving this Opportunity to his Advantage, he gave himself to Idleness and all manner of Debauchery, whereby the Muscovites having got Leisure to draw together their Forces to stop the Current of his Victories, They were so expeditious as to arrive near Casan, before Ratzin could lay Siege to the Place, and having thus cut off all Communication with the Country thereabouts, from whence Astrachan and the adjacent Parts are supplied with Corn, the rebellious Army was soon reduced to great straits for want of Provisions; so that the Tartars, being apprehensive of their approaching Danger, left their Leader for the most part.  
Notwithstanding which, the Cosacks stood it out bravely, resolving to maintain their Ground against the Muscovites. For which purpose they having entrenched themselves under the Walls of Astrachan, The Muscovites seeing the desperate Resolution of the Cosacks, thought it most advisable to reduce them, if possible, to Obedience, rather by fair Means, (and a promise of Pardon for what was past than by force of Arms. This had the desired Effect: For Ratzin, finding his Cosacks wavering, upon the Persuasions of some of his Friends in the Czar's Court (who gave him great Hopes of his Pardon) surrendered himself to the Mercy of Czar Alexis Michaelovits in the next following Year.  
His Party being thus deprived of their Head, readily embraced the Czar's Offers; but Ratzin himself, not long after, found himself extremely mistaken in his Hopes; for he was carried to the great Marketplace before the Castle, 
Ratzin beheaded.  where he had first his Arms and Legs, and afterwards his Head cut off in the Presence of an infinite Number of People, who flocked thither to be Spectators of the tragical Exit of him, whom not many Month before they had looked upon as their most dreadful Enemy.  
About the same time Maria the Empress' Regent departed this Life, and Czar Alexis Michaelovits was married soon after to another young Lady, the Niece of Oatomon Sergoivits, who having by this near Alliance with the Emperor obtained the whole Ministry of the Government, acquired himself with great Applause and to the General Satisfaction of the People in this eminent Station, till the year 1675. When Czar Alexis Mi●haelovits died, 
Czar Alexis Michaelovits dies.  to the great Regret of his Subjects, who by Reason of his great Clemency, singular Devotion, and incomparable Conduct during the last Years of his Reign, lamented his Loss, by all the Expressions of Grief due to the Memory of so great a Prince.  
He left behind him, by the first Adventure, two Sons and a Daughter, to wit, Fedor, John, or Ivan, and Sophia; by the second, one Son, called Peter, the same who now sways the Sceptre of the Miscovian Empire.  
He was succeeded by Fedor Alexiovits his Eldest Son, being not quite Seventeen years of Age, and of a very Sickly Constitut on, who ●eigned seven Years under the Protectorate of Sophia his Sister, till the year 1682, 
Fedor Alex●ovits dies.  when by his Death the Muscovite Empire was divided into two potent Factions, which might have proved of very dangerous Consequence, if the extraordinary Conduct of his present Czarish Majesty had not in a great Measure diverted the fatal Blow which seemed to threaten its Ruin.   

CHAP. V.  
Containing an historical Account of the most remarkable Transactions, from the Beginning of the Reign of the present Czar Peter, till this time; with some political Reflections on the present State of Muscovy, in Relation to its Traffic, and Strength, in reference to its Neighbours.  
AFTER the Death of Fedor Alexiovits, John the second Son of Alexis Michaelovits being, by Reason of his natural Infirmities, incapable of undertaking the Administration of the Government, was soon prevailed upon to resign all his Claim to the Russian Crown, 
Two Factions after his Death.  to his younger Brother Peter, who, tho' very young, being looked upon by most of the Boyars as the only Person who gave them all the imaginable Hopes of his future Ability to supply the Place of his Father Alexis Michaelovits, 
Czar Peter crowned.  was crowned Czar of Muscovy, instead of the deceased Fedor, his Brother.  
But the Princess Sophia, seeing herself thus excluded from the Management of the Government▪ of which she had enjoyed the full Advantage during the Minority of her Brother Fedor, she with Knez Gailizin and some others of her Creatures took a Resolution not to part with so fine a Morsel at so easy a Rate, but to endeavour, by putting John in the Throne, to maintain their own Greatness, in Opposition to the New Czar Peter Alexiovits.  
It is to be observed, that the deceased Empress Maria, Mother to John, who had by his own Consent debarred himself from the Royal Dignity, was infinitely beloved by the Common People, by reason of her extraordinary Modesty, Charity, and other most eminent Virtues; The Princess being not ignorant of this Advantage on her side, sent abroad her Emissaries, who insinuated into the People the Injustice done to John the eldest surviving Son of the Empress Maria, the Darling of the People, by an adverse Party, who contrary to the ancient established Custom of Muscovy, had excluded that Prince from his Right in favour of his younger Brother.  
These cunning Informations had such powerful Influence over the Common people, but especially over the Guards that constantly attend the Czar●s Person, that one Morning being headed by some of the Princess' Creatures, they risen in open Rebellion, declaring, they would not lay down their Arms, till they saw John the Elder Brother of Peter, placed on the Muscovian Throne.  
The Boyars in the Interest of the present Czar Peter, 
Insurrection i● the City of M●s●o.  endeavouring by their Persuasions to appease the Mutiny, did feel the dreadful Effects of their Fury; for some had their Palaces ransacked and pulled down to the ground, others were cut to pieces immediately, others thrown out of the Windows; so that nothing less than a total Destruction seemed to threaten the City of Musco, unless prevented by some Expedient, which might stay the Fury of the enraged Populace. For which reason, the Heads of both Factions (who by this time began equally to dread the Insolency of the Rabble) after various Debates, came to this following Resolution: That, to balance▪ the▪ Interest of both contending Parties, Czar Peter should be confirmed in the Throne of Muscovy, but that his elder Brother John should be his Associate, both in the Royal Dignity and Administration of the Government.  
The Princess Sophia, having thus once more by the powerful Influence she had over the weakness of her Brother John, and by reason of the tender Age of the present Czar Peter i being not above twelve years of Age, when he was Crowned Czar of Muscovy) got the Reins of the Government into her own hands, managed all Matters under the Conduct of the Premier Minister, Knez Gallizin (her Creature) with a great deal of dexterity for some time, till at last by the removal of this her faithful Councillor, being deprived of his Assistance, and the Death of her own Brother, Czar John (who died about four years ago without Issue) she was totally excluded from the further Management of public Affairs, and thrust into a Monastery, where she is detained to this day.  
The present Czar Peter was born on the 29th of May, in the Year 1670, by a second Adventure, and after the Death of Czar Fedor his eldest Brother, Crowned Czar of Muscovy, when he was not full twelve Years of Age. After the removal of Knez Gallizin from the Ministry, 
A Conspiracy against the present Czar.  and the death of his Brother, the whole Administration of the Government being devolved to him, he managed it with so much Conduct and Success, as has rendered his Actions famous throughout all Europe; which those of the contrary Faction looking upon with an envious Eye, a Design was laid some few years ago, against his Life, which in all likelihood would have proved fatal to this great Prince, if by the Imprudence of him, who was to have been the Chief Actor in this Tragedy, the whole Design had not been discovered before the Conspirators could meet with an opportunity to put it in execution.  
This was a Germane by Birth, whose name was Sickler, who having a considerable Command in the Czar's Army, and being extremely beloved by him, had a free Access to his Person. This Man being enticed by the hopes of extraordinary Rewards (even of the Crown of Muscovy) undertook to dispatch the Czar the first favourable Opportunity that should present, and had certainly executed his Design, if the Contests that arose among the Conspirators concerning the Succession in the Throne, had not delayed the Execution of it.  
Sickler in the mean while, who was a good Bottle-Companion, having uttered some Words to a Friend of his at several times, relating to their intended Project, he conceived so much a horror at it, that he was resolved to discover, what he had heard Sickler say concerning the Conspiracy; But knowing him to be in great favour with the Czar, he was not without reason afraid, that his Depositions might be interpreted by the adverse Faction, as proceeding from Envy or Malice, and consequently, instead of serving his Prince, turn to his own destruction, he resolved to proceed with as much caution as possibly he could in a Matter of so much Moment.  
For which purpose having one day met a certain Gentleman, an intimate Friend of his and of Sickler; and not questioning, but that he had made use of the same Expressions to him, in relation to the Conspiracy, as he had heard him say at several times in his presence; he began to enter upon a Discourse of their common Friend Sickler, and in a careless Manner to repeat several Passages, which he had received from Sickler's own Mouth. His Friend being not a little surprised at the Imprudence of his Friend, told him, that indeed he had heard him say several times many things of that Na●●●e; but looking upon them as the Effects of strong Liquor, he never made any further account of them. But the other replying, that the Concealment of Matters of such a nature might one time or another prove their Destruction; and that therefore, he was fully resolved not to hid it any longer, they went by joint-consent to make their Discovery to the Czar in Person.  
He was just then at a Wedding in the Suburbs, 
Plot discov●red against the Czar.  where the Germans, and other Christian Foreigners have their Habitations, when being informed of the most imminent danger that threatened his Life, he went immediately, accompanied by his Guards, and some of his most trusty Boyars to the House of Sickler, and looking upon him wi●h a stern Countenance, after having asked him some general Questions, and among others; What Punishment ought to be inflicted upon a Person who should not only betray, but murder his Friend in cold Blood; and the sudden Change of his Countenance and his confused Answer, sufficiently betraying the Gild of his Conscience, he caused him to be seized, and being confronted with his two Friends, who had made the Discovery, he confessed the whole Design, and received the due reward of his Treachery, being broken alive upon the Wheel.  
As to the present Czar's Person, he is of a Noble Aspect, his Face being of an Oval Figure, with very large Eyes, and well Featured; his Hair of a light brown Colour, 
D●scrip●ion of the present Czar.  his Complexion inclining to brown but very clear; he is slender but very strong and well-set, being above six Foot high, and tho' in his whole demeanour there appears a great deal of Majesty; yet is his Conversation full of an engaging Familiarity, without the least appearance of Pride even to the meanest of his Subjects; but his chief delight is in the Conversation of Strangers, with whom he will at certain Times converse no otherwise than if they were his Equals, and be very frolicksome in their Company.  
Thus he did some Years ago in the River of Archangel with some English Merchants, and a Captain of a Ship belonging to the Russian Company. This Ship, called the Perry and Lane, carrying 30 Guns, arrived in the Year 1694, in the beginning of July in the River of Archangel, at the same time, that the present Czar was come thither to take a view of a new Man of War, which he had caused to be bought for his Service in Holland.  
The Emperor having some days after, invited himself on Board the said Captain, he came accordingly at 3 a Clock in the Afternoon, with 40 or 50 of his Attendance, where he passed away his Time so pleasantly, that he did not departed till next Morning after Sun rise.  
The next day he invited the Captain, all the English Merchants, and Masters of Ships, to dine with him at a House in an adjacent Island, where being seated at the same Table with the Emperor, he, after Dinner was over, caused them all to be weted with an Engine brought lately from Holland; Which done, he made them all, without the least distinction of Age or Quality, to plunge themselves over Head and Ears into the River, he in his Person leading the Way, and showing by his own Example, what they had to do.  
Having dismissed them for that time, they were invited again a few days after to the same Island, where they all played at Nine-Pins and Bowls till Night, when expecting the Czar's Orders to departed, he told them that they must stay with him till the Wind turned fair; so that they were forced to stay two days and nights, during which time they spent the days in Merriment, and a few hours in the Nights upon the hard Board's; when the Wind veering about, they got leave to departed, and set Sail for England.  
As he takes great delight in the Company of Strangers, so he makes use most commonly of foreign Habits, even in his own Country; which the present Patriarch of Muscovy looking upon as not agreeable to their own Customs, took the opportunity, when he met the present Czar one day at his Mother's Palace, then lying upon her Deathbed, to tell him in her Presence, That the Czars his Predecessors used always to endeavour to maintain the good Will of their Subjects, by accommodating themselves to their most ancient Customs, and to appear in the same Habit with their Subjects; To which the Czar made answer: Father, are you not the Head of the Muscovian Church; to which he having replied, yes Sir, by your Favour? the Czar said, and why then turn you the Head and Advocate of the Tailors? I intent to give my Subjects more substantial Proofs of the care I take for their Welfare, than what depends from the imaginary Differences of Dresses or clothes.  
But a Priest of his Attendance did not come at so cheap a Rate in the Hague; For the Czar, having been informed, that all the Day of the proclaiming of the Peace he got excessively drunk, laid this Penance upon him, to wit, to be employed in twisting of Ropes for many days together, which having cut the poor Fellows Hand to the Bones, gave the Priest an experimental Proof of the Cruelties they sometimes with so much freedom exercise upon the Laity.  
The present Czar's Journey into those Parts at a time when he is engaged in a heavy War against the Crim Tartars, 
The Czars' Journey.  and his Presence seems to be absolutely necessary to suppress the Designs of a potent adverse Faction, has been the Wonder of all Europe; But it is to be observed, that by the seasonable Discovery of the last Conspiracy by the thrusting the Princess Sophia into a Monastery, and the removal of the Knez Gallizin from the Ministry into Siberia, the Faction, that hitherto opposed his Interest, has been sufficiently discouraged from making further Attempts against a Prince, who by his singular Clemency and the great Success of his Arms against the Tartars, is now become the Darling of the common People.  
Besides which, he took all the Precaution imaginable before his Departure, to disappoint the Designs of his Enemies, if perhaps in his Absence they should have a mind to try their Fortune.  
For which Reason he not only committed the whole Management of the Government to such as he knew absolutely devoted to his Interest, but also sent a great Number of Persons of the first Quality (the Sons of the most Ancient Nobilty) to travel into far distant Countries, to instruct themselves in the Mathematics, the Art of Navigation and other useful Sciences, for a certain Term of Years; where they might both improve their own Knowledge to the Advantage of their Native Country, and at the same time serve him as Pledges of their Parents▪ Fidelity during his Stay in foreign Countries.  
The Motive which could induce so great a Prince to leave for some time his Native Country, cannot be attributed to any other Cause than his most ardent Desire of improving his own Knowledge and of his Subjects, quite contrary to what has been practised by his Predecessors, who looked upon the Ignorance of their Subjects as the main Foundation-Stone of their Absolute Power; from whence the most clearsighted▪ promise themselves great Advantages after his Return into Muscovy.  
Thus much is unquestionable, that his Desire of improving himself in the Art of Navigation and all Sea-Affairs, is such as to surpass the industry of most private Men, who apply themselves to it out of a bare Prospect of Lucre.  
I have heard it related by very credible Persons, that he would not only go frequently to Sordam (a large Village on the opposite Shore of the City of Amsterdam, on the same River) most inhabited by Shipwrights employed there in the building of Ships, in Disguise, on purpose to instruct himself in every thing belonging to that Trade; But he used often to go disguised in a Sea-man's Habit into the Yard of the East-India House, where he would be employed in fetching and carrying such Materials as are requisite for the building of Ships, which he would see put in their proper Places, and oftentimes would employ himself in working in concert with the Shipwrights.  
It is by this incredible Desire of accomplishing himself in this, as well as all other useful Arts and Sciences, that he has so improved his Judgement, as to be able to examine and inform himself concerning all Matters relating to Military Affairs, whether by Sea or Land; both which he endeavours to improve, far beyond whatever was attempted by any of his Predecessors, which is sufficiently apparent by the intended communication betwixt the two Rivers, Wolga and Tanais, and the discovery of Nova Zembla not to be an Island, as it has been hitherto believed; and the Mare Glaciale of the Frozen Sea, to be nothing else but a Sinus or Bayliff, which was performed by His Czarish Majesty's express Orders, within these few Years.  
And as the prosperous success of his Arms against the Crim-Tartars seems to be a convincing instance, that his generous endeavours have not proved fruitless, so the design of extending his Conquest to the Black Sea, gives the Muscovites all the hopes imaginable; of seing their Empire in a few Years, a more flourishing condition than ever it has been in under the Reigns of their former Monarches; of which the great Achievements of this brave Prince, which are the Subject of the following relations, seems to be the happy presages.  
But before we go any further, it will not be beyond our purpose to insert here the true character of Kn●z GalliZin, together with two remarkable Accidents, which seemed to be the forerunners of his ensuing downfall: which caused no small change in the Affairs of the Muscovite Government.  
Knez GalliZin descended from the Race of the Jagellons, 
Character of Knez GalliZin  was at that time one of the most considerable Princes of the Muscovian Empire, whether in regard of his illustrious Extraction, or the high Station he was settled in, of being Chief Minister of State, by the favours of the eldest Czar John, and his Sister Sophia, who's Creature he was. He was undoubtedly one of the best Head pieces in the Kingdom, and the most Knowing, and most Accomplished of all the Muscovian Boyars, always addicted to the French Interest, and such an admirer of the present French King Lewis XIV. that he caused his Son to wear his Picture constantly upon his Breast. It was chief owing to his advice and dexterity, that the Princess Sophia had seized upon the Administration of the Government during the Minority of the two Czars, her Brothers, in which she continued for several Years; by the extraordinary Conduct of this her faithful Minister, till the Boyars and Chief of the Nobility, who were altogether in the Interest of the Youngest Czar Peter the present Emperor, being resolved not to suffer themselves any longer to be Imposed upon by this Favourite, found means to remove him from his Ministry, of which the two following relations appeared to be the Fatal Presages.  
The first was undertaken by a private person, who having watched his opportunity one morning as GalliZin was going in his Sledge to the Czar's Palace, threw himself upon him, and seized him by the Beard to stab him. But whilst he was drawing his dagger which (according to the Muscovian fashion) stuck in his Girdle, the Prince's Servants running up to the Sledge, had the good fortune to stop his hand, just as he was about sticking the Dagger in their Master's Heart.  
The Assassin was so far from being dejected, that on the contrary his rage seemed to be increased, which sufficinetly appeared by his furious looks, and his utmost, tho' vain efforts, of putting his design in Execution; But finding himself overpowered, and all his endeavours in vain, he spoke to GallaZin with unparrallelled resolution, in the following manner: Infamous Tyrant, It is not the fear of death, but the regret I feel of being disappointed in my design, that you see me thus changed in my Countenance; But know, that tho' I have been so unfortunate as to fail in this attempt, to deliver my Native Country from the most horrid Monster that ever was bred upon the face of the Earth; tho' this hand has been unsuccessful in making thee a Sacrifice to the just resentments of thy fellow Subjects; Know, I say, that this feat is reserved for some happier hand than mine, and that among three hundred Citizens, who, out of pity to the people, that daily groan under the burden of thy most intolerable oppressions, have conspired thy final destruction; there will be some, that will take surer measures than I have done.  
He was going on in his discourse, if he had not been dragged away immediately to Prison, where after having been put to the Rack, he was executed privately, for fear of incensing the people.  
This Outrage was soon after followed by another; less dangerous in its Contrivance, but sufficiently convincing to GalliZin of the Sentiments the people had of his Ministry.  
He was then just upon his departure for the Army, which he was to Command, as General, against the Crim Tartars, when one night a covered Coffin was found at his Palace Gate, with a Note in it, containing these Words: GalliZin, Unless the Campaign which thou art now going to open, prove more successful than the former, we are resolved to make sure work with thee.  
The worst of all was, that these menaces proved true in the Event; for, after his return from the Army, he was so closely pressed upon by the rest of the Boyars, that not being able to justify himself against the manifold miscarriages laid to his charge, he was dismissed from all his Employments at Court, 
GalliZin banished.  his Estate Confiscated, and he banished into Siberia, where he was forced to lead a miserable, or rather shameful life.  
Much about the same time Prince Archilla, King of Iveria and Mengrelia, who had for some Years last passed lived with his Princess in the Court of the two Czars, was preparing for his return into his Kingdoms. This Prince being originally a Georgian by Birth, had been prevailed upon to embrace Mahometism, for the peaceable enjoyment of the two Kingdoms of Iveria and Mengrelia, which border upon Persia.  
The Chan of Persia, 
Prince Archilla.  who's Vassal he was, and to purchase whose favour he had changed his Religion, was very favourable to him at first; and tho' he not long after returned to the Christian Religion, which he professed before, did not use him with the same severity as he did the rest of the Petty Princes, that were his Vassals. But this seeming kindness of his, proceeded, (as it appeared afterwards) not so much from any inclinations he had for his person, as the Beauty of his Princess. For having received great recommendations of the excellency of her Person, as he was insatiable in his Lust to Women, so, tho' he never had seen her, he was resolved to purchase the enjoyment of so much Beauty at any rate; so that he made this unfortunate Prince sufficiently sensible that he had no longer any regard for his person; being now become no less troublesome to him, than he had appeared kind before.  
His first endeavours were carried on by fair means, by vast promises, and hopes of great Rewards, but these proving insufficient to obtain his desire, he proceeded from mildness to Threats, but finding these also not to have the desired effect, he had recourse to open Violence; ordering his forces to advance into the Territories of Archilla, to seize him and his Princess, and carry them prisoners to his Court.  
Archilla, dreading the indignation of the Chan, who's Forces he was not strong enough to oppose, was obliged to seek for safety in his flight, and retired with the Princess to the utmost confines of this Kingdom of Iveria, which being the most distant from Persia, border upon the Turkish Territories, on that side towards the Black Sea; in, hopes to shelter themselves there against the forces of their enemies. But the Chan of Persia resolved not to quit his pretention at that rate, found means to engage the Turkish Grand Signior in his Quarrel, who having sent some forces to seize the Prince, they surprised and carried him to a Castle under the jurisdiction of the Turks, on the borders of Iveria, where he was detained Prisoner till further orders.  
They had shown so much favour to the Princess, whom they were unwilling to use with violence that they had not detained her person; But she being exasperated to the highest degree, by the outrages committed upon her husband, retired secretly into Iveria, where without any further delay, having assembled some Gentlemen, the bravest and most trusty among her Subjects, she, like another Amazon, marched at the head of them to the Relief of her husband.  
The Garrison had got some intelligence of her approach some hours before her arrival near the place, wherefore having prepared themselves for a resolute defence, the Iverians met with a stout resistance. But being encouraged by the presence and example of their Princess, who was resolved either to deliver her Husband, or to fall in the attempt; they at last forced the Castle where their Prince was kept Prisoner, in spite of all the resistance the Soldiers could make, carried him off, and set him at Liberty.  
So soon as they had time to reflect upon their present condition, they were sufficiently sensible that an act so extraordinary, and so bold, must needs draw upon them the indignation of both these Great Princes, their Neighbours, and that consequently they could not tarry long with safety in their Kingdoms, encompassed as it was, on all sides, by their enemies▪ Therefore they were forced to abandon their Subjects to the mercy of these two Potent Neighbours, and with some of their most trusty friends to seek for shelter in Muscovy.  
They were received with all the demonstrations of friendship by the two Czars, 
Prince Archilla arrives in Muscovy.  who assigned them a Palace in the City of Musco, and during the space of three. Years allowed them a Pension suitable to their Quality, till their Subjects having composed matters with the Grand Signior, and become weary of the Persian yoke, solicited their return into the Kingdoms of Iveria and Mangrelia, promising to Sacrifice all what was dear to them for their Interest, against the Persians their common enemies.  
The same Year the Youngest of the two Czars, 
The present Czar marries.  (the same who lately honoured this Kingdom with his presence) married the Daughter of an Officer of the Army. He was then but Eighteen Years of Age, and a few days after the marriage was published by the sound of the great Bell in Musco (perhaps the finest in the World) he was seized with the falling Sickness.  
Those who did not know this distemper to be Hereditary to his Family, but were sufficiently acquainted with those frequent misfortunes that happen in Muscovy, to persons of a high Rank at the time of their marriages; occasioned by the Envy of the contending Rivals of the Female Sex, looked upon it as an effect of the Jealousy of such families as being by this marriage excluded from the hopes of that Alliance they had aspired to, had let their vengeance fall upon their young Prince. But this accident not being attended with any further ill Consequences, these Rumours were soon dispersed, and the rejoicings continued to the Great Satisfaction of the Muscovites, who had placed the chief hopes of their future prosperity in the Activity and Courage of a Prince, who soon after gave them such evident proofs of his great ability in the art of Government, that they were satisfied their hopes would not fall short of their expectation, especially when the CzaritZa within a twelve Month after, brought forth as Young Prince, who being now about Eight Years of Age, gives all the imaginable hopes, of being one day the inheritor of his Father's Virtues and Dominions.  
For after the Removal of GalliZin, having taken the Reins of the Government into his own hands, and consequently suppresed that Faction which hitherto had in a measure opposed his Greatness, he began to lay the foundation towards the accomplishment of these designs, which within these few Years last passed have been the Admiration of all Europe, and caused Terror to his Enemies.  
The unfortunate War in which the Turks were engaged against the Emperor, Poles and Venetians having sufficiently disenabled them to send any considerable Succours to the Crim Tartars, 
The War against the Crim Tartars.  the hereditary Enemies of Muscovy, which has so often felt the direful effects of their barbarous Cruelties, the present juncture of time was looked upon as the most favourable to reduce these troublesome Neighbours under the Obedience of the Russian Empire. For which purpose a considerable Army having been brought into the field, the Siege of Asaph was resolved on, which, City being seated at the mouth of the River Don or Tanais, where it discharges itself into the Palus Meotides, or the Sea of Zabacçhe, is the Inlet into the lesser Tartary, and conquently facilitates the Conquest of the Crim Tartars, inhabiting the Taurica Chersonesus. The Muscovites attacked the City very vigorously, but being destitute of Shipping, and not sufficiently provided with good Cannoneers, they could not hinder the Turks from bringing in at several times fresh supplies of Men, Ammunition and other necessaries, whereby they were obliged at the approach of the Winter Season to raise the Siege for that time.  
But the Czar was so far from being discouraged by this retreat, that he resolved to repair this disgrace, and to make himself master of the place, let it cost what it will. For which purpose having ordered a considerable number of Ships to be built, and manned, to prevent their Communication with the Sea, and obtained a good number of Engineers, Bombardeer, and Cannoneers from the Emperor, Venetians, Elector of Brandenburg, and some other Christian Princes; he resolved to take the field in person in the ensuing year, so soon as the Rivers should become Navigable, and to open the Campaign with the Siege of Asoph.  
Pursuant to this resolution having ordered a vast Train of Artillery, 
Besiege. Asoph.  consisting of 400 Pieces of Cannon, and 150 Mortars, to be got ready, he Marched with a very numerous Army, commanded under him by his Favourite, the General and Admiral Le Fort, (the Chief of the Embassy, now in Holland) by Mr. Gourdon, a Scotchman, and Afranou Nichelovits, a Muscovite, and laid close Siege to the said City, whilst his Fleet guarded the Port, and prevented any Supplies from coming to their Relief that way; and the Cosack Generals MaZepa, and Paley, advanced in two distinct Bodies towards the Boristhenes, to give a powerful diversion to the Crim Tartars on that side.  
The Tartars within defended themselves for some time with bravery enough, notwithstanding the great havoc made by the Muscovite Bombs, under the direction of the Foreign Bombardiers, but finding themselves disappointed in their hopes of Relief by Sea (the Muscovites having defeated those that came to their Assistance) they beat a parley, 
Takes Asoph by composition.  and Surrendered themselves, upon certain Articles, to the Czar.  
After the taking of Asoph, he advanced to Karikeumen, which, by the force of his Bombs, he soon obliged to Surrender at discretion. All the Castles and Places thereabouts, underwent the same fate, most of which he caused to be demolished, unless it was Taran, where he left a very good Garrison.  
The same Summer the Cosacks had made themselves Masters of several Strong Forts on the Boristhenes, which may in time much facilite the taking of Precop, Scituate at the very entrance of the Taurica Chersonesus. The Czar after the Conquest of a place so considerable for its Situation, was received at his return by his Subjects inhabiting the City of Musco, 
Enters Moscow in Triumph.  with all the demostrations of joy, and other Honour's due to a Conqueror: For at his Entrance there were Triumphal Arches erected, representing the Conquests of Asoph, and other places taken by him the Summer before: And as he went through the City to the Castle, he was preceded by the General Le Fort in a Litter, and by General Gourdon on Horse back.  
But what was most pleasing to the People, was, the Leading it. Triumph of a certain noted Deserter, who's name was Jacob. He being taken at the Surrender of Asoph, was brought into Muscovy, and to complete the Show, was placed upon a high Wagon, Seated under a Gibbet; upon which he was hanged the next day after this Solemn Entry.  
His next care was to send an Envoy to the-Court of Vienna, not only to give an exact account of the Success of his Arms against the Infidels, but more particularly to enter into a more strict Alliance, with the rest of the Confederates, against the Turks: And having received certain intelligence, that the French Ambassador in Poland, was labouring for the advancing of the Prince of Conti to the Polish Crown, he gave the Polish Nobility to understand by his Minister Resident in Poland, that in case they should advance the Prince of Conti, or any other Frenchman to the Throne, they must expect to be treated as Enemies, he looking upon the French Nation, joined in Alliance with the Turks, to stand in opposition to the General Interest of Christendom.  
In the mean while the Negotiation at Vienna, 
Concludes an Alliance with the Confederates against the Turks.  concerning the Alliance against the Infidels went on with good Success the main Scruple to be removed, being about the time of the Continuance of this Alliance, and which the Muscovites desired to be for Seven Years, whereas the Emperor and the Venetians insisted to have it continued for no longer than three Years. But the Czar having sent new Instructions to his Envoy, with full power to conclude the said Negotiation according to the Proposals made by the rest of the Confederates, all things were at last agreed on to the Satisfaction of all the parties concerned in the Alliance, and the Treaty was Signed and Ratified at Vienna, in the Presence of the Venetian Resident, containing besides several others, these three following Articles.  
That the Alliance shall last three Years, at least, reserving to the Parties concerned, the power to renew it, after that time is expired, if they think fit.  
That none of the Parties shall make Peace, without the Knowledge and Consent of the other.  
And Lastly; that in Case the Enemy shall make any Proposals of Peace to any one of the Confederates, the same shall be imparted to all the rest.  
After the Conclusion of this Alliance the Emperor appointed a Minister to Reside with the Czar, and to attend him in the Field, to be an eye witness of what passed in the Muscovite Army, and to give the Emperor from time to time an account of their Progress against the Tartars.  
The noise of this Alliance, and the great preparations made by the Czar against the next ensuing Campaign, struck such a terror to the Tartar Chan, that he dispatched frequent Messengers to Constantinople, to Solicit Prompt and Powerful Succours against the Muscovites, who were preparing to invade the Crim Tartary, and by the Conquest of the City of Precop, to make themselves Masters of the Taurica Chersenesus.  
These Remonstrances had such an influence over the Ottoman Port, that they promised them considerable Assistance, and it was given out, that the Grand Signior intended to go in person against the Muscovites; and tho' the last proved to be only a Contrivance to amuse the Enemy, yet the Turks being in the next Campaign deprived of the Succours they generally used to receive from these Tartars, did in a great Measure attribute their last defeat to the want of these Auxiliaries, who, by their number, used to stand them in no small stead against the Impeiral Cavalry.  
But whilst all Europe waited in expectation to hear of the advance of his Czarish Majesty at the head of a very formidable Army, towards the Crim Tartars, they were agreeably Surprised with the news of a great and Splendid Muscovian Ambassady arrived in Prussia, where the Czar was in person, but incognito. This news, which at first carried along with it but little probability, was put beyond question after they had been received with so much Solemnity by his Electoral Highness of Brandenburg at Konigsbergh, the Capital of the Ducal Prussia.  
The Chief of the Embassy was Francis Jacolovits Le Fort, whom we have mentioned before, with whom were joined as Colleagues Mexievits Holowin, Damnos Diat Precophei, 
The Muscovite Ambassadors Entrance in Konigsburgh.  and Bodanovits Wornits Zien. Being arrived early in the morning at Laut, about a mile distant from Konigsbergh, with a Train of betwixt three and four Hundred Persons, the Sieur Danckelman. Prime Minister of State, and Mr. Besser, Master of the Ceremonies, with a great number of Courtiers, and the Nobility of the Country, were sent by his Electoral Highness, to Compliment them in his Name, and Conduct them into the City, where in the afternoon they made their Public Entrance in the following manner. Forty of his Electoral Highnesses best led Horses, with very rich Saddles, and other Accoutrements, led the way. These were followed by a Single Officer richly clad, attended by the Kettle Drums of the Guard of the Body, three Troops of whom followed immeditely after, all clad in Red.  
Next to these came Thirty Coaches, drawn with Six Horses each, in which were the Principal Nobility of the Ducal Prussia. Then two of his Electoral Highness' Coaches, and one belonging to the Margrave Albert. After these were to be seen the Court Pages, clad all in Red▪ laced all over very richly with Gold Lace, riding two and two with a Page of the Ambassadors betwixt them.  
These were followed by Forty more Coaches, with Six Horses each, wherein were the Chief Ministers and Officers of the Electors Household; after whom came the first Kettle Drum and Trumpet belonging to his Electoral Highness, followed by the Ambassadors Foot Guards, clad in Green, with Silver Battle Axes upon their shoulders; and after these the Ambassadors Horse Guards, in the same Livery, but without Battle Axes.  
Then came the Coach wherein were the Four Ambassadors; and lastly, the whole Train was closed with Twelve Coaches filled with Muscovite and Brandenburg Gentlemen.  
The Streets through which their Excellencies passed to the Kniphoff, (where most Magnificent Lodgings were prepared for them) were lined with the Burghers, who were drawn up in a double file: They were received at their Lodgings by the Garrison of the City, and saluted with a triple discharge of all the Cannon round the Fortifications, and being thus conducted to their Apartments, the Sieurs Danckelman and Besser took their leave of them, being waited on by the Ambassadors to the Stairs of the House.  
Some days after, 
Have their Audience.  being the 25. of May, they had their Public Audience of his Electoral Highness, being again conducted by the abovementioned Sieur Danckelman, and Besser the Master of the Ceremonies, being followed by a Train of Thirty odd Coaches. Before the Ambassadors Coach went Thirty Persons, carrying the Czars' Presents to the Elector, consisting in Tables, Ermines, and other Rich furs, beside a good quantity of Indian, and Persian Silks, Stuffs, and Tissues of Gold, and Silver; valued in all at 20000 l. Sterling. The Ambassadors themselves were most richly dressed, their Habits being of Cloth of Gold and Silver, covered with rich Embroidery, and abundance of Pearls and precious Stones. They passed through the Electors Guards, which was placed on both sides up to the Great Hall of the Castle, where the Elector, attended by the Nobility, and all the Officers of his Household, was Seated under a Canopy of State.  
The Ambassadors having made the usual reverences, every one in his turn, complemented his Electoral Highness, and after having delivered the Presents, they presented a Letter containing in Substance; That his Czarish Majesty had sent these (abovenamed) Persons as his Ambassadors, to his Electoral Highness to give him all the possible assurance of his desire to improve the Affection and good Correspondence, which always had been between them, and their Illustrious Ancestors That this Embassy, being intended, to proceed from hence to several other Courts in Christendom, in order to concert Measures, and promote the common Interest of the Confederacy, against the Infidels; his Czarish Majesty did not in the least question, but that the Elector would assist them in so glorious a Work, and forward them in their Journey. The Letter concluded with the thanks from the Great Duke to his Electoral Highness, for the Engineers and Bombardiers, which he had sent sometime before, and which by their extraordinary Skill had been very instrumental in the Siege of Asoph, and other places, taken by the Muscovites in the Crim Tartary.  
The Elector answered; That he acknowledged himself much obliged to the Czar, for his assurances of the continuance of his Friendship, and especially for the Splendid Embassy he had sent to him.  
But the Sieur Danckelman returned them an answer more at large, and in the Electors Name answered their Compliments, in terms so obliging, that the Ambassadors were extremely satisfied with his Generous and Genteel behaviour.  
Being afterwards reconducted to their Lodgings in the same manner, they were Treated with a most Splendid Dinner by his Electoral Highness, and were the same Evening, Entertained with variety of extraordinary Fireworks, which lasted, to their no small Satisfaction, till midnight.  
Whilst the Czar of Moscovy, 
The Czar obtains a great victory against the Tartars.  with his Ambassadors, was on his Journey towards Holland, his Army obtained a Signal Victory against the Crim-Tartars, on the 30th of July.  
For the Muscovites having drawn together their Forces to the number of 70000 Men, most Horse; the Turks and Tartars, who had received advice of their March thinking themselves Superior in number and strength to the Muscovites, resolved to Attack them before they were joined by the Cosacks.  
In order to which, they advanced under the Command of Sultan Galga, and attacked them with their utmost Vigour, but were received by the Muscovian Cavalry with so much Resolution, that they were repulsed and droven back in great disorder; but trusting in their number they rallied again, and charged the Muscovites with great Fury, till being, after some Hours engagement quite broken, they were forced to quit the Field, being pursued by the Enemy to the River Kalganski, where a great slaughter ensued: For being constrained, by the close pursuit of the Muscovites, to cross that River with great Precipitation, a great part of their Army not being able to follow the rest, with so much haste as their present danger required, were either cut to pieces, or drowned in the River, or taken Prisoners.  
This Victory was the more advantageous to the Muscovites, because most of the Tartars having been slain in the flight, the loss was not considerable on the Muscovite side, for which reason great rejoicings were made in the City of Musco, and all over the Empire.  
In the mean while the Embassy was arrived in Holland, where they received the first News of this Victory, and made their public Entry at the Hague on the 17th of September, in great Splendour.  
Before their Excellency's Coaches went a Train of 50 others with 6 Horses each, 
The Moscovite Ambassadors make their Entrance at the Hague.  wherein were the Gentlemen of the Ambassador's Retinue, and other Persons of Quality.  
Then came the two Coaches of State, in which road the Ambassadors, who were followed by three Coaches of their own, which closed the Cavalcade.  
After they had passed through the Guards that were placed on both sides of the Court, 
Their Audience.  they were received by two Deputies of the States, in the Out-Room of Audience. Being conducted into the Room of Audience, they were saluted by the whole Body of the States▪ unto whom they delivered the Czars' Letters, directed to their High and Mightinesses, containing assurances of his Affection, and his desire of Cultivating a good Correspondence with the State, desiring their High and Mightinesses to Treat with the (abovenamed) Ambassadors, concerning such matters, as they should propose to them in his Czarish Majesty's Name, to promote the Interest of Christendom against the Infidels.  
Then each of the Ambassadors having, in his 〈◊〉, made a Complimental Speech to the States, and delivered the Czar's Present, which consisted in a great quantity of Sable-skins, of a considerable Value, the Deputies answered them in a very Eloquent Speech, in the Name of the States.  
The Ambassadors were entreated to sit down, in Elbow-Chairs set for that purpose, which they having refused, and the whole Assembly judging, not without reason, that this refusal proceeded from the respect they bore to their Sovereign, there present, did also continue in the same posture till the Audience was over, when the Ambassadors were re-conducted, in the same Order as they came, to their Lodgings.  
For the better understanding the present condition of the Russian Empire, it will be absolutely requisite, before we conclude this Treatise, to add something concerning its Traffic, and present Strength, in relation to its Neighbours; in both which, it must be confessed, the Muscovites have improved themselves since the settlement of their Government, after their Intestine Commotions, to the admiration of all those, who have taken the Pains to make a due comparison betwixt their former condition, and the present State of their Empire.  
Not to enlarge myself hereupon, 
Trade of Muscovy.  the Trade of Muscovy depending on the product of the Country, such as Pot-ashes, Wax, Honey, Tar, Pitch, Hemp, Flax, Cavier, and Sturgeon, besides a great many other Commodities which are exported from thence into Foreign Countries. It is almost incredible, what advantages the Muscovites reap from the Persian, Indian, and Chinese Trade, lately established throughout the whole Empire. The staple of the Persian, and Indian Trade is chief at Astrachan, which lying within the Mouth of the River Volga, must be considered as the Frontierplace of the two most considerable parts of the World, to wit, of Europe, and Asia.  
The Armenians possess one of the Suburbs of this City by themselves, and drive a vast Trade from thence into Persia; but they who without question contribute most to the flourishing condition of this City, and carry on the Indian Trade through Muscovy, are the Banjans, a certain sort of Indians, much addicted to Trading, and dispersed all over the great Mogul's Territories, but especially inhabiting the Province of Guzuratte (by the Portuguesés called Cambaya) who holding a Correspondence all over the Caspian Sea, there are few sorts of Merchandizes which do not pass through their Hands.  
For it is to be observed, that the Province of Guzuratte is Inhabited besides English, Dutch, and Persians, by three several sorts of People by the Ind●stans, the ancient Natives of the Country, an idle and sluggish Generation; by the Moguls, who came out of Grand Tartary, and are all Mahometans, much addicted to Arms, and the Banjans, who altogether apply themselves to Manufacture and Traffic. It is true, there is no Province in India, where there are not some of these Banjans, but in the Province of Guzuratte they are more numerous than in other places, and are distinguished, especially from those that profess Mahometism, by their Habit.  
For tho' they do not aware their Hair very long, yet do they not shave their Heads. 
The Banjans describèd.  Their Women don't cover their Faces, as those of the Mahometans do; they beware Pendants, and Pearls in their Ears, and Necklaces about their Necks. Black Teeth are amongst them as well as in Muscovy in great request, from whence it comes that they nick Name the Europeans, who have white Teeth, Bondra, that is, Apes. They beware no Breeches as the other Indians, but only a piece of thin Silk stuff, which is wrapped about them, reaching down to their Hams, over which they beware their Smocks, and on them their upper Garment, which they tie with a Girdle at the Waste: Some of them wear under these a kind of narrow Waistcoats, the Sleeves whereof reach no further than the Elbow, being naked from the Breasts down to the Navel. They wear Shoes either of Wood, Velvet, Brocade, or gilt Leather, fastened with Straps to their Feet, which they put off when they go into any Room, where the Floor commonly is covered with Tapestry.  
They are incomparably more Ingenious, Subtle, and more Civil, than any of the other Indians. No People in the World are more given to Writing and casting Accounts than they, and their Conversation is very delightful. There is no Trade in the Great Turk's Country, which is not chief managed by them, nor any Commodity throughout all the Indies, which they do not sell, unless it be Flesh and Fish, or any other Thing that had Life, which they are bound to preserve by the Rules of their Religion, as we shall relate anon.  
They Marry their Children at 7, 8, 9, or 10 Years of Age, and it seldom appears that they stay till 12, especially if they be Daughters; for if they should exceed that time, it would be looked upon as Scandalous.  
The Banyan Widows are not permitted to Marry a second time, even though the Bridegroom should Die before the Consummation of the Marriage; but all the Ornaments are to be taken from her, and her Hair to be cut of immediately after the Husband's Death. Nevertheless they are not obliged to burn themselves with the Dead Bodies of their Husbands, neither are they hindered to do it if they have an inclination thereto. Those Widows in India, who cannot dispense with a single Life, get in among the Dancers of that Sex, where they have sufficient opportunity to exercise the Flesh, and to allay the heat which must needs be occasioned in Vigorous Bodies lying in so hot a Climate.  
This Barbarous Custom for the Widows to burn themselves with their deceased Husbands, was first introduced into those parts upon a Political account For Polygamy causing abundance of Heart burning and Jealousy among the Women that were Rivals in their Husband's Affections, it often happened, that such as thought themselves neglected, used frequently to procure their Husband's Deaths. Wherefore to make them to be more careful of their Husband's Lives, it was ordered, that such as were desirous to be accounted honest Women, should be engaged to keep their Husband's company in their Journey to the other World, and be burnt together with their Bodies. So that tho' this obligation of dying with their Husbands was only imposed upon such Women as stood upon the reputation of their Honesty, without any punishment to be inflicted on such as refused to conform themselves to so dreadful a Custom, unless they were not admitted into the Company of Persons of Quality, as being looked upon as Infamous; yet has this principle of Honour been so prevailing upon a vast number of the Indian Women, that there are innumerable examples, of such as have sacrificed their Lives upon the Pile which burned the dead Carcases of their Husbands.  
But as among all the Sects of the Indians, there have been Women, who, with the same cheerfulness have thrown away their Lives to the memory of their Husbands, as those of the Sect of Samarath, whose Persuasion is, that if a Woman hath so great an Affection for her Husband; as to burn herself with him after his Death, she shall live with him in the other World seven times as long, and shall enjoy him with seven times as much satisfaction as she has done in this; it is most probable, that they are induced to this resolution, not altogether by the motive of a Punctillo of Honour, but look on this kind of Death as a Passage, through which they are to enter into a beatitude of these Pleasures, whereof they had but a small share in this World.  
But to return to our Banyans, who having a considerable share in the Indian Trade in Muscovy, very well deserve our particular description here.  
The Banyans, 
Religion of the Banyans.  therefore, are Pagans, using neither Baptism nor Circumcision; yet they believe that there is but one God, Creator and Preserver of the Universe. Neither does this persuasion hinder it, that they acknowledge one Braman, who they say, is God's Vicegerent, (as they call the great God of all the other Gods Etvara) and out of who's Brains, they say, their brahmins, or Priests derive their first Being. They are highly respected among the Banyans, 
Their Bramen.  as well as the other Pagans in India, not only upon the account of their austerity of Life, and their extraordinary Abstinence, they fasting sometimes several Days together, scarce eating any thing at all, but also in regard the Education of the Youth is committed to their care, and that they expound the mysteries of their Religion to the ignorant People; so that making what impression they think most convenient for their purpose, on the minds of the superstitious Indians, their Words are considered as Oracles; from whence it comes, that the Banyans seldom engage in any business of consequence, unless with the Advice and Approbation of the Braman.  
They are distinguished from the other Banyans, only by what they wear upon their Heads, which is a certain Head-dress made of Linen Cloth, wrapped several times round the Head, to cover their Sacred Hair, which is never cut. Besides which, they wear three pieces of small Packthread next their Skin, which comes cross over the Breast from the Shoulder to the Wast, which Packthreads they never pull of, tho' it were to save their Lives.  
Among the Malataps, they are looked upon as so Holy, that no Marriage is contracted there, but the first Fruits of the Bride must be Consecrated to the Braman, to whom she is brought to be deflowered, and being thus purified in her lower parts, the Bridegroom may enter without danger. For the cunning Priests have cajoled the poor simple People into a belief, that the Marriage could never be sufficiently Blessed, unless the Braman has initiated the Bride with a Sanctifying touch. From whence it comes, that many times he must be very earnestly entreated, before he will undertake the Task; and if the Persons be of any Quality or good Substance, he will scarce be engaged to take of the drudgery from the Bridegroom's Hands, unless he be hire● to the Work, and have a good reward for his Pains.  
Thus the crafty Priest, by imposing upon the simplicity of his Flock, improves his natural Talent to his utmost Advantage, satisfies at one stroke both his Appetite and Purse, and fells his Benevolence at an excessive price, which a Layman would be glad to bestow generously, for nothing. But this is not all, for if the Priest once gets sure footing in a good place, he is sure not to part with it at an easy rate, but remains a standing Friend to the Family; for the Married Men retain so much kindness ever after for their Copartners, that, if they go any Journey, or upon any occasion are detained from Home, they recommend their whole Family (but especially their Wives) to the care of the Braman, while they are absent, to supply their places with them, till they return, which you may be sure the Priest will perform to the utmost of his Power, unless the good Woman happen to be very old or ugly, or he be disabled to do his Office by his long fasting, in which case it is the Woman's business to cherish the Father's languishing Spirits, with powerful Restoratives, at which the Indian Women are the most expert in the whole World, as they are very skilful to send their Husbands upon certain occasions, to the enjoyments of the other World.  
But to return to the more serious part of their Religion; they hold the immortality of the Soul, but believe, withal, that at its departure out of the first Body, it transmigrates into that of some other Creature. Thus they affirm, that by example, the Soul of a good natured and meek Person, is translated into the Body of a Pigeon or Chicken; that of a Cruel and Rapacious Fellow into a Crocodile, a Lion, or a Tiger; that of a Cunning and Crafty Man, into that of a Fox, That of a Glutton into the body of Swine; that of a Treacherous and Malicious Person into a Serpent, before they are admitted to the enjoyment of Spiritual Beatitude. For which reason it is the Banyans abstain as we mentioned before, from killing any living Creatures, even to the Infects, be they never so troublesome or dangerous. Nay they Act with so much Circumspection in regard of all Living Creatures, of what kind soever, that they forbear keeping any fire, and lighting of Candles, in the Night time, out of fear, that the Flies or Moths should chance to burn themselves therein; they scarce can be induced to make any Pits in the ground, for fear of drowning the Slegs and other Infects.  
If the Mahometans among them do sell any Birds, they will be sure to redeem them, if possibly they can, and feed them well, because, say they, we don't know, how soon ourselves may stand in need of the same kindness; and they will Erect Hospitals for Beasts that are Hurt or Wounded.  
They have a more than ordinary respect for Cows, so that if they know of any one that is to be killed for the Market, they will not only purchase and redeem it at a high rate from the slaughter; but there is scarce a family, but what breeds up one, almost as tenderly as their own Children; For they will comb and feed it, and lodge it as cleanly, and as carefully as if it were one of their best Friends or Relations.  
They never eat but in private, and before they touch the Victuals, they throw some small quantity of it separately into the Fire, the Water, the Air, and upon the Earth. They have abundance of other pretended niceties, too many to be inserted here; but it ought not to be passed by in silence, that tho' they acknowledge one Supreme God, they nevertheless worship the Devil, alleging for a reason, that God having created him to govern the World, 
They worship the Devil.  and to do hurt to Mankind, he ought to be appeased by Prayers and Sacrifices.  
From whence it is, that his Statues of Gold, Silver, Ivory, Ebony, Marble, Wood or Stone are every where to be seen in their Mosques, the figure of which appears most dreadful to the eyes of the Beholders. For his Head, out of which come forth four Horns is adorned with a triple Crown in the shape of a Taira. His Face resembles that of a large Boar, with two great Teeth coming out of his Mouth; and a great ugly. Beard on his Chin. He bends his Breast to his Belly, where the Hands hang down negligently. Betwixt his Thighs there appears another Head with two Horns upon it, as ugly as the first, thrusting out of the Mouth, a Tongue of extraordinary bigness. Instead of Teeth it hath Saws, and a Cow's Tail behind. This Figure stands always upon a Stone Table, this being the Altar where the offerings are to to be made. They have no other light in their Mosque, than what they are furnished withal by the Lamps which are kept burning perpetually near the Idol: And after the Priest has finished his Devotious, he purifies his Head, by putting it into these Flames, as the other Banyans purify themselves before the Sacrifice, by washing in a Trough, which always stands on the right side of the Altar.  
But it being beyond our present Scope, to digress further into the cloudy and Superstitious Rites of these Banyans, let us return to their traffic, which seems to be more suitable to our present intention. These Banyans therefore being the most in number throughout the Cities of Surat, Blevitshia, Gandeer, Goga, Cambaya, Dium, Pateppatene, Mangalor, Gondore, Massary, Gandivi, Balsara, and in the Metropolis of the Province Hamed Ewad, or Amadabath; they manage the whole Trade of India, not only in Silks, Cottons, but also all sorts of Proveadoes of Gold and Silver, Satins, Velvets, Taffatas, Satins for Linings and Carpets, quilted Coverlets of Silk or Cotton, Tents, which are used instead of Coaches, Cabinets of Lacque, Chest boards of Tortoise Shell, Seals, Beads, Chains, Buttons and Rings of Ivory, Amber, Rock Crystal or Agate.  
The other Commodities which by the Banyans are transported into Mnscovy and Persia are, Sugar candied or in powder, Cummin, Opium, Ginger, dry and preserved Myrobolans or Indian Plums, Sal Armonias Musk, Amber Greece, Lacque, Saltpetre, Indigo, Borax, Assafaetida, and Diamonds, besides several sorts of other precious Stones.  
The Lacque is a Gumm taken out of a certain Tree, 
Lacque, how made.  not much unlike a Plum Tree, there is abundance of it all over the Province of Guzurette; its native colour is Red, Brown; But the Indianst beat i● to powder, and after they have given it what colour they please, make it into Sticks, for to Seal Letters, or beatfiie their Cabinets, and other Household Stuff.  
Saltpetre is made in those parts, 
Saltpetre, how made.  out of the blackest and Saltest ground in the following manner; having made certain Trenches, they fill them with this Nitrous Earth, and let into them out of the Adjacent small Rivulets, so much water as they think sufficient, for its soaking, which that it may be the more effectually done, they tread it with their feet, till it be well mixed. When they believe the Water to have drawn out all the Nitrous Substance, which was in the Earth, they take, after it be well settled, the clearest part of it, which they dispose in▪ another Trench, where after some time it grows thick, and then they boil it like Salt continually scumming it. Lastly they put it into a great Earthen pots, where the grossest dregs falling to the bottom, they take of the Saline Substance, which is set a drying in the Sun, till it grows hard, and is reduced into that form, as we see it in Europe.  
The best Indigo in the World comes from about Amadabath, 
Indigo, how prepared.  the Capital of the Province of Guzurat●e, from a Village called Chirphees. The Herb out of which that is made, is not unlike that of Yellow Parsnip, but shorter and of a more bitter taste; It sprouts forth to branches like a Reed, growing some Years, when the season proves kind, Six or Seven foot high, with a flower like that that of a Thistle, and the seed altogether like Fenugreek. It is seldom sown till in June, and is ready to be cut towards towards the latter end of November, or the beginning of December. They Sow it but once in three Years, but the first year produces the best, when the leaves are cut off within a foot of the ground. The Stalks are thrown away as useless, and the leaves laid a drying in the Sun▪ which done they are put a put a soaking for four or five days in a Stone Trough, the Water with the leaves is often stirred, till such time that the Water has sufficiently extracted the whole tincture of the Herb. Then the Water is smoothly drawn off into another Stone Trough, in order to let it settle for one night. The next day, all the Water is again drawn off to the settlement, and what, is thus left in the bottom of the Troughs, is strained through a course Cloth, and so set a drying in the Sun.  
And this is true Indigo, which however the Banyans frequently adulterate; by mixing with it a certain Earth of the same Colour. And because the excellency of this Commodity is judged by its lightness, they have cunning enough to add to it some oil, to make it swim upon the Water. The second year, the Stalk which was left in the ground the year before, shoots forth other leaves, but they are not comparable to those of the first, tho' they much exceed the Wild Indigo. Wherefore they reserve the greatest part of the second Years product for Seed. That of the third Year, is as much infersour in goodness to that of the second, as that is in comparison of that of the first, and being therefore in no esteem among foreign Merchants, is onmade use of in the Country, in dying of their clothes. After it hath been in the ground three Years, they let the Land lie fallow for one Year, before they set it again  
The Banyans in General, are the most crafty Traders in the World, which makes the Muscovites (as do also the English and Dutch in India) employ those residing at Astrachan and in other parts of the Empire, employ them for their Factors and Hawkers, as being the most likely to discover the cheats of their brethren in India. Both the Banyans and Armenians residing at Astrachan are very industrious in keeping a constant correspondence with the Indians and Persians in their respective Countries, but especially in all the Seaports of the Caspian Sea, which by reason of the vast number of Rivers that exonerate themselves into it, rendereth the Commerce with Persia, and consequently with the Infidels very commodious to the Muscovites.  
Among others the great City Gangea, one of the fairest and best in Persia, by reason of its advantageous Situation for trade upon the confluence of several Rivers, and the great Crowd of strangers that resort thither on the account of Traffic is frequently visited by the Muscovian Factors, the Banyans and Armenians.  
But Shamachie is the place, 
The City of Shamachi  which chief furnishes the Muscovites, by reason of its nearness to the Caspian Sea, with such Indian and Persian Commodities, as they stand in need of. This City was indeed formerly much bigger than it was now, the greatest part of it having been about twenty Years ago ruined by an Eathquake, yet notwithstanding this misfortune it is still very considerable, there being not in all the Persian Empire a City, where there is so general a resort of strangers of all Nations, to wit, of Armenians, Banyans, Georgians, Greeks, Turks, Circasians and Muscovites; the latter of which have their particular Caravansera or public Storehouse, where they truck their Tin, Russia Leather, Copper, Furs, and other Merchandises, for the precious Commodities of India and Persia, and which afterwards are conveyed into to Russia either by Land by the Way of Derbent, through the Dagesthan and Circasian Tartars, over the great Deserts of Astrachan to the river Wolga; or else are Shipped in the Road of Nizora (the most safe and most convenient for Shipping in all the Caspian Sea) and from thence are carried up the Wolga, to the River Oc●a, and so by the Inopea to the Capital City of the Empire.  
The project which by the Command of the present Czar of Muscovy has been set on foot, of 〈◊〉 a Communication betwixt the great Rivers the Wolga and the Don, would when perfected, be of incredible advantage to the Muscovites, in trans●●●ing, not only their own, but all the Sarick Indian, Persian, and Chinese Commodities into the other parts of Europe; especially if his present Czarish Majesty, should be so Successful against the Crim Tartars, as to make himself Master of the Taurica Chersonesus, and consequently of the City and Port of Caffa, (formerly so famous, when in the hands of the Gene●ses,) and the Port of Erzotra, Situate on the black Sea.  
I have hitherto withal the enquiry I could make▪ not been able to be fully instructed in what place it is, that this Communication betwixt these two Rivers is to be perfected; But thus much is most probale, that it must either be effected by cutting a Canal on this side of the first Branch of the River Wolga, 
Communication betwixt the Rivers, Don and Wolga.  near the City of Zariza, where the Don advances within Seven Leagues of the Wolga, for else by rendering the small River of Kamous Navigable, which rising out of the Don, falls below the said City of Zaria, behind the Islle of Zerpinsk into the River Wolga.  
As to what relates to the Chinese Trade in Muscovy, 
The Chinese Trade.  how the way thither was first discovered and improved by the Sable Hunters of Siberia, and how by the Rivers of Obi, Genessay, Lena and Yomour; and by the conveniency of their sleds drawn by Rain-Deer, during the Winter Season, they carry on that Trade, has been circumstantially related in the first part, in that Chapter where we treated of Siberia,  
We have therefore only thus much to add here; that as by the help of the Banyans and Armenians, 〈◊〉 Muscovites maintain a constant correspondence with the Indians and Persians, so, with the assistance of those they call, Kitachi, they keep up their Communication with China. These Kitachi go commonly under the Name of Chineses in Muscovy, by reason, that the Muscovites call all the Inhabitants betwixt the River Oby, the Wolga and China (which 〈◊〉 properly the Great Tartary) by the Name of Ka●●●. But in regard the Muscovites, (as we mentioned in the first Volumes, have made such considerable discoveries on that side of late Years, as to have built several Cities, for the security of their Colonies on that Side, they have also by degrees drawn abundance of these wandering People to these 〈◊〉, where after once they became fixed, and began to have a true Sense of the Benefits, and Advantage of a Settled Life, they have settled themselves in the other parts of Muscovy, and prove very beneficial to the Russians, to carry on the Chinese Trade, by their Correspondence with the several Tartarian Nations, Inhabiting that spacious Country betwixt Siberia and Chinese Wall.  
As the accession of these foreign Nations, has been of great advantage to the increase of Trade, and the Wealth of the Russian Empire, so it has contributed not a little to the peopling of the Country, which by reason of their intestine Commotions in our age, and frequent Inroads made by the Crim Tartars, was laid, in a great many parts, in a manner desolate. This is most conspicuous in the fertile Plains on both sides of the River Steca, down to the Wolga, almost as far as Cesau, which not many Years ago were in a manner dispeopled, but now are stocked with an infinite number of Towns and Villages, and the City of Musco itself hath in a few Years so well recovered its passed disasters, that it is incomparable more Beautiful than ever it was before, and is reckoned to contain at present no less than betwixt Six and Seven Hundred Thousand Inhabitants of several Nations.  
As the prodigious increase of the Capital City, must chief be attributed to the great conco●●●● of the various Trading Nations we have mentionen, so the peopling of the Country is to be ascribed to the prudence of the Czar Alexis Michaelovits the present Czar's Father, who finding his Territories exhausted of men, in his War with the Poles, carried away a number of Captives out of ●●●●thuania, and the other Polish Provinces bordering on Muscovy, as were sufficient to plant several Colonies all along the Rivers Gecca and Wolga, who having been encouraged by several privileges granted to them, have repeopled that Country in such manner as it appears at present,  
But, 
Strength of the Muscovites in respect of their Neighbours.  since we have sufficiently spoke concerning the Strength of the Muscovites, by the increase 〈◊〉 their Wealth and Trade, we must also, before 〈◊〉 conclude, say something of their present Condition in reference to their Neighbours: The Persians, Poles, Swedes, the Crim Tartars and Turks.  
As to what relates to the Muscovites in respect of the Persians, 
The Persians.  there is no great probability that these two Neighbours should have any occasion to try their mutual strength, since they are so separated from one another, by the Caspian Sea, the Dagesthan and Carcassian Tartars, and the vast deserts betwixt these, and Astrachan; and that the common benefit they receive by their Trade in the Caspian Sea, engages them equally to keep a good understanding betwixt them, especially since, upon occasion they may be very serviceable to one another against the Turks.  
The Tartars, bordering the North East upon Siberia, 
The Tartars.  and some other Provinces under the Czar of Muscovy's jurisdiction, tho' they formerly (especially the Calmuc Tartars) used to be very troublesome to some of the Tartarian Provinces, depending upon the Russian Empire; nevertheless since the Muscovites have guarded the Frontiers on that side, with good Fortifications and Garrisons, and have made these Vagabonds sensible of the advantage of their Fire Arms, they are not so forward in ma●ing, their eruptions. Their only way they make 〈◊〉 of now is, to appear sometimes in great Numbers, on the Frontiers, and to send their Deputies into Muscovy; by which means they get considerable Presents, from the Czar, who thinks it more Prudence to purchase the Friendship of a Vagabond ●●ople, who have nothing to lose, than to put himself to the expense of sending an Army against 〈…〉 lieu of which they assist the Czar in his Wars, with a considerable Number of Horse, and are very serviceable to the Muscovite in furthering their Passage and Traffic into China.  
But the Turks and Crim Tartars, 
The Turks and Crim Tartars.  used to be the most Mischievous Neighbours to Muscovy. 'tis true the Turks do not immediately border upon Muscovy, 〈◊〉 the Country Inhabited by the Budziack and 〈◊〉 Tartars, who tho' at a great distance to the South from the City of Musco, as they are the Grand Signors Vassals, so he makes use of them like his hunting Dogs, to overcome the Southern part of Muscovy, to the very Gates of its Capital City.  
Czar Michael Frederovits endeavoured to prevent their Incursions, by causing the Woods to be cut down in some places, and by reason of a Line strengthened with a Moat, of about Five Hundred Miles in Length; but they did not rest, till they had pulled down the first, and filled up the last, and by their frequent Incursions had almost rendered that part of Muscovy quite desolate. For which reason the Muscovites were always obliged to keep a considerable Body of Horse on the Frontiers, and sometimes to give them a diversion by the help of the Donepsian Cosacks, and the Nogajan Tartars.  
But the case is much altered as to this particular of late Years; For since the Muscovites, by virtue of a Peace concluded with the Poles at Oliva, are become Masters of Kiovia; this serves them in a great measure, at once to Bridle the insolency of these Robbers, and for a Bulwark against the Turks; especially if they prevent the last from getting first footing in Vkraina. But the taking of Asoph, 〈◊〉 the further progress of the present Czar 〈◊〉 the Crim Tartars, gives a fair prospect to the Muscovites, not only of securing themselves for the ●●ture against their attempts, but also of reduc●●● them under their obedience, and by taking the 〈◊〉 of Precop to enter the limits of their Empire 〈◊〉 the Borders of the Black Sea.  
The Poles are certainly the most redoubtable ●nemies the Muscovites have, 
The Poles.  their Situation 〈◊〉 such, as to encourage them to Act against the Muscovites, when ever they meet with a favourable opportunity; Of which they have given Sufficient Proofs, during their intestine Commotions 〈…〉, when they were just upon the point of having made it a Province of the Crown of 〈◊〉 if by their own divisions they had not given 〈◊〉 Muscovites leisure to recover themselves. But 〈◊〉 they seem to have sufficiently secured their ●●●●tiers against the Insult of the Poles, by than 〈◊〉 Masters of Surleasko, Severia and Ki●●i●; and 〈◊〉 the Poles are reckoned much the better Sold●●●● the Field, by reason of their great number of 〈◊〉 yet the accession of the Zaparogian Cosacks 〈◊〉 a little Strengthened the Muscovian Forces, and 〈◊〉 in some measure be looked as a sufficient Balance to the Advantage of the Polish Horse, 〈◊〉 since the Muscovites, now are capable to out●● the Poles; if not in goodness, at least in the number o● their Horse.  
The Muscovites had formerly great Contests 〈◊〉 the Swedes, 
The Swedes.  about Livonia, which occasioned several Bloody Wars, but since the causes of these differences are removed by the Peace of Oliva, when the first resigned all their pretensions to this Country, the Muscovites need not fear any thing from that Side, where it Bordered on Sweden; since more Conquests in far distant Country, would prove more hurtful than profitable to Sweden. And the Muscovites▪ have not great encouragement to At●●ck the Swedes on that Side, where they have for 〈◊〉 most part succeeded so ill in their Attempts; ●●sides that it is to be feared, that if the Poles, ●●ho's interest it is, not to let Livonia fall into ●●eirs hands) should join with the Swedes against 〈◊〉, they would put them very hard to it; and 〈◊〉 the Muscovite Army's appear now very numerous in the Field, yet would they scarce be able ●●●graple with two such Potent Enemies, who's 〈◊〉 by the Conjunction and Advantage of the 〈◊〉 Horse, with the well Dissiplined Infantry of 〈◊〉 Swedes, would perhaps prove invincible to them. 〈◊〉 But to come to a Conclusion; Whether we con●●der the vast extent, fertility, and variety of pro●●cts of the Russian Empire▪ whether its strength 〈◊〉 regard of its vast Revenues, its Advantageous aestuation in respect of of its Neighbours (being ●●●ounded on the North and East, with a vast Sea, 〈◊〉 a great Wilderness) or in regard of its great ●●mber of Forces it is able to maintain; or 〈◊〉 in respect of the vast increase of its Traffic, 〈◊〉 Persian, Indian, Chinese Trade (especially if approved by the Advantages his present Czarish majesty has had over the Crim Tartars) it will sufficiently appear out of what has been said in this 〈◊〉, that as the Present Flourishing Condition 〈◊〉 the Russian Empire renders it one of the most considerable in Europe, so, were it not, that the 〈◊〉 of their Government seems to be a constant check to their growing greatness, in reference to their Traffic, it is more than probable, 〈◊〉 under the Auspicious Reign of so hopeful a 〈◊〉 as now Sway's the Sceptre; it might con●●● for the Superiority with the Greatest and powerful Kingdoms of the Universe.  
FINIS.    

Books Printed for Abel Roper, at the Black Boy, in Fleetstreet.  
THE History of Poland, in several Letters to Persons of Quality: Giving an Account of the Ancient and Present State of that Kingdom, Historical, Geographical, Physical, Political, and Ecclesiastical. viz. It's Origine and Extent. With a Description of its Towns and Provinces; the succession, and remarkable Actions of all its Kings, and of the Great Dukes of Lithuania. The Election, Power, and Coronation of the King, The Senate, or House of Lords: The Diet, and Form of Government: The privileges of the Gentry; their Religion, Learning, Language, Customs, Habits, Manners, Riches Trade and Military Affairs, together with the state of Physic and Natural Knowledge; as also an Account of the Teutonick Order, of the Duke of Courland, etc. By B. Connor, Fellow of the Royal Society. Published by the Care and Assistance of Mr. Savage.  
The 2d. Edition (with an Addition of Remarks on Marriage, by Mr. Brown) of the Marriage-Ceremonies: or the Ceremonies used in Marriages in all parts of the World. By Signior Gaya. Translated from the Italian.  
Printed for A. Roper, and A. Boswel.  
The Grounds and Foundation of Natural Religion discovered, in the Principal Branches of it, in opposition to the prevailing Notions of the Modern Sceptics and Latitudinarians; with an Introduction concerning the necessity of revealed Religion. By Tho. Becconsal, B. D. of Brasenose College in Oxford,